Chapter Text
Tuesday, August 17th, 2010
“What’s the difference between men and women?” Rick asked, passing a napkin to Shane.
“This a joke?”
“No, serious.”
Rick took some french fries, dipping them in ketchup as he listened to Shane.
“I never met a woman who knew how to turn off a light. They're born thinking in a switch, it only goes one way, “On”. They’re struck blind the second they leave a room. I mean every woman, I ever let have a key... I swear to God. Come home, house all lit up, and my job, apparently, because... because my chromosomes happen to be different cause I then gotta walk through that house, turn off every single light this chick left on.”
He kept on ranting and Rick listened, though he felt off, like there was something itching in his mind aside from just the marriage problems.
“Is that right?”
“Yeah, baby. Hm. Alright, Reverend Shane's preaching to you now, boy-”
It hit Rick in waves. The fear, pain, screams, blood.
Shane, Lori, Carl - they were all dead. Dale, Andrea, Hershel, Abraham, Glenn, so many dead.
The walkers…
Daryl, his brother, far more than Shane ever was. Michonne, who supported him through much more than he and Lori had ever gone through. Judith, his baby girl, not Shane's.
Everything.
Every second, every heartbreak, every battle, every moment of shattered hope, it all flooded back to him.
Rick couldn’t breathe, his hand gripping the car door, trying to get a grasp of everything in his head as well. He had gone through worse, but the feeling of everything was up there-
Shane screamed, a raw sound.
Rick turned to him, calm on the outside but watchful, ready, his eyes following Shane's each move.
Shane was wide-eyed, sweating, looking at Rick like he had seen a ghost. Then, his face twisted with rage, his hand going to his service weapon, yanking it out and pressing the muzzle to Rick's forehead.
Rick wasn't worried, though. He had known Shane his entire life. No matter how much the man acted tough, he hadn't had the guts to kill Rick on that field. Even if Shane acted like he was the kind of man who would gun down his best friend, it had been Rick all along.
Not that Shane was good by any means, or stable. But who was?
“You son of a bitch,” Shane said, keeping him at gunpoint. Rick met the challenge head-on, not flinching. “You took everything from me, Rick.”
Shane's hand was trembling, his eyes all over the place. Rick took a deep breath.
“Look at me,” he said, steady. Shane did, clearly listening to Rick even if he seemed outwardly deranged. “I’d do it again if it meant protecting them.”
Silence.
“I told you I would stay alive to keep them alive. And I did, as long as I could,” Rick continued. “I had to do far worse than taking everything from you. And I would do it again.”
Shane’s jaw flexed. “You always thought you were better than me- always thought you knew what was right. Without you, I could’ve had it all. Lori, Carl, the baby. You stole that from me.”
Rick smiled bitterly. He hadn't been able to protect Carl and Lori, but at least Judith had lived.
“I kept them alive as long as I could. I was there for my baby, and you weren't - because you forced my hand. Don't do it again.” Rick stated. “You? You were already gone, Shane, long before I stabbed you in the chest.”
Shane’s finger twitched on the trigger, just once, then he let out a harsh breath, lowered the gun, and kicked the door open. His boots met the road as he stormed away from the car, fists clenched, muttering something Rick couldn’t quite make out.
Rick didn’t stop him. He didn't have to - Shane was going to be back, one way or another. The pain they remembered wasn’t something you could walk off, and knowing the man his best friend had become, he was bound to go look for Lori or Carl.
Rick looked down at his hands. Clean - no blood, not yet.
He hadn't become any better than Shane, in the end. Probably worse. He truly would've done anything for his family, he had already done so much. Ripping out throats with his teeth, gunning down disarmed men, he understood where Shane had been coming from back then. He had just been too reckless, too unwilling to listen to any sense-
The radio crackled to life, same as it had that same day years ago. “All available units, high speed pursuit in progress, Linden County units request local assistance. Highway 18 south GTAAD W217 243. Proceed with extreme caution.”
Rick didn’t reach for the mic right away.
Because now, everything was different - and he was alive. A few weeks before the outbreak, he wasn't going to waste his chance by getting shot.
If he remembered, and Shane remembered, then maybe the rest of his family did too. Daryl, Michonne, Carol, Maggie, Glenn, Hershel, Carl-
His breath hitched. The last time he saw his son, he died - but if that future wasn’t set in stone anymore? Rick was going to take full advantage of it.
He reached for the radio.
“Dispatch, this is Deputy Grimes. Officer Walsh just stormed off, I don't believe we are capable of assisting at this time.”
His voice was steady and he already felt himself filling with determination. He was going to change it all, bit by bit, and ensure everyone he cared for lived.
Everyone.
Notes:
Comments would make my day. I'll read all of them and if you have any suggestions for the story, things you'd like to see, I will consider them all.
Chapter 2: Daryl, Carol, Glenn
Summary:
We see how Daryl, Carol and Glenn react to waking up.
Notes:
I'm not taking responsibility if anything seems out of character eh
Chapter Text
Tuesday, August 17th, 2010
The woods were still, silent, but Daryl knew there was an animal lurking in a tree nearby. He crouched low, his crossbow raised, eyes sharp as a razor, focusing on nothing but the hunt.
A squirrel, tail twitching against branches. Daryl aimed, steadying his arms, then fired-
It felt like he had fired the arrow to his own head.
Merle, the prison falling. Beth, with a hole in her forehead. Glenn’s head bashed to bits, Easy Street. Rick.
Daryl stumbled back, nearly dropping his beloved crossbow on the leaf-covered round. Only his survival instincts kept him from doing just that, reminding him of how valuable the damn bow had been during the outbreak. The outbreak.
“Ain’t no damn way,” he breathed out, but the air itself felt wrong.
Daryl knew the forest he was at by heart - he had hunted there for years and years before the dead decided to get up and start walking. He instinctively remembered each tree, each path he usually took, but he had never felt so much of a stranger there.
The last time he had been in the forest behind the shack he and Merle used to stay at was before .
Because Daryl knew their importance, he quickly retrieved his arrow from the squirrel he had shot between the eyes, then rushed off to find Merle, figure out the exact date. If he was lucky, Rick hadn’t yet been shot. And if that was the case, Daryl was damned before he let any son of a bitch prevent him from protecting his brother, his leader, his friend, again.
Daryl ran, branches snapping under his feet, not caring about the sound like he usually would’ve. The shack was exactly as Daryl remembered it - peeling paint, beer cans scattered like breadcrumbs and the stink of stale smoke clinging to the air. He pushed the door open hard enough to make it slam against the wall.
Merle was at the table, cleaning his pistol with a hangover squint in his eyes. One look at Daryl and he froze, mouth twitching.
“Jesus, you look like you seen a ghost,” Merle muttered. “Or caught one o’ them feelings you hate so much.”
Daryl didn’t smile. He stalked forward, eyes locked on his brother.
“You remember?”
Merle narrowed his eyes. “You talkin’ ‘bout that acid trip of a dream I just had? The walkers? All that bull?”
“It ain’t a dream.” Daryl stood over him, voice low but hard. “You remember everything. Same as me. Don’t lie.”
Merle didn’t answer at first. He just looked down at the pistol, then back up at his baby brother. “You serious?”
Daryl didn’t need to say anything, he knew Merle could tell he was different just from the way he was acting. There was a long pause, then Merle leaned back in his chair, letting out a low whistle. “Well, we’ll be damned. At least I ain’t cripple here, now.”
Daryl sat down across from him, elbows on the table, leaning in close. “We got a chance here, Merle. A real one. To change it. All that shit we went through - it ain’t happened yet.”
Merle snorted. “You mean all that time I got chained to a damn roof like some rabid dog? Yeah, I remember that part real clear. By your darling Officer Friendly. ”
“Cause you were actin’ like one,” Daryl snapped. “You messed it all up. Every time. You pissed on every good thing we, I had.”
Merle raised an eyebrow. “So this what this is? Little brother talkin’ sense into me? Come on, Daryl. You forget who raised you? And you’d betray me for a pig like your sheriff, even if he became cold as ice.”
Daryl’s voice dropped. “Rick ain’t just some cop. He’s family. He fought for us - all of us. Every damn day. And he paid for it.”
Merle laughed. “Family? Hell, Officer Friendly ain’t never done nothin’ but use you like a bloodhound with a pretty face.”
Daryl stood. Fast. Chair scraping across the floor. He had to restrain himself from punching the asshole - he had forgotten how infuriating Merle could be.
“No. He believed in me when nobody else did. Not even you.”
Silence settled like dust.
Merle blinked, then shrugged with a half-smirk. “Well, look at you. Grown a spine along with those fancy memories, Darlina.”
Daryl didn’t back down. “I’m tellin’ you now, Merle. We’re doin’ it different. You get clean. You stay clean. You shut your damn mouth and follow Rick’s lead.”
Merle stood now too, toe to toe with his brother. “You tellin’ me what to do now?”
Daryl leaned in, voice quiet and cold. “I’m tellin’ you I ain’t lettin’ you drag me down again. Not this time. You wanna come with me, you act right, don’t mess with my family, with Rick . Or you stay here, rot in this shack, and watch the world burn like before. But I know there’s something in you that can do that, otherwise you wouldn’t have been gunned down by that bastard the last time.”
Merle held his stare for a long, heavy beat.
Then he cracked a grin. “Well, hell. Didn’t know you were so hot for Officer Friendly.”
Daryl rolled his eyes. “Yeah, yeah. Make your jokes.”
Merle’s smile faded, just a little. “You really think you can change it?”
Daryl nodded once. “I don’t think. I know. Maybe not me, but Rick can. If he remembers, he will .”
Another pause. Then Merle picked up the pistol, checked the chamber, and slid it into his waistband.
“Well,” he said, grabbing his jacket, “guess we better go find your boyfriend.”
Daryl gave him a sharp look.
Merle just grinned. “What? I’m comin’. Ain’t lettin’ you hog all the apocalypse fun again.”
Daryl opened the door and stepped out into the morning light. “This time, we do it right.”
Merle followed, muttering under his breath. “Right. Rick’s way.”
Daryl didn't look back. “Damn right.”
-
The smell of burned cookies hit Carol first.
She raised her head from the wooden dinner table, her eyes moving from the faded wallpaper to the sunlight coming through their yellow curtains. She could hear a lawnmower outside, a dog barking in her neighbour’s yard. It was a scene that felt so distant, yet so familiar.
No walkers, no blood, no weapons carried around. Her hands were softer, hair short.
Carol knew where she was, and when. She rose quietly from her chair, walking towards her daughter’s room. Only when she opened the did she allow herself to breathe.
There, under a pink blanket, wearing her blue pajamas, was Carol’s daughter. Alive, safe.
“Sophia,” Carol said, voice cracking, taking hesitant steps. Her big, brown eyes opened, filled with recognition.
“Momma…?” Her voice trembled. “Is it real?”
Carol was already at her side, pulling her into her arms. “It’s real, baby. It’s real. You’re alive.”
For all the evil Carol had done in her life after Sophia, she didn’t feel any less soft when met with her whimpers. She clung to her like she was drowning.
“I remember. I remember the forest. And... and the dark. I died, I died, I’m sorry I didn’t follow Mr. Grimes’ instructions, I died-”
Carol rocked her gently, tears sliding down her cheeks. “Shhh, it’s over. I got you. I got you now, and I’m not lettin’ go. Nothing will ever hurt you again. I won’t let anything hurt you.”
They stayed like that for a moment, then Carol pulled back, sharp focus in her eyes. She couldn’t let herself become too distracted, not when she knew what was at stake.
“We’re leavin’. Today. Right now.”
Sophia blinked. “What about Dad?”
Carol didn’t answer. She was already moving, grabbing the duffel bag from the closet and stuffing it with essentials - clothes, canned food, knives from the kitchen, Ed’s handgun, cash - for the few weeks they still had when it had any value. She moved quickly, efficiently, having cleared dozens of houses of their supplies during the outbreak.
“We find Rick, we make a plan. He’s supposed to be the leader, so everyone else will be going to him, too. Daryl, most definitely. And we need to be with them, dear. With our family.”
Sophia hovered near the door, pale and shaky. “Will the dead come back again?”
Carol zipped up the bag. “They will. But not for a while. We’re gonna get a head start this time-”
A loud slam echoed from the front door. Both Carol and Sophia froze.
Heavy footsteps, keys jangling. A familiar grunt.
Ed.
Carol’s body moved before her mind caught up.
“Carol! You come out, now. We need to talk.”
She tucked the bag behind the couch, grabbed a small knife for herself and stepped between Sophia and the hallway just as Ed stumbled into the living room, reeking of beer and fried food.
“That bastard Walsh beat me so I couldn’t even defend myself against the rotten bastards. This time, woman, we will not stand for that. I will find that bastard and put a bullet in his head myself!”
Carol didn’t speak, just stared at the piece of filth she used to call her husband.
Ed frowned, eyes narrowing. “Why you lookin’ at me like that?”
Then he took a step toward her.
And Carol snapped.
Carol swung the knife in her hand hard into Ed’s temple, just like she had done with walkers a million times before. The sound was sickening, a wet crack followed by a grunt as Ed crumpled to the floor like a sack of meat.
Sophia screamed.
“Stay there!” Carol barked, her voice like iron. She knelt beside Ed. He was still breathing, barely. One eye twitching.
She didn’t hesitate.
She raised the knife and brought it down again. And again.
And then it was quiet.
Carol stood over his body, chest heaving. Her hands weren’t shaking, her eyes were clear, and she knew exactly what she had to do.
She walked to the kitchen phone and dialed 911.
Her voice trembled - not from fear, but perfectly measured panic. She sank into the role of the meek woman she used in Alexandria, the person she used to be before everything
.
“Yes, I… I just - my husband, he came home drunk and he- he was gonna hurt me again, and I can take it, I can, but this time he threatened to hurt my daughter, too- I think I killed him.”
Tears welled in her eyes on command. She sniffled.
“Yes… yes, I’ll stay on the line. Please hurry.”
She placed the phone on the table after the dispatcher assured help was on the way, taking a few steps back so her words wouldn’t be heard. Carol turned to Sophia.
“You okay, baby?”
Sophia nodded, still wide-eyed. “You killed him.”
Carol crouched down, brushed the hair from her daughter’s face. “I saved us.”
She stood, walked back to the bag, and pulled it out into the light.
“They’ll take me in for a while. Maybe a day or two. But I know what to say, and I’ll be back before the dead rise. They will want to take you in, too - I will tell them Rick is a family friend, that he should take you instead, and I want you to go with him if that happens. Everything is going to be alright.”
Sophia’s lip quivered. “Promise?”
Carol smiled.
“I swear,” she said. “This time, you don’t run. Not from me. Not ever.”
Sophia nodded, and Carol hugged her again - tighter this time.
Through the open window, sirens wailed in the distance. Carol didn’t even look back at Ed’s body - she’d buried that part of her a long time ago.
-
The pizza box slid off the passenger seat and hit the floor just as Glenn swerved to avoid rear-ending a minivan.
“Sh-!”
Tires screeched, in sync with his mind.
Glenn Rhee pulled over, heart hammering in his chest, hands shaking on the wheel. He sat in stunned silence, passerbys looking at him weirdly, but Glenn didn’t notice.
He was too busy trying to breathe - because it had all come back. Not a dream, memories, and he knew they were real. Like his brain had been force-fed the grossest pizza on the delivery menu, served with a major dose of heartbreak, in a single second.
Negan. The bat, Lucille . The snap of bone. The pop of his own eye, the pain. The look on Maggie’s face.
Maggie. Their unborn child. His hands trembled harder.
“No, no, no,” he whispered, clutching the steering wheel like it was the only solid thing left in the world. “This isn’t right. This can’t be right.”
But it was. He knew this street. Knew that stupid high school kid’s voice over the phone an hour ago, a pepperoni pizza and tipping two bucks. Knew the exact price of gas at the corner station.
It was then , before everything.
“Okay,” he breathed, fingers twitching against the wheel, trying to clear his mind. “Okay. Think.”
It was August 17th. He’d only met Rick a couple weeks after the outbreak, because he had been shot before it. The outbreak had started in late August, in just a few weeks, and Glenn had no idea if the man was already lying in a coma.
Glenn had met Maggie later, at the farm. Thinking of Maggie hurt - the last thing he remembered was falling to his knees in the dirt, blood on his face, trying to keep his eye open long enough to see her face - she was his rock, someone he could rely on.
“Maggie,” he whispered. “I have to find her.”
Like he promised.
He floored the gas without a second thought, tires squealing as he pulled a sharp U-turn and sped through traffic, red lights be damned. He needed to find the Greene farm, because she was out there, alive . Laughing that bright, crooked laugh. Maybe still tending horses or picking beans or whatever she’d been doing before the world broke. Glenn, in his own way, hoped that she didn’t remember all the pain she had been through.
The pizza place was already trying to call his phone. He ignored it. That life? It was over. He was never going back to dumb jokes with the other delivery guys.
He took a shaky breath, finally slowing the car just enough to make a turn onto the freeway. He saw the pizza box still open on the floor, cheese melting in the August heat.
He laughed. It was wild, shaky, almost manic.
“Sorry, Denis,” he muttered, the name on the receipt. “Hope you’re not too hungry.”
Chapter 3: Rick, Carl & Lori
Summary:
Rick reunites with Carl, and they then reunite with Lori.
Oh, and a small scene of Michonne waking up.
Notes:
In this story, Rick died sometime at the CRM, before he and Michonne reunited, in case anyone is confused.
Chapter Text
Tuesday, August 17th, 2010
On his way rushing to Carl’s school, Rick got a call from the school secretary.
“Mr. Grimes, Carl had… some kind of a panic attack. He kept repeating that he’s dead, and asking for you, for a person called Michonne and Judith.”
Rick had already been on his way, but he did speed a bit more with the knowledge that his son, his Carl, was waiting for him. His strong, darling, alive son. And though driving a police car above the speed limit was probably frowned upon, Rick had done things in his life that were far more despicable.
Carl’s school came into view - kids playing on the playground like the world wasn’t ending in a matter of weeks, some pointing at the police cruiser approaching. Rick parked the vehicle quickly, barely paying attention as he jumped out, slamming the door behind him.
Rick tried not to look suspicious as he rushed through the hallways, thankful for his uniform despite feeling so alien in it. He barely restrained himself from kicking the door to the secretary’s office open, instead knocking on it, pacing agitatedly until it opened.
The ever-smiley school secretary held out her hand to greet him, but it seemed like the words caught in her throat when she saw the look on his face. While he looked the part of Officer Friendly, he knew there must’ve been something in his eyes that told a story of brutal violence, the secretary’s hand falling back to her side.
“Where’s my son?” he said, a tad too gruffly.
Before she could answer, a soft voice called from behind her.
“Dad?”
Rick pushed past the secretary, not caring if she got bumped against the doorframe - and there he was.
Carl.
Small again. Hair short, eyes wide and wet and full of years he hadn’t lived yet.
Rick’s breath caught. His whole body locked in place.
Carl stepped forward, trembling.
“I thought you’d be shot, again,” he whispered.
Rick crossed the room in two long strides and fell to his knees, arms wrapping around his son so tight he thought he’d never let go again, both of them falling to the floor, reminiscent of the time they reunited after Rick’s coma. He presses Carl’s head to his chest and his face to his son’s hair, reassuring himself that his baby is alive.
“I was, then,” Rick whispered. “And so were you. But not anymore.”
Carl broke, burying his face in his father’s shoulder. Rick held him, one hand curled protectively behind his son’s head like he had when Carl was just a baby. His perfect, perfect boy. Rick couldn’t contain his sobs, getting to hold him in his arms again, alive and whole. His sunshine, the light in the darkness of the world about to come, even if he now felt so heartbreakingly fragile, smaller than he’d been in years.
“I remember everything,” Carl choked out. “Mom… Judith. The prison. Negan. I- dad, I don’t wanna go through it again.”
Rick pulled back just enough to look him in the eyes. “We won’t. I swear to you, Carl. We’re gonna do it different. I got you. This time, I got you. I will do anything to keep you safe. Anything.”
Carl nodded, wiping his face with the back of his sleeve, already trying to be brave. “We have to find the others. We don’t have long, right? Before it starts.”
Rick stood, carrying Carl in his arms as they walked out of the school office. The secretary just stared, stunned into silence. Rick didn’t feel the need to explain, he had gotten tired of it years ago.
As they got into the police cruiser, Carl looked down at his small hands. “It’s weird,” he said quietly. “Being in this body again. I feel like I’m twelve, but also… I’m not.”
Rick looked over, pain and pride burning in his chest. “It doesn’t matter what size you are, son. You’re stronger than anyone I’ve ever known. I already told you, once - you’re a man, Carl.”
Carl nodded, then glanced out the window. “We need to find Daryl. Michonne. Glenn. Carol. Before it spreads. We need to keep mom safe. Not let her near Shane. ”
Rick pulled out of the school lot. “We will. I can get to the police records, find their numbers. We can look them up, too. Daryl might be difficult, but at least Merle should have a record. Michonne is a lawyer, she should have contact information easily available. But first, your mom. If she woke up alone in our house and remembers, she must be worried sick - and we need to be there in case Shane decides to go there.”
They drove in silence, the hum of the engine the only sound between them. Carl sat upright, alert, a soldier trapped in a child’s body. Rick couldn’t stop glancing at him, just to make sure he was real, that his boy was breathing.
That Rick still had time with his son, even when he thought he had run out. His precious, perfect son. He wanted to crush him in his arms and never let go, but he knew he also had to let Carl process things on his own, be independent.
The cruiser turned down an old familiar street, one Rick hadn’t driven down in years - not even in his memories, having let go of Lori and their domestic memories long ago.
The Grimes home stood at the picture-perfect suburb, unassuming. Clean. Still with off-white walls and the flower bed Lori used to tend to.
Rick pulled the car to a slow stop, but they didn’t get out. Not yet. They just sat there, staring, needing a moment to take it in.
Carl’s voice was soft. “It looks smaller.”
Rick gave a short nod. “It does. But also bigger, compared to places where we used to stay.”
“I mean, everything felt so big, back then. So meaningful,” Carl murmured. “Now it’s just four walls and a roof.”
Rick looked at the front porch, the windows that caught the morning light just right.
He remembered Lori in the kitchen. Carl on the couch, watching cartoons. Laughter.
Then he remembered coming back to it; empty, overgrown. But it hadn’t been the state of the house that had hurt him, not really - it had been the implications, the fear that his family was gone, like they had been in the future either way.
Now, they were alive. Carl was alive. For the first time in a long, long time, Rick allowed himself to hope.
They stepped out of the cruiser and Rick unlocked the front door with shaking hands. Carl stood behind him, silent, small again but alert, eyes too full of experience for a boy his size. He pushed the door open slowly.
The scent hit him first. Clean laundry, fresh cooking. Things from a time far in the past-
“Rick?”
Her voice. Rick’s spine straightened, breath catching. Carl tensed beside him. Lori came from around the corner, one hand clutching the wall.
She looked like she had the morning she kissed him goodbye before work the last time - alive, calm, whole - then her face twisted. Not into joy, but fear.
“Rick?” she said again, her voice rising. “What’s going on? I- I just woke up and everything felt wrong. Where were you?”
She walked towards them, her hands trembling. “You were in the hospital, there was a call, you got shot, Rick, and then- and then I woke up in bed and Carl wasn’t there. Carl-”
“Mom?”
She stopped cold on the last step.
Carl stood in the entryway, looking panicked all over again. Rick couldn’t imagine what his son was going through, having had to put her down. Rick swore he would protect them both from that fate.
Lori let out a gasp. “Carl?”
She stumbled toward him, dropping to her knees, clutching his face in her hands. “Oh my God, you’re okay. You're okay.”
Carl flinched slightly but didn’t pull away. He looked troubled, torn between his own emotions.
“I’m fine, Mom.”
“I- I had a dream. A nightmare. I thought we were, God, I thought we were all-” Lori looked up at Rick. “What happened? Why do I remember a prison? Walkers? Shane… he was losing it, and I was pregnant, and then-”
She froze.
Her hand went to her stomach. Her breath hitched.
“Rick,” she whispered. “The baby. Judith. I was giving birth, and Maggie was there, and I- I died. I died, didn’t I?”
Rick knelt beside her and Carl. “Yeah. You did, Lori.”
Lori blinked fast, shaking her head like she could scatter the truth. “But I’m here now. I don’t understand. How can I be here?”
Carl looked at her gently. “We don’t know. But we are, what does it matter? And… it’s not just that - we remember things long after you…”
Lori stared at him, trembling. “After?”
Carl nodded. “After you died. A lot happened, Mom.”
Lori looked between them - at her son who spoke like an adult, at her husband who stood solid and quiet, like a man who’d already grieved her. Rick knew it all must’ve been a shock to her, but so much had happened since the prison, since Rick had last seen her, alive or in his hallucinations. He was a different man from the person she had known, and he was never going to be the same again.
“The baby…” she said, barely a whisper. “Did they…?”
“She lived. Judith lived,” Rick said, reassuring her. “She was still out there when I... But yeah. She made it. Daryl and Michonne will know more, I assume. But it wasn’t a short, cruel life like you feared. She was loved by all of us.”
Tears spilled freely down Lori’s face. “She made it, she made it.”
She covered her mouth, sobbing. Rick didn’t move to comfort her. He watched, a quiet ache in his eyes, but no urgency to reach out.
Lori looked up at Rick, reaching toward him. “You- you remembered all of it, until…?”
Rick nodded.
“You and Carl - you both lived through everything?”
“We did. Until we didn’t.”
She searched his face for something. Regret. Grief. Love. She found something, but seemingly not the thing she wanted.
“You look at me like I’m already gone,” she whispered.
Rick’s voice was quiet, steady. “I mourned you. And I moved on. It was hard, but I did.”
Lori’s face cracked.
“I’m sorry,” Rick added. “But that was a long time ago, for me. I know you wanted to reconnect, around the time you died, so you must still want that, and I think it would’ve happened if you had lived, but now… it has been years for me, and many, many things I’ve gone through without you. I am not the man I was - I refuse to be .”
She looked down at her hands, looking so… young. She must’ve been able to tell how he had changed, too. How he had aged. Hell, even if he looked younger than he had in years, he knew he wasn’t behaving the same way.
“I don’t know what to do,” she whispered. “I remember everything up to the prison. But after that, nothing. Just… silence. You both are… so different. How many years has it been?”
Carl was silent, turning to look at Rick with raised eyebrows. Apparently he didn’t yet want to delve into the topic of his own death.
“Years. I don’t know exactly how many. I got separated from everyone when Judith was three, and after that, the years began to blur,” Rick said, not wanting to elaborate further on everything that happened after the bridge, the hopelessness, his hand, so on. “But there is so much that happened before that. We will catch you up on everything you need to know.”
Carl offered a hand to help Lori up, apparently feeling more willing to touch her again. She took it with shaking fingers.
Rick turned back to the doorway, his voice distant. “Come on. We’ve got a lot to do, and I don’t know if we can stay here without enforcing the place - Shane knows where we live, after all, and he already threatened me with a gun today.”
Carl’s eyes widened.
“Dad! You didn’t tell me that bastard-” he started saying, but seemed to regain his composure. Lori shuddered.
“Shane. Oh, god. He’s alive, too, and he remembers?” she said, seeming panicked. “Rick, the last time, he tried to kill you. What if- what if he tries again, now?”
He’s dangerous, Rick, and he won’t stop.
Rick wasn’t worried.
“If he tries, I’ll deal with it,” he stated. “For now, I think we need to block the doors and windows, ensure he can’t get in while we make our plan. We’ve only got weeks before the world goes to hell, and I am going to make the best out of that precious time.”
Carl nodded, determined. Lori still seemed shaken, but based on what Rick knew of her, he believed she was going to be alright. Not that day, maybe not in the next week or month, but one day, she was going to be - but she wasn’t his most important responsibility any longer, and needed to figure out a way to connect with the rest of his family, some of whom he considered to be closer to him than Lori had ever been.
-
The moment her eyes opened, Michonne knew something was wrong - the walls were too clean, the air too quiet.
It wasn’t perfectly quiet, though. There was the sound of a child softly whimpering, and neither Judith nor RJ had been young enough to sound like that in a very long time.
Michonne sat up, noting the casual style of her hair, the clean, brightly coloured clothes she had on, the bracelets on her wrist. It was all wrong, and Michonne knew it must’ve been one of those nightmares she often had.
Especially when she saw Andre Anthony - even after years and years, the pain never grew lesser.
“Andre…” she whispered softly, walking to her son, petting his head gently. Then there was a sound coming from the doorway of the room, making Michonne reach her hand behind her back, only to find her katana missing.
“You’re up early,” Mike said. “You okay?”
Michonne stood slowly from where she had been crouched over Andre. “I need to go.”
Mike frowned. “Go where?”
She walked past him, barefoot and quiet, into the hall, grabbing her katana from where she used to keep it, feeling like a piece of herself snapped back into place as she slid it right where it always rested on her back.
“Michonne.”
She turned.
Mike’s face was shifting - confusion giving way to unease. “You’re scaring me.”
“I remember everything,” she said softly. “This isn’t a dream, otherwise you’d already be a walker.”
Mike blinked. “What are you talking about?”
“I remember after you died. And Terry. And Andre.” She looked toward her son and grabbed him, lifting him to her arms.
“Michonne, you sound insane. I think you need to go and rest, this isn’t healthy-”
“You’re already gone. You just don’t know it yet,” Michonne said, walking right. “You got Andre killed, the last time. This time, I won’t let you.”
Mike opened his mouth, but nothing came out. He seemed to be extremely confused, giving Michonne a chance to walk away. She knew exactly where she was headed - there was someone she needed to find, someone who had always helped her survive and, at points, thrive.
Rick. And, of course, her best friend, Carl.
She walked out the door without looking back.
Chapter 4: Maggie, Beth, Hershel, Glenn
Summary:
Maggie wakes up in the farm, with all her memories. So do Beth and Hershel.
Notes:
Okay, I confess, I haven't watched the Dead City or the few final seasons of the actual show yet. I know most of what happens and I have watched a lot of clips, but yeah... tell me if I mess something up.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Tuesday, August 17th, 2010
Maggie sat up sharply, heart thudding, fingers gripping the edge of the blanket as the memories crashed into her like a speeding truck.
Working with Negan. Hershel, her son, already so grown up, the betrayal-
Glenn. Glenn, god, what had she become afterwards?
Hershel. Beth-
“Maggie?”
She turned toward the door at the sound of the voice she hadn't heard in what felt like a lifetime.
Beth.
Beth stood in the doorway, as sweet and young as she had been before, wrapped in her sleep robe, her face pale. But her eyes were wild. Awake .
Maggie was on her feet before she could think.
“Beth?”
Beth ran to her, arms wrapping around each other with desperate force. Maggie sobbed, feeling the weight of her years, the years she had had to live without her sister. She had lived so much longer than her little sister, and that had been tearing at her heart.
Now, she was alive.
“I remember everything,” Beth whispered softly. “I remember dying. Grady. Daryl. Oh, god, I was shot, right in front of the all, him-”
“I know,” Maggie choked out. “I know, I saw you, after. I thought-”
“I thought I’d never see you again,” Beth sobbed. “Maggie, I thought you were gone, too.”
They pulled apart just enough to look at each other, Beth wide-eyed, Maggie feeling like she held the weight of the world on her shoulders. She felt so… old, compared to Beth. She had been so young when she had died, she had missed everything-
“Girls?”
Maggie froze. She knew that voice, would know it anywhere.
“Daddy?” she whispered, turning to look towards the sound.
Beth, too, turned to the door just as Hershel stepped into view, fully dressed, no cane in sight, healthy. No beard, short hair, face less lined.
Maggie covered her mouth with both hands. “Daddy, oh my God-”
She threw herself into his arms, tears bursting out of her in great shudders, not caring that she had been a grown woman for over two decades. Beth followed, turning it into a group hug.
He held them, chuckling softly but with tears in his own eyes. “Maggie, Beth, my girls- you made it, right? I died, but you-”
“You did,” Maggie sobbed. “All of you. I lost everyone.”
Hershel paled at that.
“You, Beth, Glenn. All of you were just… gone,” Maggie continued. Hershel looked frantically at Beth, turned her head down a little, burying it in his shoulder.
“Daddy, I- I was stupid. It was a mistake, I left Maggie behind - but you left us behind, too-”
Hershel pulled both daughters in, tighter. “You don’t have to say goodbye anymore. This time, none of us will be left behind.”
Maggie knew things weren’t that simple, they never were. But right now, she needed to focus on her family - the old family she used to have. Downstairs, more voices stirred - Patricia’s loud voice, followed by Otis’s. Annette, Maggie’s dear stepmother. Shawn.
Maggie’s knees nearly gave out.
-
By midday, they were all gathered at the kitchen table, stunned, tearful, shaking. Annette was cooking something, clearly wanting to focus on anything other than the situation that she, apparently, didn’t know anything about.
Neither did Shawn. Annette, Shawn, they didn’t remember. Maggie didn’t know if it was because they had died so early on, but they didn’t remember the future like Maggie, Beth, Hershel, Patricia and Otis did.
“The last thing I remember was that high school, me and Shane running away. We weren’t going to get away, I could tell, but I was determined to try, but then he- he shot me, in the leg, and I got ripped apart by those-” Otis said, before looking hesitantly at Hershel, seemingly still thinking that Hershel would have a problem with any talk negative towards the walkers.
Her daddy knew better, after everything.
“I think we all suspected that Shane had a hand in your death, but none of us knew what truly happened,” Patricia said, grabbing her husband’s hand tightly. “The last thing I remember is the farm getting attacked, being eaten by walkers.”
Hershel nodded.
“The last thing I remember was the governor, killing me with that katana.”
Otis looked confused, Annette let out a small whimper from the kitchen. Shawn just looked… lost. At least Beth’s boyfriend, Jimmy, wasn’t there. That would’ve made things even more awkward.
“The last thing I remember is getting shot in the head. Right in front of- of Daryl, Rick, all of them. I can’t believe what Daryl must’ve felt like, I-” Beth started, but her words devolved into subs pretty quickly.
Otis spoke gently. “Who’s Daryl?”
Beth’s smile was soft and sad.
“Right. You never got to meet him, did you? Someone who never thought he mattered. But he did,” Beth turned to look at Maggie. “When you… was he still? I told him, before, that he was going to be the last man standing, though I think he hated the idea…”
Maggie nodded.
“After Beth died, a lot of things happened. It is all very… hard to explain. We found a community, Alexandria, and other communities after that. I got pregnant. A group called the saviours, their leader, Negan, he- he killed Glenn, beat his head in with a baseball bat. I had to raise my son, Hershel, alone, and it was…” Maggie didn’t feel like continuing the tale, she especially didn’t want to think about what happened later on. God, she had worked with the murderer of her husband, what kind of a person was she?
“I don’t know why this happened. I don’t know how we’re all here again - but it’s real. I remember everything. More than any of you. I’m the one who lived longest out of us here, and I know one thing for sure - there’s no outlasting or preventing it. We have to prepare for the world to end in just a few weeks, and we will survive this time.”
Annette and Shawn looked at her like she was insane. Maggie didn’t care. It had been decades since she had seen either one of them, and while she loved them, her priorities were straight.
“After the farm fell, some of us found a prison. It was safe… for a while. Then we lost that too. Beth was taken. Daddy died. We lost everything, and we kept going. This time, we avoid that. We don’t know who else remembers, but we need to get in contact with those that could. Rick, Daryl, Michonne, Glenn-”
Maggie let out a sob before composing herself again, trying to avoid going in that direction.
It seemed the universe wasn’t going to let her.
“This Negan, the man who killed Glenn, will he be a threat to us right now?” Hershel asked, gaze hard. Maggie shook her head, swallowing.
God, if she had a say in it, they would never go anywhere near the saviours. Even if some wanted to return to Alexandria, she- Maggie wouldn’t go anywhere near that place again, if it meant risking Glenn’s life. And Hershel, Beth, all of her family had never even seen Alexandria, so they would be easier to convince.
She wasn’t so sure of everyone else.
“No, no. Negan and the saviours operated in Virginia. It’s really far away, and if we don’t go there, he won’t have a chance to hurt any of us,” Maggie said. Then, a thought crossed her mind, making her shiver a little. “And even if he remembers, like we do, I don’t think he would come after us. Not to kill us, at least. Maybe, if he remembers and we go there, this time he will actually kill all of us, but he won’t come after us, here.”
Hershel frowned.
“How do you know that? Someone who beat Glenn to death with a baseball bat doesn’t sound too predictable.”
Maggie covered her eyes with her shaky hands.
“I know it because I- I worked with Negan, later on. When we defeated his “saviours”, Rick made the decision not to kill him. He lived. He- I hate him, but he- he helped me save my son. I don’t think he would hold a grudge against us.” Maggie said, though it was a bitter pill to swallow for her. She had wanted his blood for so long, and now? Having to think of him as anywhere near reasonable was hard.
“I wanted to kill him. I wanted that, for years, but in the end, I didn’t want it enough.”
Patricia frowned. “How could you not?”
“If you had known for certain that Shane killed Otis, would you have killed him?” Maggie asked, voice cracking. Beth, her dear little sister, pulled her closer, wrapping an arm around Maggie’s shoulders.
Patricia was silent.
“I don’t want to go through it again,” Maggie whispered. “But if I have to, I want to do it with them. With Glenn. With Rick, Michonne, Daryl. With you.”
Her eyes lifted. “I have to find Glenn. If there’s even a chance he remembers…”
Hershel nodded slowly. “We’ll find him, Maggie. Even if nobody aside from us remembers, Rick’s group will be here some months after the outbreak. Glenn will be with them.”
Beth nodded. “Daryl will be there too. And Rick. He needs to be here, he- he was our leader.”
Maggie agreed completely. She trusted Rick as a leader, and in retrospect, he had been the best leader they could’ve had. Even if she hadn’t trusted him with his decision to keep Negan alive. In hindsight, Maggie could see why . She didn’t like it, she hated Negan, but…
She looked out the window at the fields stretching beyond the farmhouse. The peaceful calm that they still had. It had been years since she’d seen the place - the barn, not yet filled with walkers made out of her family. Their horses, the-
Maggie heard a sound coming from the road, her eyes focusing towards it. There was a car with a pizzeria’s logo taped on it driving towards the farm.
Her knees nearly gave out.
The car came to a stop a small distance away. The door opened, and there he was.
Glenn .
The breath left her lungs like she’d been punched.
He stood beside the car, blinking at the farmhouse, at her - smaller than she remembered, and younger, and somehow exactly the same.
Their eyes met.
He froze. Maggie moved.
She didn’t even realize she was running until her feet hit the grass. Rushed to him, arms wrapping around him like she could hold time still, like she could get the missing years back just by touching him.
He made a sound - something between a sob and a laugh - and crushed her to him.
“You found me,” she whispered into his neck. “Do you remember? All of it?”
“All of it.” he said, voice cracking.
Her hands went to his face. “You died.”
“I know.”
Maggie sobbed, her fingers moving behind his neck. “You left me.”
“I didn’t want to,” Glenn said, resting his forehead against hers.
“I know,” she said, voice breaking. “God, I know.”
They were silent for a moment. The wind moved around them, soft and warm.
“I thought maybe-” he started, “-when I woke up, I thought maybe I would be the only one who remembers. Then… then I’d be alone, having to face all of it.”
“You didn’t.” Maggie took his hand and placed it over her heart. “We are in this together. Always.”
He smiled, but there was grief in it. “We had a child, right? They must’ve survived. You must have survived, right, Maggie?”
He sounded nearly hysterical.
She nodded. “Hershel. A son.”
Glenn nodded shakily.
“I’ll never get to meet him. Even if we have another child, I will never get to meet our son,” Glenn said, his eyes closed. “How long after…? It all seemed so final, with Abraham, then…”
Maggie swallowed.
“For years. A long, long time. We survived, Glenn. Don’t blame yourself for…”
Glenn held her close. “That means you defeated him, right? Took him out. Negan. He… surely you didn’t live under his thumb all those years, right?”
Maggie swallowed.
“Yeah. We defeated him. There was a war, but we did.”
Glenn nodded.
“Good. What hurt the most, leaving you behind, was the thought that you had to be afraid alone, of men like him,” Glenn brushed his fingers through her short hair, smiling. “I would’ve given anything for more time.”
She nodded once, fiercely. “I know. So would I.”
He hesitated. “What happened, after…?”
She looked down. “The others helped. Rick, Michonne, Daryl. Even Carol. I led people. I tried to make something good. I tried to raise our son well…”
That was all Glenn should know, really. Maggie knew it wasn’t fair, trying to avoid the topic of Negan, but she hadn’t expected to ever have to talk to Glenn again, and face his reaction to the news that she had let his murderer live.
“But?” Glenn asked, sensing something was off.
Her mouth tightened. “We defeated Negan, but we didn’t kill him. Most of us, who survived long enough, worked with him.”
Glenn didn’t move.
Maggie’s voice dropped. “I wanted him dead so badly I tried to go against Rick’s wishes. Rebel. Got Daryl roped into it, too, and I don’t think he ever forgave himself for how he acted towards Rick before…”
“Before what?” Glenn asked, hesitant.
“Before Rick died. Or so we assume, we never found the body. I guess, if he remembers, we will get some answers.”
Glenn nodded, resting his head on her shoulder.
“Negan. You said you worked with him. Did… did you forgive him?”
“No,” she said instantly. “But I didn’t kill him either.”
He nodded slowly. “That sounds like you. You have a great heart.”
She looked up at him. “I kept going, Glenn. For you. For our boy. But not a day passed that I didn’t want you back.”
And here he was.
Alive.
Glenn pulled her into his arms again, holding her tight. She closed her eyes and let herself lean into it - the shape of him, the smell of him, the way he fit around her like they’d never been apart.
Behind them, her daddy was watching from the porch. Annette, Otis, Patricia and Shawn looked stunned.
Maggie didn’t care, not at that moment.
Glenn kissed her forehead and whispered, “We get to do it again. This time, together.”
She smiled through the tears.
“Yeah,” she said, grasping his hands in her own. “Together.”
Notes:
Next - Rick starts calling the numbers he finds for people they knew and someone with a badass katana arrives to their house.
Chapter 5: Discussions of the past
Summary:
A lot happens - Rick goes through phone books, contacts Hershel, talks with Maggie, so on. Someone shows up at Rick's house. The past is talked about quite a bit.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Tuesday, August 17th, 2010
The windows were boarded up by midday. Not for walkers - for Shane.
Rick had spent the entire morning sweating through his uniform shirt, nailing boards across windows with hands that remembered this too well. Carl had helped in silence, always a step ahead, a soldier in a child’s body. Lori mostly watched from the couch, flinching whenever the hammer struck too hard.
“She said she doesn't remember anything past the prison,” Carl had whispered to Rick earlier, “but I think she’s starting to understand how it was.”
Rick believed it. The way Lori looked at him now - searching his face like she was seeing all the versions of him at once… it would have once made him worried, but now, he knew the kind of man he had become and he wasn’t afraid for people to know it, too.
Finishing securing the house, at least a little bit, pushing their designer sofa to rest against the front door, Rick decided it was time for the next part of his plan. He took out a piece of paper and a pen, writing down names of people he remembered. Then he went to their house computer, opened it up and started searching, a phone in his hand, ready to call if he found anyone’s contact information.
Rick had to first familiarise himself to the use of phones and computers - and remember his old password. Luckily, Officer Friendly had been predictable, and it was Carl’s birthday.
“Who are you calling?” Lori asked, her voice raw.
Rick sat at the table across from her and opened his old notebook. “Anyone who might remember. People I used to know. In some cases, you knew them too.”
Carl walked in and dropped a stack of books on the table, next to the computer. “Phone books. Found them in the basement.”
Rick gave him a nod. “Good thinking. The landlines are still working, too, and they might even work longer than mobile phones. We might not find anyone outside of Georgia with these, but I’d assume at least Hershel’s farm might be listed.”
Carl brought a chair from the kitchen next to the computer and sat down, starting to flip through the pages of the phone books. “No point waiting. If they remember too, we need to move fast. If they don’t… they’ll think we’re crazy.”
Rick looked at the list of names he’d already scribbled down. The original Atlanta group, those from Hershel’s farm, the ones they met at prison, anyone he remembered playing a role in the chaos that came. Daryl, Carol, Glenn, Hershel, Maggie, Beth, Michonne…
Michonne’s contact information would probably be found by just looking her up online, since she had been a lawyer. Carol was a housewife, and while Rick could probably search for Ed, he didn’t want to clue the abusive man in. Daryl… Daryl had said he had never been to jail, but Merle definitely had been, and Rick wasn’t as apprehensive to calling him as he would’ve been Ed-
Carl turned to him, the phone book open on the white pages, pointing at a name; Hershel Greene.
Rick sighed in relief. At least they had one lead.
Rick picked up the phone, calling the number listed on the book. It rang, then again. He had to wait for a long while. But eventually, someone picked up.
Rick recognised the voice immediately.
“Hello?”
“Is this Hershel Greene?” Rick asked, for appearance’s sake, even if he already knew the answer.
A pause. Then a long, measured breath. “…Rick Grimes?”
Rick closed his eyes, relief washing over him. “You remember.”
“Every second,” Hershel said quietly. “Are you okay?”
“I’ve got Carl. Lori’s here too. She remembers up to her death.”
“Jesus.” Hershel was quiet again. “I remember up to my death, too. So does Bethy. Maggie, Otis, Patricia, Glenn …”
Rick’s throat tightened. Glenn was already with them? And he hadn’t considered Otis, the man Shane had killed.
“You at the farm?”
“Yeah.”
“Everyone else there too?”
Hershel gave a soft, almost-wistful laugh. “Everyone. Even Shawn, Annette. Last time, you didn’t get to meet them… alive, at least. It’s like… time rewound itself, Rick. Though they don’t remember, only the ones that lived longer do.”
Speaking of the ones that lived longer…
Rick swallowed hard. “Can I talk to Maggie?”
Maybe it should have been Glenn, but Rick wasn’t ready to face the failure that had led to the man’s death, and Maggie had still been alive during the bridge, so she must’ve been aware of a lot more stuff than Rick.
A moment later, her voice came through - clear, steadier than he expected, not the woman hell-bent on revenge she remembered.
“Rick?”
“Maggie.”
“Oh my God,” she breathed. “Are you-?”
“I’m here. With Carl. Lori too. And when I woke up, I was with Shane, but he ran off…” Rick said, shaking his head. “But that doesn’t matter. Maggie, what… I know it isn’t fair to ask, but what happened after I…”
“It is very fair to ask. And, well… there’s a lot that happened. I don’t know if I am the best person to talk about it all, though, as I wasn’t as… present as Michonne and Daryl. At least in Judith’s life.”
Rick closed his eyes. He had, so far, tried not to think of Judith, his baby girl, who he knew he would never see again. The loss wasn’t as great as it could’ve been, if he hadn’t already been separated from her in his past life, but the knowledge still stung.
“What about Alexandria?” Rick asked, changing the topic.
“Well, your death certainly had an impact. I don’t think there was a proper leader after you. There was the council, and Michonne had a huge role, but sometimes things weren’t as effective. We got new threats, we took them out, so on.”
Rick nodded, even if Maggie couldn’t see it. He knew he had to talk with her - and Michonne and Daryl - even more, once they were face-to-face, but that wasn’t the most important thing at that point.
“I know how you felt about my leadership, after I chose to have Negan live. Maggie, can you follow my lead, now?” Rick asked. He needed to know, because it was his intention to lead them well, this time, and ensure there were no… issues.
Maggie sighed. “Yes, Rick. I mean, I was a leader, too, but… my decisions weren’t always the best. Hell, I know I am impulsive, I got people killed… I, indirectly, got you killed.”
“It’s not your fault,” Rick said automatically. Then, he realised he had to add something. “I didn’t die on the bridge. I blew it up, but I was… I was taken, I didn’t die.”
There was a moment of silence before Maggie exhaled. “Maybe Daryl will have less guilt, knowing that. But to us, you were dead. We didn’t know any better.”
Daryl. Knowing that the incredible man had suffered with guilt tore at Rick.
“Alright. We can talk more about the past, later, but… I don’t know how long we’ve got before this world goes insane again. A few weeks, I believe, based on what I have been told. We need to make a plan,” Rick stated, changing the topic.
“We’ve been talking. Trying to figure out who’s back. Who remembers… Glenn’s here, he found me,” Maggie said.
Hershel had already told him that, but Rick still found himself feeling relief.
“He remembers everything,” she said. “So does Bethy, and Daddy. I, Rick, god. I hadn’t seen them in so many years. You must feel the same, with Lori. I love them, but I have changed so much.”
Rick understood, definitely. “You aren’t alone on that.”
“No,” Maggie replied, her voice thick. “None of us are.”
“I am also looking up people - that is how I found your landline. Do you think, after we are finished with that, here, we could come to the farm? Maybe tomorrow, I think we all need a bit more time to settle,” Rick said, back to planning.
“Yeah, sure. I do want to spend time with Glenn, reconnect. And Beth… I can’t imagine how she must feel, being so young again. And Hershel with Annette…” Maggie said. “Inform me if anything more happens today, okay?”
“Okay.”
They ended the call. Rick hoped Glenn wasn’t going to feel too bad about them not talking, yet, but Rick knew he wasn’t the kind of man to hold grudges. Besides, they needed to move ahead with the numbers.
Next: Michonne.
Rick looked her up online and found her contact information tied to a law firm. It was probably a work phone, but Carl didn’t find a landline connection, so it was their shot.
She didn’t answer. Rick dialled five times, nothing. He wasn’t too worried - he knew Michonne was capable of handling herself.
He and Carl started looking up more people on the list. Rick looked up Merle’s contact information in the police database, but got no answer. No answer on the landline of the Peletier household, either. Going through the names in the original Atlanta group, the first call that connected was to Andrea - who also had contact information online, connected to a law firm.
“Is this Andrea Harrison?”
An uncertain voice answered. “Rick?”
“Andrea?”
“I- I can’t believe I’m talking to you.”
Rick breathed out a sigh of relief, crossing Andrea’s name off the list, as he had Glenn’s.
“You remember it all?” he asked.
“Too much,” she muttered. “Amy. The CDC. The prison. Dale… the governor. ”
Rick sighed. “You okay?”
“No. But I’m breathing. That’s something,” she said. “Amy remembers, too. Our parents don’t. We are in Florida, still, with them, but it is… odd.”
Rick could vaguely remember that Andrea and Amy had been on a trip, when the outbreak began.
“Do you still want to be a part of our group? Or stay there, with your parents?”
Andrea seemed hesitant. “I don’t know. A part of me wants to just rush there with Amy, find Dale, and ensure all of us survive. Michonne, too. But our parents…”
Rick nodded.
“Be in touch, once you decide. Or come to the farm,” Rick said. “We’re making a plan.”
“You always are.”
Rick hung up gently.
Carl looked at him. “Who else?”
Rick shook his head. “No one else picked up. Tried Daryl. Nothing. Michonne, nothing. No info on Dale or T-Dog either. Morgan.”
Lori, still at the table, finally spoke. “What about Carol?”
“Peletier’s landline didn’t connect,” Rick said. “Though I guess I could look them up on the police database, too, like I did with Merle.”
When he did, they got a surprise - though, in hindsight, it shouldn’t have been a surprise at all.
She had been arrested earlier that day, following the death of her husband in what she claimed to be self-defence.
Carl looked at the screen over Rick’s shoulder, a small smile on his face.
“Ed?” he asked.
Rick gave a small nod. “Yeah.”
“Good for her.”
Rick wrote down the information the database had on her, the fact that it was suspected to be self-defence, so on. His police training was back in full effect - but this wasn’t about the law anymore and Rick wasn’t worried, he knew how well Carol could play a meek abuse victim. Still, he was going to do his best to help her-
There was a knock at the door. All of their heads turned towards the direction, Rick’s hand momentarily going to his side, where his gun still rested in the holster belonging to his police uniform.
The knocking wasn’t frantic, or hesitant, just three firm knocks. Rick looked at Carl, nodding his head up. Carl seemed to get the idea, rushing quietly upstairs to keep watch through the windows.
Rick moved toward the door slowly, cautiously, ready for a fight if it was Shane, though he didn’t think the man would have the decency to knock in the mental state he had been in last time Rick saw him.
Rick moved the sofa carefully, then went to stand next to the wall, ready to jump anyone coming through the door once he opened it. Then, hand on his holster, he unlocked it.
Rick froze.
Outside stood a woman with a katana strapped across her back like it had never left her side. In her arms, a little boy clung to her shoulder - maybe three years old, sleepy-eyed but curious.
“Rick,” Michonne whispered.
Rick opened the door all the way.
He couldn’t speak. Couldn’t even breathe. His hands hovered in the air like he didn’t believe she was real. He had tried so hard to get back to them all and he didn’t think he was ever going to see her again.Waking up in the past, he had realised she was there, too, but actually seeing her…
Michonne stepped forward and without a word, wrapped her free arm around his shoulders. His body folded into hers, a tight hug given to someone who had stood by him through the hardest times in his life.
“You’re here,” Rick finally said, voice cracked and low.
“I found you,” she whispered back, pressing her forehead to his. “I thought I lost you.”
“You did, but I am here, now.”
Rick looked between them, to the child, a small smile lighting up his face. His hand touched Andre’s back. “This is him?”
Michonne nodded, smiling as tears rolled down her cheeks. “Andre Anthony. He remembers nothing, luckily, but it is him.”
Rick looked into the boy’s face - those wide eyes, that curious tilt of the head. “Hey there, little man.”
Andre blinked, then gave a shy wave.
Rick stepped aside to let them in.
Lori was standing in the hallway, her posture tight. She looked between them with stunned eyes.
“Who is she?” Lori asked softly.
Before Rick could speak, explain the partnership they had shared through very hard years, Michonne turned to Lori, gaze gentle. “I’m Michonne. I was… part of the group. After you were gone. You must be Lori.”
Lori looked shaken, as if realising more and more that his life had continued after her. “You were close?”
Rick wasn’t going to lie. “Very.”
Though, to be fair, Rick had gotten closer to most his group members than he had been to Lori, perhaps ever. Even during their marriage, when it had been good, there had been… distance. Boundaries. With his people - Daryl, Michonne, Carol, Carl - they had been tightly knit together through hardship and survival.
Speaking of him, Carl came barreling down the stairs and froze halfway down when he saw her.
“Michonne?”
She turned to him and laughed, brushing tears from her face with her free hand. “Carl.”
He practically jumped the last few steps. Michonne crouched just in time to catch him in a hug. He wrapped his arms around her like a lifeline. Michonne turned to Rick, who immediately understood, taking Andre from her other arm so she could properly embrace Carl.
“I missed you,” Michonne whispered fiercely. “God, I missed you.”
Rick smiled, holding Michonne’s son to his chest while Michonne embraced Rick’s.
“You were my best friend,” Carl said softly, hugging him tighter. “Still are. You are here.”
“I followed the only path that ever made sense to me,” she said. “You. And I remembered when we visited here, even if the house was already gone by then.”
They sat together on the floor for a moment, just breathing. Rick turned his gaze to Lori, who was staring at Michonne like she was trying to piece together a puzzle missing too many pieces.
“You…” Lori started, swallowing. “Were you…?”
Rick wasn’t a liar. Keeping secrets had been what destroyed his and Lori’s relationship, and while he didn’t look at her romantically any longer, he wasn’t going to just brush her off.
“Yes,” Rick said, clearly.
Lori’s voice cracked. “Do you love her?”
He met her eyes, honest and calm. “Yes. Though you need to get used to that - I love everyone in my family, very much. Not just Michonne. She was my partner, but we both knew, like you should know, that I will always put the group first, because I value all of them.”
Lori nodded, slow and deliberate. “Okay.”
And then, softly, she turned and walked into the living room, as if she couldn’t process any more just yet.
Michonne stood up slowly, still holding Carl. Even though he was heavier than Andre, Michonne was strong.
“She’s not ready, not for the way things are,” she said, resting her head on his shoulder, kissing Andre’s cheek quickly.
“She doesn’t know everything we went through, as a group,” Rick whispered. “But she is going to.”
Rick turned to look at Michonne, many questions floating in his head.
“After I… what happened?”
Michonne shut her eyes, burying her face in Carl’s hair.
“You were gone. You… I wasn’t alone, of course. Daryl helped a lot. You know how he is. He was devastated, beating himself up, and maybe helping me was also helping him. A little after, I found out I was… I was pregnant,” Michonne whispered, making Carl’s head snap up, eyes widen. “We had a son. Rick Junior, RJ. We watched him and Judith grow up. I think Daryl cared for her enough she started to see him as her father figure.”
Rick swallowed, feeling lighter than in a while, knowing that Judith had lived, that she had been cared for by people as incredible as Michonne and Daryl. But to know he had had a son, other than Carl, a son he was never going to meet…
He supposed it was typical of their group to leave children fatherless. Judith, Hershel, and now RJ…
“You mourned for me, right? You thought I was dead. I have to ask, you and Daryl, did you…” Rick started, only making Michonne burst out in laughter.
“Me and Daryl? No, definitely not. Daryl… I don’t think he was ever as close to anyone as he was to you, after. Maybe Judith, but that was parental. And I didn’t think you were dead,” she said. Rick smiled.
“You know, it would’ve been alright with me. Moving on is only natural, and Daryl is incredible,” Rick said. “Though you are right, I didn’t die in that explosion. I was taken, by an entity called the CRM. Civic Republic Military. I died there, later. I tried to escape, to get back to you, even cut off my dan arm, but it never worked.”
Michonne looked stunned, a smile coming to her face, probably relieved to know that she had been right, even if it was too little too late. Carl seemed very curious, too, finding out things of what happened after he was gone.
“If you had to ask about Daryl, I also have to ask, were you with anyone in this civic republic of yours?” Michonne asked lightheartedly. Rick shook his head, laughing.
“No. I didn’t care for anyone there, not like I do for our people. So, there wasn’t even a chance of that,” He stated.
Rick looked at the boy, Andre, and Carl. Then at Michonne. Then at the world outside the window - it was going to turn against them, soon, and he wasn’t letting any single member of his family die, not again. Not his people.
-
The library’s flickering fluorescent lights buzzed overhead as Daryl squinted at the old computer screen. The second he ´had walked in, the librarian had clocked him like he didn’t belong. She wasn’t wrong. His fingers tapped clumsily on the keys - slow, deliberate - hunting for any information.
Merle hadn’t even dared to step foot in, waiting for Daryl in the old truck of theirs.
Daryl typed in names he hoped to see, hoping to find something solid. Rick . He found a number for the sheriff’s department where he worked at, but no phone number for him specifically.
No news about him getting shot, either, so Daryl took it as a win.
There was some news, though, about a person he knew. Carol. Searching her name, clicking on the top result, the headline jumped out in black and white.
Local Woman Arrested in Domestic Homicide Case
Apparently the clever woman had killed that abusive piece of shit and had been taken into custody. Apparently the police hadn’t managed to keep their information secure, if her name was broadly seen, but Daryl didn’t really care. His jaw clenched so tight it ached.
He remembered the bruises, the silence, the broken spirit that had once been Carol. Last time, Ed had been killed by walkers, so Daryl was glad that she got to take it in her own hands the second time around.
Daryl pushed back his chair and stood.
Carol was in jail, even if only temporarily as the case was declared as self-defence. Locked up, alone.
Daryl needed to see her. If he couldn’t find Rick, Carol was the next best thing, and she probably already had a better plan than any Daryl was able to cook up.
Notes:
Next, we finally have some reunions that people prbably most want.
Chapter 6: Carol, Rick & Daryl
Summary:
Rick and Michonne visit Carol in jail. When they get out of the station, they meet someone who had the same idea.
Or, the Rick & Daryl reunion.
Chapter Text
Tuesday, August 17th, 2010
Carol sat on the narrow cot of the jail cell, fingers steepled, eyes calm. Nothing about this situation was a shock - she’d faced worse. This was just another obstacle.
“You get to call someone, if you want,” the guard said gruffly, but it was clear he wasn’t seeing her as a threat at all. Carol smiled gently, looking at him.
“I need to speak with Officer Grimes. Rick Grimes, from King Country Sheriff’s Department . He’s a family friend, he…” Carol acted out a whimper, hugging herself. “He knows about what Ed did to us. He tried to get me to come to the police, but I thought I could keep us safe, but then he started threatening Sophia…”
The guard nodded. “You have his number?”
“I had it in this notebook where I keep all the numbers of my friends and Ed’s, since Ed didn’t want me to have a phone. But he is an officer, can you look it up?” Carol asked innocently.
The guard grunted but went to a desk nearby, typing on a computer for a while before scribbling something on a sticky note. Then, he came back to Carol’s cell, unlocking it and herding Carol towards the phones.
He handed her the sticky note. “Here. Keep it simple, but don’t worry about the time.”
Carol didn’t waste a second. She dialed, heart steady but mind sharp.
The line clicked, a familiar voice answering; “Hello?”
“Rick, it’s Carol.”
Rick’s voice caught but remained steady. Good - he remembered. “Carol?”
“I’m at the station. They’ve got me on charges of manslaughter. I stabbed Ed, it was self-defence, but I did it a few too many times for them to just let me go right away,” she said, hushed. “Sophia is here, too. I haven’t seen her in a bit, but I think some cop is watching her.”
Rick sighed. “We know, I looked Ed up on the police database and saw your arrest. I’m coming with Michonne, she’s a lawyer.”
Carol’s gaze hardened. “Good. Sophia’s safe - for now. I need you to get her out of there, with you. Take care of her.”
“We will,” Rick said. “You, are you okay?”
“Don’t ask questions you’re not ready for.”
Carol could hear the smile in Rick’s voice. “I won’t. Stay strong, I know you will.”
Carol hung up, her expression unreadable. She folded her hands and waited.
-
The station was clean and orderly, a far cry from the world Rick once knew. He stepped through the front doors, Michonne beside him, her katana left behind at Rick’s house after he warned her of possible metal detectors and scanning devices at the station. Same with Andre, who was left under Lori’s watch.
Still, even without them, she was resourceful and clearly ready.
“Carol’s tough,” Rick said quietly as they walked in.
Michonne nodded, scanning the waiting room with a practiced eye. “She’s not the kind to break under pressure. That helps. And if they think she is a domestic abuse victim that finally snapped when her daughter was threatened, they aren’t probably putting too much pressure on her either way.”
Rick led them to the front desk, where a weary officer gave a short, nonchalant nod, pausing for a moment when he saw Rick’s uniform. “She’s in holding.”
An escort arrived, leading them down the corridor. The clang of metal doors echoed behind them - familiar to Rick, even if it had been so long.
Inside an interview room, now, Carol sat, eyes steady and unreadable, though from the way she hunched a little, Rick could tell she was still acting.
Rick cleared his throat as he stepped in. “Carol.”
She looked up, her expression shifting just enough to acknowledge him, even though it was clear she probably wanted to rush at him too, to see that he was actually alive, there.
Michonne moved forward and set a slim folder on the table, flipping it open with purpose, turning to look at a cop that was staring at them. “I am her lawyer, we deserve some privacy.”
After the cop left, Michonne turned to Carol, putting a hand on her shoulder. “We will get you out of this.”
Carol’s voice was quiet but unwavering. “Not that it will matter in some weeks.”
Rick pulled out a chair and sat across from her, smiling.
“We’ll make sure Sophia’s safe,” he told her. “That’s priority one. Nothing will happen to her this time.”
Carol’s lips twitched. “Good.”
Michonne’s tone shifted into something more professional. “We’re working the legal side, getting a bail for you, having Sophia leave with us. But you’ll need to be careful, otherwise we need to break you out of prison when the outbreak starts.”
Carol nodded slowly. “I know.”
Rick sat back, watching her - seeing her like this again felt surreal. She looked the same as she had at the start, with short hair and baggy clothing, hidden bruises, but Rick knew she hadn’t been that woman in a long, long time. Still, it was… odd. Almost as odd as seeing Carl as a kid, again.
“The charge is serious,” Michonne said, eyes locked ahead. “Even with a self-defense angle, you did stab Ed quite a bit, Carol.”
Carol smiled.
“He deserved it. Besides, he wasn’t fully dead after the first stab. I had to finish it,” she stated. “We’ve got neighbors. People have seen Ed hit me, scream at me. That’ll matter. Plus, Rick, you are my greatest witness - a family friend who knows of all the abuse, who has been trying to get me to get help for years, now.”
Right. Well, Rick supposed that there was nobody to say otherwise, nobody left to question a connection that hadn’t existed in reality at this time. Even Lori would be able to vouch for them.
Michonne tapped her pen against her folder. “We’ll push for bail, as soon as possible. Emphasize the immediate threat: Sophia needs stability. Focus on the fact that you aren’t dangerous, that the only reason you did what you did was to protect yourself and her. If we get you out, it doesn’t matter what they think, in a few weeks, the justice system won’t be a problem anymore.”
Carol nodded.
“Work on it. Now, get Sophia out of here. I don’t want her to be in this kind of a place.”
Together, Rick and Michonne returned to the front desk to begin the paperwork to take Sophia home, to ask about the bail. When they stepped outside with her, afternoon sunlight warmed them, and Rick knew everything was going to be alright-
A truck pulled up to the parking lot, its tires screeching as it halted too fast, too hard. Rick followed it with his eyes, assessing.
His heart nearly stopped when he saw who stepped out.
Merle, leaning back with the ease of a man used to walking into trouble.
He looked around the parking lot like he was already bored. But Rick didn’t care about Merle.
He looked past him - and there he was. Daryl.
He jumped out of the passenger side and froze, eyes immediately focused on Rick.
Sunlight hit his face, but it was paler than it had been in years. He looked so young, with the awkward blond hair he used to have at the start. His blue eyes, haunted and wide, locked on him, making him look like a deer frozen in headlights.
From what Rick had heard, Daryl had blamed himself for what happened to him, had carried the grief in his heart for a long time. But it wasn’t his fault - none of it ever was. Daryl had done nothing wrong, yet the world seemed to keep beating him up, destroying everything and everyone he cared for.
Rick took a step forward. For a long second, they just stared at each other.
Then Daryl moved.
He walked fast, eyes wild. He didn’t stop until he was inches from Rick - and then everything cracked wide open. He grabbed Rick, pulling him in with both arms, rough and full of weight, like he was afraid letting go would make him disappear again. His reaction was visceral, clearly trying to prove that Rick was real.
Rick didn’t hesitate.
He wrapped his arms around Daryl in return, firm and steady. Their embrace was unspoken language, loyalty and grief compressed into one staggering moment. Neither of them were the same men they’d once been, when they last saw each other, but what they were to each other hadn’t changed.
Rick felt Daryl’s body shake with sobs he tried to quiet. And when Daryl cried, it was devastating. Rick placed one of his hands on Daryl’s head, pressing him to his shoulder, holding him there like it was all that mattered.
Daryl’s voice was a low rasp. “I saw you die, man.”
Rick said nothing at first. Just held him tighter.
“You were gone,” Daryl said again, voice shaking now. “I watched it happen. It was my fault, and even before, I treated ya like shit. I tried to look for you, so’s I could at least bury you, but ya were just gone .”
“I know,” Rick finally said, softly. “I know you did.”
Daryl pulled back slightly, just enough to look Rick in the eyes. His own were glassy, but hard. “I tried. I tried to protect ‘em all, after ya... Carol, Judith, Michonne, she-”
“I know, Daryl. You have done nothing wrong”
“You were supposed to make it out,” Daryl went on, voice rising with emotion. “You always pulled through. I kept thinkin’... maybe you were still out there. But after a while, man, I stopped hopin’.”
Rick nodded, his jaw tight. “So did I. But I am here, now. ”
“I ain’t never forgive myself for not findin’ you.” Daryl’s voice broke at the edges now. “For not savin’ you. I should’ve just listened to you, done what you said, that’s how it worked.”
“You did save me,” Rick said. “Back then. So many times. You were the best of us, Daryl. There’s nothing to forgive.”
Daryl flinched like he didn’t believe it - but he didn’t argue. Rick didn’t know if it was because he thought arguing with Rick was what had caused all to go shit in the first place, or because he knew it was true, but Rick didn’t care. He pressed his face to Daryl’s hair, smoothing his hands across his strong back.
“I ain’t leavin’ again,” Daryl muttered. “You get that? I ain’t walkin’ away. I ain’t lettin’ you get hurt, or lost, or taken, or none of it. You’re not alone this time. You won't die .”
“I never died. Daryl, you hear me?” Rick said, moving his hand to the back of Daryl’s neck, trying to calm him down, steady him. “I lived. And I never blamed you, okay? You carried on, you protected them. Judith. Michonne talked about it, and you know I can never repay that debt, repay you for everything you have done for all of us.”
Daryl’s shoulders sagged. Like something inside him finally started to let go. Maybe it was something he had been carrying with him since the bridge, the tenseness, but it seemed to fly away as the younger man melted against him.
Was he really younger, though, anymore? Rick had no idea what age they had all been, when…
They stood there for another long beat, neither speaking, just Daryl breaking down and Rick trying to soothe him. Rick had also thought he would never see Daryl again, but he had always believed Daryl would survive anything - maybe that was why he wasn’t so shocked to see him again. Daryl, though, was clearly emotionally affected.
In the end, it was Merle who finally broke the silence with a snort.
“Well, that’s all sweet and damn near tear-worthy,” Merle drawled. “But maybe you two lovebirds wanna stop hugging in the middle of the damn road.”
Rick glanced at him. “You remember everything too?”
“Sure as hell do,” Merle said, arms crossed. “What a lovely little trip down trauma lane. Just thrilled to be back.”
Daryl didn’t even look at him. His eyes stayed locked on Rick.
“What’s the plan?” Daryl asked, voice lower now, steadier, looking up to Rick, clearly trusting in his leadership again. “You got one?”
Rick nodded. “We’re getting Carol out. Then we start finding the rest. We are already in contact with Hershel, Maggie, Glenn, Beth. ”
Daryl seemed to shake a bit more with all those names. Rick knew he needed to reassure the man a bit more.
“None of them were your fault, you hear me?” he said, pulling back to grasp Daryl’s shoulders with his hands. “None of us would be alive without you. You aren’t at fault for any of it.”
Daryl didn’t seem convinced, but he still nodded. Rick pressed his forehead to Daryl’s, grabbing the back of his neck, looking him in the eye.
“You hear me?”
Daryl seemed to be holding back another sob. “Yeah, man. But they weren’t your fault, either? Ya did the best you could.”
Rick hadn’t realised he needed to hear that, too.
Daryl looked at Rick, now more focused than before. “You lead. I’ll follow. This time, I’ll trust yer judgement.”
Rick’s throat tightened. “You sure?”
Daryl’s answer was immediate. “Ain’t no one else I’d follow. You hear me? Not no one.”
Rick was about to say something, when Merle interrupted them again.
“Get a room, boys.”
Daryl glared at him without loosening his grip on Rick. “Shut up.”
Merle held up his hands in mock surrender. Rick assessed him, too, noting that he didn’t seem to be an actual threat. He seemed to like annoying them, but there wasn’t any sign of violence.
Rick turned back to Daryl, not letting go. He glanced past him and caught sight of Michonne standing a step behind, watching them with a smile. There was something soft in her eyes - real happiness for them, for Rick.
Daryl noticed her too. He nodded. Minimal, but honest, telling of the years they had spent working together even after Rick.
Standing beside Michonne, Sophia just looked confused, clutching a small doll in her hands - not the same one that Daryl had found, which she had gotten from the Morales children, but still looking so young.
Daryl followed his gaze, seeing.
"Daryl," Rick said gently, stepping aside to make room, remembering how Daryl had looked for her, trying his very best to find her. He really was so good, for all of them.
Daryl advanced slowly, still holding onto Rick, practically dragging him along. Rick didn’t mind.
Daryl squatted, eyes wide like he’d reached a ghost he’d missed more than he'd thought possible. "Sophia," he whispered.
It was odd, since neither of them had really interacted before she went missing, and still Daryl had looked for her most out of any of them. So, Sophia didn’t remember him that well, clearly, but she looked up at him, silent, and that was enough for Daryl to break again.
Rick exhaled softly, rubbing Daryl’s back as he sobbed, Sophia looking confused.
Rick watched them all - Michonne, standing beside Sophia, looking at Rick with her smile. Daryl, still holding onto him. Sophia, her eyes gazing at Rick like he knew what to do. Merle, on the side, with grudging respect towards them.
Rick realised something; he was their anchor. They would follow him. And this time, he would lead them better.
Chapter 7: Nighttime
Summary:
Going back to Rick's house, settling in for the night, making lists of people.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Tuesday, August 17th, 2010
The cruiser cut through the Georgia landscape that used to be so familiar and yet felt so foreign.
Rick sat behind the wheel, mind working faster than the tires could carry him, thinking of all the possibilities of their situation, their future.
Daryl sat on the passenger’s seat next to him, silent but not still - his knee bounced slightly, hands drumming against his legs, like his body hadn’t yet caught up with the truth that Rick was alive. Behind them, Merle followed in the Dixons’ battered truck, swerving just enough to make his mood known.
Merle, while he didn’t seem antagonistic, didn’t seem to like the fact that his brother clearly couldn’t let Rick out of his sight yet. But he didn’t try to stop him, and Rick didn’t know what Daryl had said to the man, but he had clearly said something .
In the backseat of the cruiser, Michonne cradled Sophia, her arm around the girl’s shoulders, a soft hand brushing strands of hair away from her eyes. Sophia leaned into her despite not knowing Michonne, small and overwhelmed, and Michonne let her.
The child had stopped crying by now, but she hadn’t started talking. Her fingers stayed clenched around her stuffed doll, white-knuckled, as if the seams might unravel if she let go. Rick understood - the last thing she probably remembered was dying at the hands of walkers, it must’ve been quite traumatising for a young girl like her.
“Everything’s alright,” Michonne said softly, just once, her voice low and even. “We’ve got you.”
She was good with children, truly. Daryl was, too, but Sophia was a sore spot for him, and he seemed to be too hyperfocused on Rick to comfort her.
They pulled into the suburb and the house stood just as Rick had left it earlier. The porch steps were intact, the door still hung straight on its hinges. No blood on the siding, no broken glass or overgrown grass.
Rick didn’t think he would ever get used to it again.
He parked in the driveway and shut off the engine
Daryl leaned forward slightly, elbows on his knees. “Feels wrong,” he muttered. “I dunno about ya, but such a pretty house don’t suit you.”
Rick nodded. “Too clean. Too much space, too many openings for attack.”
Behind them, Merle killed his engine and got out, lighting a cigarette. He didn’t bother waiting for an invitation. At least he didn’t seem to be too high at that moment.
Rick stepped out, so did Daryl, who opened the door to the backseat. Michonne slid out first, then helped Sophia down gently. She blinked at the unfamiliar house, but still seemed to trust Rick, following them.
The front door opened before they reached it. Lori stood in the threshold, still in the same clothes from earlier, eyes tired but alert. Carl and Andre peeked out from behind her.
She locked eyes with Rick. Then with Michonne, Daryl. Then she saw Sophia.
Her hand flew to her mouth.
“Sophia?” she whispered.
Then she noticed Merle, making her back away a few steps. Rick sighed. “We’ll explain everything. Just - let us come in.”
She stepped aside.
They entered the Grimes home like soldiers returning to a place they no longer trusted. Not yet. But it was shelter, and for now, it would hold. Though Merle didn’t come in, not yet, and Daryl seemed to be increasingly agitated, clutching his crossbow and keeping Rick in his sight at all times, prowling the perimeter of the living room like a watch dog, checking the blinds and the blanks Rick had nailed across the windows earlier.
Rick led Sophia to the couch and watched as Lori sat beside her. Michonne took the other side, giving the girl her full attention. Rick went and grabbed himself a chair from the kitchen. Andre jumped to Michonne’s arms and Carl turned to Daryl, a smile on his face.
It seemed to finally snap Daryl out of his tenseness, sighing. He walked up to Carl, patted him on the shoulder, then sat on the floor at Rick's feet, resting his crossbow against the chair he was sitting on, though never fully letting go of it.
Carl snorted, not sitting. He seemed to be intent on keeping watch, especially if the rest of them talked.
Merle, too, finally decided to show up, but he stayed by the wall, arms crossed, offering no help but making no noise either. He had that same look of unease he always wore when people talked about feelings too long.
Rick grabbed a notepad from the kitchen and came back, settling on his chair. He began scribbling names.
Alive. Remembering : Rick, Shane, Carl, Lori, Michonne, Daryl, Merle, Carol, Hershel, Maggie, Glenn, Beth, Otis, Patricia, Andrea, Amy, Sophia.
“We know where everyone is. We can meet up. Though we need to get Carol out,” Daryl said, looking up at Rick. It was clear he missed her, too, and Daryl hadn’t even gotten to see her like the rest of them had.
“She’s holding her ground,” Rick reassured him, placing a hand on Daryl’s shoulder. “She asked me to take care of Sophia. We’ll get her out soon, hopefully tomorrow.”
“She shouldn’t be alone,” Daryl muttered.
“She isn’t. Not really. She made her move, and now we make ours.”
The next names came slower.
Unknown/No contact: Morgan, Dale, T-Dog, Jacqui, Jim, Tyreese, Sasha, Abraham, Rosita, Eugene, Aaron, Eric, Deanna, Jesus, Gabriel, Tara…
So many names. Not that they had even tried calling all of them, not really, and some of them were so far away. They needed to get to it.
“What do you think it is based on?” Michonne asked, petting Andre’s hair. “He doesn’t remember. Sophia does, though.”
Rick thought about it, tilting his head. “Even if we haven’t gotten into contact with some, it seems to be everyone we interacted with. Maybe everyone who was in our group?”
Daryl snorted.
“Then ya best add quite a few more people to that list. Hell, even Negan. Ya wanted to keep him alive, and I respect your decision, now, but he managed to weasel himself into a better position than just the prison cell.”
Rick looked at Daryl and Michonne, confused. Negan?
“What?”
Michonne sighed.
“Since the bridge, after years of imprisonment, Negan was clearly acting differently. He… saved Judith, took down a group that was threatening ours, so on.”
What in the world had been going on in Alexandria after Rick got separated from them? He supposed that odder things had happened, but still. He remembered how hell-bent on killing Negan Maggie, even Daryl, had been. But Rick did suppose both of them had confirmed they now trusted his leadership, so something must’ve changed.
Carl, hearing all of this, smiled a little.
“You listened to me, dad? ”
Rick smiled faintly.
“Yeah, son.”
So. Adding
Negan
to the list of people who could remember.
“You think he remembers?” Rick asked Daryl.
“If he does,” Daryl said quietly, “he won’t stay quiet long. Or maybe he will. Who knows.”
Rick looked to Daryl. “If he shows up, we deal with it. But we’re not going in looking for a fight - not yet.”
The room quieted.
“So, is any of ya bastards gonna tell me who this Negan is?” Merle asked from the sidelines. Rick sighed. Right. Some of them, Merle and Lori, hadn’t even survived past the prison.
“Someone who beat in Glenn’s head right in front of us and made us work for him afterwards, and…” Rick was going to say something about what Negan did to Daryl, but he didn’t think the man would’ve appreciated that. Daryl nodded at him gratefully.
“The chinaman’s - sorry, the Korean’s head? And he still made ya his bitch? Damn, Friendly, and ya didn’t even bash his head in as a thank you?”
Rick tensed his jaw. “No. Because we were building a future, and we wanted to do it without more bloodshed. I am not going to shy away from that now, and we will be bathed in blood again, but then, when things were more peaceful, it made sense.”
“Sure, friendly. I am sure it was all kittens and rainbows and-”
Daryl, seemingly having had enough, stood up, walking up to his brother.
“Ya shut yer damn mouth about him, Merle! Why do ya always have to be so damn difficult?” he growled. “Rick ain’t done nothing to you now and ya weren’t even there, you were rottin’ in the ground after I put ya down because you got yerself tangled with the governor.”
Merle was silent, crossing his arms over his chest.
“So don’t talk to him, don’t even look at him if ya are going to just disrespect ‘im. Ya know nothin’ of what we had to go through after ya checked out.”
Daryl walked back to Rick’s side, slumping down and resting his head on the chair, next to Rick’s thigh. Rick sighed, turning to Merle.
“You really do know nothing about the circumstances, Merle. We have killed many more men than you, I am sure of it. Negan just had more manpower, and he had…” Daryl. Rick swallowed. “He had leverage. He could’ve killed us all, but he didn’t, and we did what we had to to survive.”
Lori crossed her arms, glancing between them, eyes settling on Rick
“You’ve all changed,” she said softly. “You talk like you’ve been through war.”
Right. Lori hadn’t even seen the governor, who had felt small compared to Negan.
“We have,” Carl responded. “Multiple times. We are not the same as we were when we took the prison. People have tried to kill us, hurt us, and we have survived by ending them before they ended us. Father ripped out the throat of someone who tried to rape me, with his teeth. I machinegunned down armed men. We have all done things you never got to see.”
Lori’s expression fell.
They all moved closer together after that, not even consciously. Just... closer. Sophia fell asleep half-curled in Michonne’s lap, with Andre laying on her chest. Rick felt Daryl rest his head on his knee, and Carl took a hold of his hand, a comfort that Rick gave willingly. Even Merle, albeit an asshole, finally sat down on the floor.
Rick looked around at them - at Michonne, at Carl, at Daryl. His people.
“We stay here tonight,” he said. “All of us. We keep watch in shifts. Tomorrow, we go to Hershel’s, I already told Maggie that.”
“You think Shane’s coming?” Daryl asked.
“If he remembers, he’ll try to come for Lori. Or Carl. Or me .”
Daryl nodded, a dark look in his eyes. “Then he won’t get close.”
They made the living room into a war camp by instinct.
Rick pulled out old blankets from the closet, Carl dragged pillows from upstairs. Daryl placed some blankets Rick brought on the windows for less visibility, even if they had already been nailed shut. Even Merle, grumbling the entire time, tossed down an old couch cushion on the floor like he was claiming his territory. None of them questioned it. No one went to their separate bedrooms. It wasn’t about comfort. It was about proximity, about keeping eyes on each other at all times.
About not being alone.
Lori seemed to be the only one looking wide-eyed at everything going on. Sophia was too tired to care, still sleeping in Michonne’s lap, along with Andre. But Rick, Carl, Daryl, even Merle, they had been through a lot, and Lori didn’t seem to understand yet. She wasn’t trying to stop them, though, probably understanding that they knew better.
Rick threw a blanket on the floor, Carl threw a few cushions on top of it, and when they laid down, it was more comfortable than they had been in a long time, because they all had each other back. It was better than any comfortable mattress.
Carl lay close to Rick - closer than he'd have ever allowed when he was that age the first time around. But now, it was different. He held Rick’s hand like a tether and Rick had no intention of letting go.
Daryl didn’t sleep right away either, claiming the first watch. He lay with his front towards the entryway, boots on and crossbow within arm’s reach. Rick was on his back right next to him, with Daryl on one side, Carl on the other, and Rick put his free arm on Daryl’s side, knowing the other man probably needed the comfort of knowing Rick was there.
Daryl kept his eyes on the door for a long while, keeping watch, then let them drift to Rick. Rick, who was lying awake on the floor, staring at the ceiling like it held answers.
They didn’t speak much. They didn’t need to. But the proximity was everything.
Lori clearly wasn’t sure what to make of any of it. She still looked like a woman who’d woken up in a dream and wasn’t sure if it was a nightmare. Her hands wouldn’t stop wringing each other, and she watched Merle with eyes full of suspicion and guilt. Even Daryl, despite what the man had done for them even by the time Lori had died.
Still, Lori seemed to decide it was okay, and settled on the sofa next to Michonne. They had taken the sofa back to the living room after Michonne had arrived, and now there was instead a desk in front of the front door.
Rick tried to sleep with one hand resting on Carl’s, other on Daryl’s side. Merle’s snoring didn’t help, neither did the fact that every time he blinked, he half expected to open his eyes to gunfire. Or herds rushing at them. Or the bat.
Midway through the night, Rick felt the blanket shift slightly and opened his eyes.
Daryl had turned to him, eyes soft.
“Is it my turn to keep watch?” Rick asked.
Daryl shook his head. “You need to sleep. Take care of yerself, so you can take care of us.”
Rick sighed, moving his arm from Daryl’s side, grabbing one of his hands in his own.
“You noticed,” he said. Daryl snorted.
“Always did. I can tell when yer awake,” he said. “Not that I don’t get it, hard to sleep when everything’s screamin’ at you. Feels like my head’s gonna split in half from all of it comin’ back.”
Rick looked at him for a long beat. “We survived it.”
“Yeah. But we didn’t walk out clean.” Daryl shifted his weight. “You remember the last time we saw each other? I’m sorry. Ya say it isn’t my fault, but I am sorry. I was a dick.”
Rick looked down. “The pit. The bridge.”
Daryl nodded. “I thought you were gone, man. Thought we were looking for somethin’ to bury. Now you’re sittin’ in your house like it’s still 2010 and the world ain’t about to fall apart again.”
Rick met his eyes. “It already fell apart. But now we get to build it better.”
There was something vulnerable in Daryl’s face. Raw.
“Ya sure ya didn’t miss this? The suburban life. I mean, ya had it in Alexandria, too.”
Rick tilted his head, clutching Daryl’s hand tighter.
“It is normalcy. Some of that is good. But I get that I am not meant to have it, if I ever do, it will always be taken away. Last time, when I got used to it, it all came crashing down. First Negan, you got taken, Glenn got killed… then
I
was taken.”
Daryl’s eyes met his.
“I ain’t ever gonna leave your side again, won’t let myself be taken,” he said finally. “Whatever we gotta do, I’m with you.”
Rick didn’t answer right away. He moved his hand from Daryl’s to the back of his neck and felt Daryl mirror him, pulling their foreheads together.
“I need you,” Rick whispered. “By my side. You, turning against me like that, I- I can’t deal with it again.”
“I know. I won't."
They didn’t break the grip for a long time.
Eventually, Rick lay back down. Daryl stayed alert, keeping watch, knife in hand.
Finally, Rick got some sleep.
Notes:
What do you think?
Chapter 8: At the front porch
Summary:
More Rick & Daryl bonding, since I couldn't resist. Also, we get Carol out!
Notes:
This is more of a bridge (no pun intended) to get to the farm reunion with everyone. So, nothing really important happens, just neat conversations.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Wednesday, August 18th, 2010
Daryl sat outside, in the dark, a single porch light glowed dimly above him, casting a faint gold onto the railing and the wood beneath his boots.
He lit a cigarette out of habit, though he didn’t really want it. The paper burned slowly between his fingers, the smoke curling in lazy spirals that faded into the cold morning air.
Inside, the house was finally still. No more shifting, no more whispered conversations or muffled nightmares. He had quietly moved himself away from Rick, moved the desk from the front door and settled himself in front of it to continue his watch.
Daryl hadn’t slept.
He didn’t plan to.
Daryl simultaneously felt so… wound tightly and relieved. He just couldn’t believe that he was back, right when it had started, and that Rick was alive. No matter how the other man tried to reassure him, Daryl’s body still seemed to be too stressed out about it all.
Rick was alive. That was all that mattered at that point, really. He hadn’t even been shot, he was alive, and he wasn’t mad at Daryl even if he had every right to be.
Daryl decided he didn’t even want to smell the cigarette smoke any longer, and put it out on his hand, rejoining other scars he already had. He was missing quite a few, but most were still there, hidden under his clothes which weren’t really any better than they had been during the outbreak.
Daryl sighed. He felt almost like on that first day in Alexandria, when everyone else looked so clean and tidy and he was just… dirty, not fitting in. Even more, now, when they were actually in the past, the normal world. Daryl had never fit in there, and as dark as it was to say, he had thrived best in an apocalypse.
Seeing Rick, clean-shaven and with his original police uniform, looking so young, was wild. Honestly, it wasn’t a bad look, but Daryl preferred the danger Rick had eminated during their time on the road, his beard and hair overgrown. The dark look in his eyes was the same, just…
Daryl remembered how they had first met, the antagonism there. Back then, everything had been so simple, and Rick had looked just as he did now, only slightly weaker with the coma and all. When Daryl looked at Rick, now, he could see the man who had held him down with Shane and pointed a gun to his head, even when Daryl knew he wasn’t the same.
Hell, maybe Rick also saw him as the stupid hick that he used to be.
Daryl sighed, shifting his crossbow a bit, hoping that none of Rick’s good and hardworking, honest neighbours saw him sitting with it. They’d probably call the cops on him, say some violent redneck was interrupting their perfect grey lives.
Daryl knew it was unfair. His people deserved a normal life, it was just… Daryl wasn’t suited for it, and Rick hadn’t said that he didn’t miss a life like that. Daryl couldn’t help but worry about his own future, his place in their group, no matter the reassurances. If Rick wanted to once again settle down, play happy family with some blonde Alexandrian or Michonne, where did that leave him? Sure, he also had Merle, now, but he could only be tolerated in small doses-
The front door opened, Rick stalking out without a word, eyes dark. He had his boots on, a blanket still draped over his shoulders like a makeshift shawl and a knife in his hand, immediately relaxing when his eyes found Daryl.
Daryl didn’t say anything. Just gave him a small grunt of acknowledgment.
Rick took the spot next to him on the porch, settling onto the step with a long, quiet exhale. For a few minutes, they didn’t talk.
It was a familiar silence. Comfortable.
“You ever think we’d get this?” Rick asked eventually, his voice low, scratchy from sleep - or from everything else.
Daryl huffed through his nose. “Wha’, peace and sunrises on yer front porch?”
Rick gave a slight smile. “Something like that, yeah.”
Daryl flicked ash off the edge of the step, hoping Rick didn’t mind the fact. “No. I didn’t. I thought ya was dead. I thought I was never going to spend any time with you ever again.”
Rick nodded.
“I thought I lost everything, too,” Rick said. “I didn’t think anyone would ever know I lived. And I suppose they didn’t, then. Only now .”
A soft breeze rustled through the trees. Birds began to stir - just barely - chirping in some trees nearby.
“I ain't never had people,” Daryl muttered after a while. “Not really. Just Merle, and he was a bastard. But Carol and you, and Judith-”
Rick looked over.
“You were the first people who looked at me like I was worth somethin’,” Daryl said. “Like I mattered. Carol told me I was every bit as good as ya and Shane, back when I looked for her lil’ girl.”
“You are. Never doubt that,” Rick said, simple as breathing. “And you are better than Shane.”
“I know,” Daryl whispered, even though he wasn’t certain. “Now I know.”
“Better than me, too,” Rick continued, and Daryl shook his head immediately. No, he wasn’t better than Rick. Rick was such a good man, no matter any flaws he had.
Rick set his knife down and leaned forward, elbows on his knees, looking at him intently. “You kept everything together when I was gone. I’ve heard what you did. For Judith. For the others.”
Daryl sighed. They had already had the conversation, and he wasn’t eager to hear any more false praises. Especially when the topic of lil’ asskicker hurt so bad. Because Judith was never going to exist now, was she?
She wasn’t dead. She was just… gone.
“I didn’t do enough.”
“You did more than anyone had a right to ask of you.”
Right. Daryl would do anything for the other man, he wouldn’t have even needed to ask.
“I thought about you every day,” Daryl admitted. “When we were walking. Fighting. Bleeding. I’d think, ‘Rick’d know what to do.’ Or, ‘Rick would’ve made this right.’”
Rick turned his head, watching him.
“And when we lost more people, and everything just started falling apart... I kept wonderin’ if ya would’ve let it get that bad.”
Rick’s voice cracked. “I would’ve tried. That’s all I ever did. But I am not perfect, I couldn’t have done everything better than you guys.”
“You kept us together,” Daryl said. “Even when you went insane, or feral.”
Rick chuckled, but there was no joy in it. “You remember that?”
“Can’t forget the time you started hallucinatin’ yer wife. When ya ripped a guy’s throat out with your teeth. And everything else ya did before Alexandria. I remember how ya said we weren’t a democracy anymore, and everyone was oh-so scared of ya.”
Rick raised his eyebrows. “You still kept following me.”
Of course, what else would Daryl have done? Gone after his crackhead brother again? He had looked for Merle, but he wouldn’t have risked his life - or the life of others - for him.
“Ya did your best for us, even if ya went insane.”
Rick looked out at the street, to the stillness.
“Daryl, I-”
“You don’t gotta say it,” Daryl said, cutting him off. “I know.”
But Rick said it anyway.
“Thank you. For never giving up on me. For being by my side.”
Daryl nodded once. Then the front door opened again, making both of them turn around. Michonne stepped out, already dressed, already focused but smiling.
“I was wondering where the two of you had disappeared,” Michonne said, sitting next to them. “Honestly, it was a time you actually communicated. There was too little of that back when you were having issues.”
Daryl looked down. He felt embarrassed by the way he had gone behind Rick’s back, plotted with Maggie, even if Rick said it was fine. He knew it wasn’t, and that it had truly hurt Rick, not knowing if Daryl really was on his side.
“Yeah. Remember, Daryl, if anything bothers you, you can come talk to me. I won’t mind,” Rick said, firmly, before turning to Michonne. “What time is it?”
Michonne smiled. “Late enough for a judge to have approved the bail, first thing in the morning.”
Daryl looked up. “Carol?”
Michonne nodded. “I called the station. The judge signed it off. I’ll finish the paperwork when we get there, she’ll be waiting.”
Rick exhaled slowly. “Good. I’ll cover it.”
Michonne didn’t argue. “I know.”
They stayed there for a moment, not yet going inside. Three people who had been through war, death, hunger, and worse.
Daryl looked at Rick and Michonne, people he thought were probably the closest to him in his life. Carol, too, now that Judith was gone…
“You know, Daryl, Rick asked me yesterday whether or not we got together after the bridge,” Michonne said with a smirk, causing Rick to make a choking noise. Daryl turned to Rick.
“Wha’, ya think I’m like yer great pal Shane, shacking up with yer partner the second that we think ya kicked the bucket even if we never saw ya dead?” he asked, incredulous. Rick shook his head.
“Nah, man. You’re nothing like Shane. Shane… he he went crazy, he wanted Lori and Carl - and Judith - for himself, and only for himself, and he didn’t care about what the rest of us thought. What they thought,” Rick said calmly. “You? I know you already took care of my daughter like she was yours, because you truly care. And I know that, had I come back, if this was a scenario like Shane’s, you would never turn against me like that.”
Daryl shook his head.
“This ain’t a scenario like Officer Dick.”
Rick smiled.
“I know, Daryl,” Rick said, his hand on Daryl’s shoulder. “I know that. But if it had been, I would’ve been fine with that. It wouldn’t have changed our friendship, the partnership I feel towards both of you. That bond matters the most to me.”
Michonne swatted Rick in the head.
“Get your mind out of the gutter, or do you just like imagining me and Daryl together?” Michonne asked with a teasing tone. “Are you like Merle is about you and Daryl?”
Rick wasn’t. Merle didn’t mean half the things he said, and mostly he was being a derogatory asshat. Rick had meant every word, sincerely understanding of the possibility.
“Right, we have to deal with him, too. I’m not sure Maggie and Glenn would be happy to see him at the farm, but I guess all of us have faced much worse than Merle at this point…” Rick picked up his knife, standing up. “We’ll swing by the station, get Carol, and head to the farm. We deal with everything else later.”
Daryl didn’t say anything, just nodded, relying on Rick the way he always had. A presence he could lean on without asking. Daryl knew how much of a burden being a leader was, and he was very glad for the fact that Rick chose to bear that burden for them all.
“We have two cars, mine and Merle’s, though their truck has space in the back. I think Lori, Carl, Sophia, Andre, Michonne and me should take the cruiser on the way to the station. Daryl, I while I would like to keep you with us, I think you know how to best handle Merle,” Rick said, humming. “On the way to the farm, someone has to go with Daryl and Merle. Even with Andre sitting on someone’s lap, it is too little space in the cruiser…”
Rick turned to look at Daryl, who immediately hated the idea of letting his leader, his friend, out of sight, but knew he was going to do whatever the other man said.
“Out of anyone, I honestly think Carl would handle being with you and Merle the best. Michonne, you need to stay with Andre, Carol needs to stay with Sophia, and Lori already dislikes Merle. Carl is mentally an adult, and he trusts you with his life, Daryl. I trust you with his life, too,” Rick emphasised, making Daryl nod. It was a good plan. That way, none of the actual kids had to be subjected to Merle’s antics.
“Yeah. I’ll keep him in line,” Daryl said, standing up.
Michonne cracked a faint smile. “That’ll be the day.”
Daryl gave a half-snort but said nothing else. Rick clapped a hand briefly to his shoulder - a gesture that said more than words ever could.
“Let’s go get our people,” Rick said.
-
Rick pushed through the double doors of the police station with Michonne at his side. Daryl flanked them silently, his eyes scanning every corner, every person, having insisted on it despite having had to leave his crossbow behind.
Rick knew that Daryl’s presence might have caused them more issues, with the general way he looked and behaved, but he also didn’t want to let him out of his sight, so he didn’t tell him not to come. Besides, Daryl probably wanted to see Carol more than anyone.
The front desk officer barely looked up until Michonne pulled out her lawyer's credentials with the smooth detachment of someone who’d done this before.
“We’re here for Carol Peletier. Bail’s been approved. Paperwork should already be processed.”
The officer blinked, then started typing something on her computer, briefly glancing at their odd group.
Rick stood perfectly still, but the tension hummed off him like a storm gathering. The front desk officer walked off to talk to some of the police in the station, who went to get Carol, and soon enough, there she was.
No handcuffs, faded bruises. Just poised, like she'd been waiting for this moment her whole life.
“Rick,” she said, quietly.
He stepped forward. No words. He simply pulled her into a firm, steady hug, holding the back of her head like a soldier welcoming one of his own.
“Glad you're back,” he murmured.
“Glad you came,” she replied.
Michonne stepped in then, brief but strong. “I told you we’d come,” she said to Carol.
Carol gave a curt nod. “And I knew you would.”
“Now, ya need to pay the bail, first,” one of the officers said. Rick nodded, walking to the front desk with his payment details. He noticed the way the officers looked at him oddly, like they couldn’t understand what he was doing with the group of people he was with. Or maybe they sensed there was something wrong with him.
After paying the bail, Rick turned back to his people, and noticed Daryl staring cautiously at Carol. He hadn’t said anything, hadn’t moved. Just took her in like he wasn’t sure she was real.
“Hey, Pookie,” she said softly, the faintest smile twitching at the corner of her mouth. “You gonna say something or just brood at me like an alley cat?”
Daryl didn’t answer right away. He looked at her like he was still trying to convince himself she was real.
“You remember?”
Carol nodded slowly. “All of it.”
She took a step toward him, and another, until there was just a few feet between them.
And then, gently, with a mix of mischief and affection only she could pull off, she added: “Missed you, Daryl.”
That clearly broke him.
Rick watched as Daryl’s lips twitched, not quite a smile, more like pain trying to become something softer. His arms dropped to his sides. He blinked fast, then stepped forward in one movement and pulled Carol into him.
Carol wrapped her arms around him and squeezed just as hard.
Behind them, Rick looked away, letting them have the moment. They needed it.
Notes:
Comments are always appreciated! Next, we arrive to the farm.
Chapter 9: The Barn
Summary:
Arriving to the farm, reunions and making plans.
Notes:
Honestly, this was the hardest chapter to write so far, since I am not even sure what I would personally do in this situation. I hope it makes some sense to you.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Wednesday, August 18th, 2010
The truck rumbled to a slow stop on the familiar gravel driveway. The farmhouse stood solid, the barn yet to be filled with walkers.
Rick’s hand tightened on the steering wheel as he stared at the place he hadn’t thought he’d see again - not like this, with everyone alive and breathing. With Lori, sitting beside him, looking close to tears.
Rick stepped out of the cruiser first, eyes sweeping over the yard. “This is it,” he said, voice low but firm. “Home.”
Daryl got out of the truck, same as Carl, and walked to stand close to Rick. Michonne, carrying Andre, glanced around the place curiously. Rick had to remind himself that she had never actually gotten to see the place, she had only joined them at the prison.
Neither had Merle, he supposed.
Sophia clung tightly to Carol’s hand as they climbed down from the vehicle, too. Lori followed suit, walking up to Carl and holding him close, probably more as a comfort to her than their son.
Rick started walking towards the farm, determination clear in his eyes. Then, opening the doors, a figure appeared.
Glenn.
His eyes widened when he saw Rick, and for a moment he seemed frozen - like he couldn’t quite believe it was real.
Rick stepped forward, arms open.
“Glenn,” he breathed.
Glenn ran the last few feet and dropped into Rick’s arms, his grip fierce and trembling. “You’re really here.”
Rick held Glenn close, the sharp ache that his death had left him with lessening with each passing moment.
“I am sorry,” Rick said calmly, looking Glenn firmly in the eye. “I was supposed to lead you, and you got killed because of my decisions.”
Glenn shook his head. “No. No, Rick- no. You did your best.”
Behind Glenn, Maggie hurried forward, tears rising to the surface as she took in Rick’s face, younger than Maggie had ever seen it.
“Rick,” she whispered, voice thick. “You’re alive.”
Rick let go of Glenn, turning to Maggie, grabbing her into a hug as well. He knew she probably needed the reassurance, and he needed it too - after all, Maggie had gone against him, come up with an elaborate plan to distract him in order to kill Negan.
While Rick didn’t hold a grudge, he needed to be able to trust Maggie again, as a member of his group. He had no doubts about Daryl, the man had been sincere in all their conversations and he was loyal to a fault, but he hadn’t talked with Maggie enough to know for sure, despite her promises to follow him from that point forward.
“I am. I am alive, and I will stay alive,” Rick said. “And from now on, we will communicate openly among us. If you are so angry about something, don’t go against me behind my back, just tell me.”
Maggie looked him head-on before nodding once, firmly. Rick took that as a good sign, moving on to someone else he had really wanted to see.
Hershel.
He approached them, eyes glistening with moisture as he walked up to the group.
“Rick,” Hershel said, voice steady but soft. “It’s good to see you.”
Rick bent slightly, shaking Hershel’s hand with respect and warmth. “You too, Hershel.”
Hershel clapped his hand on Rick’s back and Rick did the same to him, their eyes meeting in unspoken communication.
Hershel had died pretty early on, Rick had lived long after him. Hershel knew that, too, and Rick supposed that the older man was probably also trying to assess what kind of man he had become. The look in Rick’s eyes must’ve shown something he approved of, as he let Rick go, turning to look at the rest of his group.
As they began to circle closer, a sudden, sharp sound - footsteps pounding - brought everyone’s attention to the far side of the barn.
Beth appeared, breathless, eyes wide. Her gaze locked on one figure standing quietly on Rick’s side - Daryl.
Without hesitation, Beth broke into a run, her arms outstretched. She looked so young, now. Rick believed that at this time, she was only sixteen, and she looked like a little girl in her sundress. It was an odd thing, really.
“Daryl!” she called.
He didn’t move at first, his rugged face softened only by the shock of seeing her again.
“Beth,” he said low, voice rough.
She reached him, wrapping her arms tightly around him, squeezing as if afraid he’d disappear again.
Daryl hugged her back just as fiercely. “Ya were dead, girl. Why couldn’t ya just let us handle things?”
Beth smiled, shaking her head. “It isn’t your fault, none of yours.”
“This time, ya don’t go get yerself taken by any crazies and you don’t stab anyone unless ya are sure they won’t put a bullet in yer head,” Daryl scolded her. Beth didn’t seem to mind, just smiling.
The reunions lasted for some time longer - people talking with each other, getting reacquainted. It was hard to watch the way Daryl reacted to seeing Glenn, whose death he had blamed on himself, even when Glenn immediately tried to reassure Daryl that it wasn’t his fault. Rick knew convincing Daryl wasn’t so easy, but he hoped that the words at least helped.
At least Merle had the grace to hang in the Dixon truck, not interrupting the reunion before everyone had already gotten the worst of emotions out of the way, and even then, he just walked to stand quietly at the edge of the group. Rick thought that he probably wanted to be an asshole, but didn’t dare to, with so many people present who could kick his ass.
When things started settling down - luckily with only some hateful glances towards Merle from Maggie and Glenn - Rick raised his voice, calm but commanding.
“Everyone, listen up. We’re together now. We’ve been through hell, and there’s more to come, but we stick together ,” he started, knowing that he didn’t need to make some grandiose speech. The people there were his inner circle, those whom he trusted the most, felt the closest to. But he did still want to reassure them, talk to them, like he had done in the prison, when he had told them he wasn’t their governor.
Rick looked at Daryl, standing by his side, eyes intent. Michonne, with little Andre Anthony. Carol, with Sophia. Lori, Glenn, Maggie, Hershel…
“We don’t know how we are here, but we won’t waste this second chance. We need to plan, to prepare. From what I have been told, the outbreak started only a few weeks after I got shot, which should’ve happened yesterday, so we only have little time to prepare, but we will make the most out of it,” Rick said. “We will survive, and we will look for the others in our group, those who might remember, still.”
He looked at each person, the weight of leadership settling on back him. It hadn’t felt real, not really, until now, once again standing at the centre of a group, talking to them.
“You are all my people and I will do anything to protect us,” Rick said. “While I have ideas on what to do, I think that we need to hear everyone. Maybe go inside, talk about everything we need to plan for, the supplies we need to get, make a division of labor.”
Rick turned to look at Hershel. “This is still your farm. You think inside would be a good place to gather, or?”
Hershel smiled.
“That, or the barn. This time, it is empty.”
Rick nodded. “Any questions?”
The group gathered inside the barn, the scent of hay and earth filling the space like a comforting blanket. Rick assessed it, already having many ideas on what to use the empty space for. They could stack their supplies there - canned food, guns and ammo, other weapons, like a huge stack of arrows for Daryl in case he lost or broke his own, even though Rick knew the man was more than capable of making new ones.
Hershel’s farm was in many ways perfect for an apocalypse. If they could secure the well, this time, so no walker could even think about getting close to it, they would have plenty of water. And if that didn’t work, there were bodies of water around, such as the one Daryl had told them he had fallen into. And, since it was an actual farm they could grow crops, perhaps have some healthy animals this time around.
If they stayed at the farm, that is. For that to happen, they would have the need to reinforce it better before the outbreak started, in just a few weeks, since people like Randall and his group, or even Shane, were a danger alongside the walkers. And even then, the herd that had taken them last time could be too much of a challenge.
Could they take that risk?
Rick stood by a worn wooden “table” - a wooden door placed on top of some tires -, smoothing out a rough map of the surrounding area that Hershel had given him. His voice was steady and full of purpose. “First things first - our long-term plan. Last time, the farm was overrun by a herd in late autumn, right before winter. It’s now August, so that’d give us three to four months, here, unless we reinforce the area significantly.”
Rick looked to Hershel, and he already knew the older man probably wished they could stay there indefinitely.
“There’s the prison, of course, but since we don’t know who remembers, there’s a chance that the governor does, and taking that risk…” he trailed off, shaking his head. “There’s also the possibility of Alexandria, I suppose. Based on the timeline, they must’ve been relatively secure for nearly two years before the situation escalated with the saviours. And if Deanna remembers, she will be securing the place much better, most likely. And she has the power to do that, as a congressman.”
Rick noticed the way Maggie visibly tensed.
“Of course, there are issues with that, too. We don’t know how Deanna would react to us the second time around. And even if Negan doesn’t form the saviours, there are still the wolves. And at this very moment, Alexandria doesn’t even exst, since they built the walls after the outbreak.”
Rick thought that, out of the places they had been to in their past lives, those were really the only options, but they all had some issues. Technically there was also the Civic republic, that had been one of the most secure places Rick had ever seen, in some ways, but that would be putting them all under the CRM, and Rick had had enough about it. As the others didn’t even know about it, he wasn’t going to mention it.
“What about the CDC?” Lori asked softly. “What if Dr. Jenner remembers, and is already working on a cure? What if the outbreak won’t even…”
Rick sighed.
“There’s no stopping the outbreak, no way to counteract it. Last time, Jenner was no closer to a cure after at least a few months of research, I don’t think he could do it in just a few weeks, now, even if he had other scientists to help. Even then, all of humanity got infected - even if they figured out a cure in order to truly stop the outbreak, it would have to be administered to everyone, and that isn’t possible,” he stated firmly.
“Well, even then, the CDC was safe, with food, running water, all of that, for those few months into the apocalypse,” Lori said. “Only a little less time than the farm. We would be safe.”
“What is safe, anymore?” Carol asked Lori. “Last time, we almost died there. Even if we figured out a way to get more fuel for the facility, it is only temporary. We need something permanent.”
Rick mused about it for a moment. “But we can still contact Jenner. I assume his wife, too, is still alive, so he must have will to live. If he remembers, we can persuade him to come with us. Maybe he could also bring most supplies from there with him, if he truly came. A lot of medicine, for one. And perhaps some day in the future, somewhere, he can further work on the cure.”
Rick refused think about the Civic Republic and how huge they were, certainly having efforts to create a cure.
“I think we should also look into the possibility of other places, completely new to us. There are many good options out there, and if we plan ahead now, we could take them once the laws no longer matter. And these places could even be really far away, since we still have fully working cars, gas stations. Hell, we could even go to a whole other country, since airplanes are still flying…,” Rick stated, thinking of it.
Daryl snorted. “Ya won’t believe this shit, but I actually wound up in fucking France.”
What?
“How the fuck did you get past the fucking Atlantic Ocean in an apocalypse?”
“Heck if I know. It was a ship, sure, but I dunno why, they just took me.”
Rick supposed it wasn’t the most outlandish thing he had heard. Daryl getting kidnapped by some random people and taken to France abroad a ship was on the same level of believability as Rick getting kidnapped by some random people and taken to a fully functional city with a helicopter - during the apocalypse.
“Greenland could work. Very little people, and zombies freeze in cold weather, too. It would be hard, but people have survived there before all this. Or Iceland, they probably have more infrastructure,” Carol said. “We could make it work.”
Right.
“What about all the supplies we might need? Guns, weapons? Medication, medical equipment. We can’t get anything past the airport, and then we’d be stranded in some island with nothing to work with,” Maggie said softly. “I think Canada, after the outbreak, would be more realistic. Going up there, no border control anymore. It would be colder, too, but we’d have our supplies.”
That was indeed a better plan. Still…
“I think we should, at first, stay here. We know this place, the surrounding area, the possible threats, and it is enough for how many of us are here now,” Rick stated. “This time, we won’t make any rushed decisions, jump to danger needlessly. We can work on a better plan as we go, but we need to have something to rely on in the meanwhile, and the farm could work as that.”
Rick looked to his people, wanting to see their reactions. When there were no clear objections, he continued.
“And if we want to stay, we secure the farm. We need stronger fences, better watch shifts, weapons ready everywhere. No surprises. A watch tower would be ideal, like in Alexandria, but we can’t get everything.”
Daryl leaned against the far wall, eyes sharp and alert. Merle stood nearby, arms crossed, watching everything with a skeptical edge but clearly engaged enough to be at least somewhat useful.
Rick pointed at the map. “We’ll fortify the perimeter with something - if we stay. Alexandria managed to build a fence during the outbreak, so I am not too worried of immediate danger, but they also didn’t face any hostile humans. We need something to use to build a bigger, stronger fence, though.”
Rick turned to Hershel, handing him the map.
“You take that. Draw a line around the area you think will be enough land for us to farm on. Obviously with the farm, the barn, the well and all other infrastructure inside of it,” Rick stated. “Does anyone know anything about construction? Deanna did show some of us the blueprints, but there isn’t an unfinished mall anywhere this far in the countryside. We need to figure out what to use, how.”
Glenn cleared his throat.
“We haven’t gotten in contact with Jacqui yet, have we?” he asked. “She told us, back in Atlanta, she worked in the city’s zoning department.”
Michonne’s eyes lit up. “So, she could possibly issue permits for construction, right? And other land-use activities. She would have to also have a lot of knowledge of infrastructure due to her job. Urban planning and all that. That’d be very helpful.”
“Unfortunately, she probably didn’t have the best mindset when she died. I mean, she chose to die,” Carol said. “Who knows if she would even want to connect with any of us.”
“We need to try,” Rick said firmly. “She seems to be our best shot at figuring the reinforcement of the farm smoothly. Though if we don’t get in contact with her easily, then we work something out. All of us are capable, and we will make it work. We can find materials somewhere, buy them. Max out our credit cards since money won’t matter soon enough.”
Rick turned back to Hershel.
“Speaking of which; you and Beth have most knowledge we have of medication and medical equipment that might be needed. It could get expensive, but we can afford it. Make a full list of everything you think we could possibly need, and we will get it. Stockpile it here, perhaps. The next time one of us gets shot, we won’t have to make a desperate supply run to a high school.”
Hershel nodded, understanding.
Rick turned to Glenn, Maggie, and Michonne. “You three handle other supplies, you will be the best at it. Michonne and Maggie have been leaders of communities, or at least contributed to leading, so they know what to do, and Glenn, you used to do most supply runs for us, so you do too. Take inventory, figure out what we need to stock. Food, weapons, all of it. We get the money, and in the next weeks, we have time to gather everything.”
Michonne’s eyes met Maggie’s briefly, an unspoken understanding passing between them. Glenn nodded, too, still eager to listen to Rick’s orders.
“Me and Daryl can also go look for weapons, some specific ones we might need,” Rick said, turning to Daryl. “Michonne, you too, if you want possible replacements for the katana, if something might happen to it. And anyone can, of course, go buy some on their own when they aren’t working on something else. The important thing is to just not look too suspicious before things go to shit - the worst case scenario would be a police raid due to suspicion right before the outbreak and them taking all the weapons.”
Rick hummed, thinking of other things.
“Now, even if we don’t yet have proper ideas for the fence, we can do other things to reinforce the farm. Daryl, Merle and maybe Otis, you can work with me on that. Carl, too, if you want. I know you’d probably rather come looking at weapons, but…” Rick trailed off.
Carl sighed. “But it probably wouldn’t be a good look, dragging a kid my age to a gun shop.”
Rick nodded. “Yeah. But regarding the farm - we need to figure out a way to secure the well, perhaps making a proper cover for it, or a fence just for it, so no walkers can get in this time. Me, Daryl and Merle can also go hack up some trees in the forest, gather up firefood, just in case the weather gets colder, or if we want to try spending the winter here. Fix any weak spots in that current fence, put up stuff that makes sound in case someone tries approaching. So on.”
Daryl nodded, voice low and certain. “Got it.”
Merle just grunted something. Rick turned to Carol.
“Carol, you are clever and you lived for longer than most of us, and you were with us from the start. I’ll give you my access codes to the police database, and you can also search the internet, but I want you to look for others from our group, that you remember. Getting in contact with the people we know should be a priority, after all. Those who came later, but also Jacqui, the Jenners, so on,” Rick said.
“There are so many that aren’t here,” Maggie said softly.
“And we don’t know if they remember, but if they do, they could be really helpful to us,” Rick stated. Finally, he turned to Lori, feeling a bit quilty about it. “I know you… well. Don’t probably like the idea, but I want you to watch the kids. Sophia, Andre - whenever Carol and Michonne aren’t available. And also help around the house in general. I know you are capable in other ways, but I think you would suit that job the best. Same with Patricia.”
Lori gave a gentle smile, though her eyes were tired, clearly noticing how Carl wasn’t included in the kids and probably still thinking of how easily Rick had dismissed the possibility of a cure. “We’ll protect them.”
Rick folded his hands, the weight of leadership pressing on his shoulders. “This is just the beginning. Even if we don’t stay here long-term, gathering supplies is useful while we work on a better plan. We will be ready - for whatever comes next.”
They would have to be.
Notes:
What do you think?
Next: some tension within the group. I mean, not everyone can perfectly agree on everything...
Chapter 10: Tension
Summary:
Rick has a talk he didn't get to have last time, then Carol wants to talk with him in private. Maggie overhears it.
Notes:
You know, I have read plenty of time travel fanfics, and I sometimes feel like some characters are only mentioned, they don't have any role in the story, even if they did something significant. And I am not talking of The Walking Dead fanfics, just in general. I am guilty of this too. So, when I was writing this, I realised that damn, Otis actually did something really significant for Rick, so I wanted to include that interaction here.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Wednesday, August 18th, 2010
After the organisation of everyone, Rick went to do something he should have already done earlier - something he had never gotten the chance to do in their past lives.
He spotted Otis by the edge of the barn. Alive, now. Like so many others.
Rick had only known him for a few moments, the last time, which had been filled with accusations about the man shooting Carl. And while the man had been the one to shoot him, he had also played a huge role in saving his life, only to lose his own in the process, dying for a child he didn’t even know.
While he wasn’t someone Rick often considered, he did need to talk to him.
Rick walked over, boots crunching gravel. Otis looked up when he heard the steps.
“Otis,” Rick replied quietly. He stopped a few feet away and rested his hands on his belt. “Mind if I talk to you for a second?”
Otis squinted at him, then nodded. “Course.”
Rick was quiet for a moment, eyes scanning the field, then dropping to his boots before he finally looked Otis in the eye.
“I never got to thank you,” Rick said. “For what you did. For Carl. And you lost your life for that.”
Otis blinked. “I… I only did what anyone would’ve-”
“No,” Rick interrupted, firm but gentle. “You didn’t. You did more. You ran into danger, risked your life, to get what Hershel needed to save my boy. You didn’t hesitate, for people you didn’t even know. Even if you were the one who shot him, in the world we live in, that wouldn’t have made you any more obligated to help.”
Otis shifted uncomfortably but didn’t look away.
“I know,” Rick continued. “I know what happened. What Shane did. We started suspecting him and he told me, later.”
Otis went still, all motion stopped. His throat worked silently for a second.
“I always wondered if it’d go down different, if I’d been faster, smarter…”
Rick shook his head. “None of it was on you. None. Shane… he made his choice. He wanted to survive more than he wanted to protect anyone. And I need you to know - I know what happened out there. He murdered you. Even if it was to save Carl’s life, he stabbed you in the back.”
Rick didn’t say that he wouldn’t have done the same. He didn’t think he would have, then, but there had been points in his life where he would have done it as soon as things started going south.
Otis looked at him, something flickering in his eyes. Not surprise - just grief. The kind that never got to settle because it was cut short too soon.
Rick stepped forward. “I killed Shane, not long after. When it was clear who he’d become. I did it to protect my family. I did it because he’d already gone too far.”
He let that sink in.
“And Carl,” Rick said, voice softer now, “Carl lived. Years. Grew up. He fought for people, he became a better man than me. Because of what you did, Otis. You gave him a chance. You gave me a chance to be a father for him for a little longer. Thank you.”
Otis swallowed hard.
“I didn’t know,” he said. “I figured I died. I felt it… then I was here again. Just like nothin’ happened. And I think… everyone moved on, and nobody really talked about that. I wanted to ask, but everyone had so much more… important stuff to talk about.”
Rick gave a slight nod. “Everything happened. But we’re here now. And I just… needed to say it. You deserved better than what happened. You deserved the truth. And you deserve to know that what you did mattered .”
Otis gave a small, broken smile. “Thank you. That means more than you know.”
Rick extended his hand. Otis took it, thick fingers curling around Rick’s in a firm shake.
-
By late afternoon, the farm buzzed with coordinated movement. Not chaos - but purpose.
Glenn, Maggie, and Michonne packed up one of the trucks that was available on Hershel’s farm, as well as the Dixons’ truck, no matter how much Merle had grumbled about it.
“We’ll be back before sundown,” Glenn said, climbing into the driver’s seat of Hershel’s truck. “Just gonna hit a few spots we remember from back then - pharmacies first, based on the list Hershel gave us. Food, that’s something you can even hunt yourself, but the meds?”
Rick nodded. “Keep your heads down. Don’t assume no one remembers you just because you don’t recognise them. And don’t be too suspicious about the meds you get, otherwise someone will think we are cooking up drugs.”
Glenn saluted with two fingers, walking off.
Speaking of him, Daryl and Merle had taken the far end of the property, walking the perimeter with a few bundles of scrap fencing and wire. They didn’t talk much, but the way they moved in sync made it clear they were capable of actually functioning as a unit - even though Rick could hear Merle’s quips and Daryl’s annoyed grumbles.
Inside the house, Hershel had spread out old medical books across the table, along with the map, working on the tasks Rick had given him. While he had already written a list of basic meds that one could buy over the counter, there was still a lot else they needed medical-wise-
“Rick,” Carol said, quietly approaching him, kneeling on the porch and cleaning his gun. He looked up, surprised by the directness in her voice. Her eyes were sharp, calculating.
She stepped closer and crouched beside him. “I’ve been thinking. We shouldn’t stay in Georgia.”
Rick raised an eyebrow but said nothing. He looked around them, noting that Carol had chosen to catch him alone.
“We’ve got maybe two weeks before it starts. If that,” Carol continued. “We know what’s coming. The herds. The sickness. All of it. And worse - we know exactly where it's all heading.”
Rick’s jaw tightened, but he listened.
Carol lowered her voice. “Alexandria exists. Or it will. And if we move now, we can take it before the world even notices. Build it properly. We know what worked, what didn’t.”
Rick glanced around the farm, watching his people work. “Have you contacted Deanna, then? Or Aaron, or someone else from there. We don’t know who remembers, and we wouldn’t want to walk into a trap.”
“Exactly,” she interrupted. “We don’t know. But that goes both ways. Negan might remember. Or not. The Saviors? They haven’t had time to form. If he does remember, I know how to work with him. If he doesn’t, we don’t give them the chance,” Her eyes locked with Rick’s. “You don’t have to like it. But Rick, staying on this farm when we could have a proper place, a permanent one. Alexandria never truly fell.”
Rick’s expression tightened. “I don’t know if Deanna would appreciate us being there, again. From her perspective, the last time, everything started going to shit once we arrived. And if she doesn’t even remember, she would only see our way of doing things as savage.”
Carol smiled.
“We are strong. Stronger than any of her people. You could take over without issue, Rick,” she stated. “I know you liked it, too. And you deserve to have a proper community to lead.”
Rick tilted his head, standing up. “Carol, are you trying to convince me with compliments?”
Carol sighed. “Look, Rick. Do you really want to go through it all over again?”
“No,” Rick stated. “But Alexandria might not be the solution. I know we would be able to easily take it - and we will, if it becomes necessary. I would do anything to keep you people safe. But we can be safe without it, now.”
She softened her voice. “You’re right. But we could make it what it was meant to be, Rick. It’s not conquest - it’s preparation. Any other place we were at fell, Alexandria didn’t. I guess there are places that are more fortified, like the Commonwealth, but…”
Commonwealth didn’t sound good. Rick knew the types of places with such pretentious names.
“Like the Civic Republic," he said, turning to look at Carol. “There’s another reason why I don’t know if going to Alexandria is a good idea. The closer we get to all of that, the closer we are to everything there that was a danger to us, including the Civic Repuclic. They are the ones that took me-”
Behind them, someone shifted. Rick turned around, fast, gun in his hand.
Maggie.
“No,” she said, cold and direct.
Rick stood.
Maggie’s hands were shaking at her sides. “You’re talking about going to Alexandria early, staking it out like we own it? Working with Negan, Carol? You think he won’t become what he was?”
Carol turned to face her. “If he remembers, it won’t play out the same way. I knew how to handle him when the time came. And you also worked with him.”
“Yeah, maybe I did. And he is reasonable enough to not hunt us down here, but if we go back there? You know, he told me that if he could have done it all over again, he would have killed every single one of us.”
Well, that was something Rick hadn’t been told, when he had been given information on Negan’s development.
Rick stepped between them, voice calm but forceful. “Enough.”
The silence stretched.
“I get where both of you are coming from,” Rick said. “And I’m not dismissing anything. But we need to move smart - not fast. We’re not leaving the farm today, not tomorrow. We secure this place first, think about the future later.”
Carol exhaled slowly and nodded. Maggie didn’t answer, but the look in her eyes said this wasn’t over as she walked off to the truck where Glenn was at.
Rick turned to look at Carol, tilting his head.
“I know that sounds bad,” Carol said. “But I don’t think he actually would be a danger to us.”
Rick nodded, trusting Carol’s judgement on at least that.
During the rest of the day, Rick decided to work with Carol on figuring out ways to contact others in their group. They first tried calling Deanna - as a congressman, contact information was readily available online, but either she was busy or didn’t want to talk to anyone, because they didn’t get in contact with her. Rick had a feeling something was going on with her.
They found Aaron’s number from the website of the NGO he worked for, but there was no answer to that either. Just static and silence.
“If he remembers, he’s not answering,” Carol said. “Or he doesn’t have his phone, now.”
They found Jenner’s number from CDC’s website, but apparently he was also busy - no answer. It was very much starting to frustrate Rick, and the worst blow was when they looked for people through the police database and found a file about a suicide from the previous day, of Jacqui.
So, that was a dead end.
“We could always try contacting Morgan again. He built the jail cell in Alexandria, maybe he knows how to build a fence, too,” Carol said.
Rick was about to say something to that, when Daryl walked in with Merle, hands dirty from fence work.
“The fence is patched for now,” Daryl reported. “We’ve still got some blind spots, though.”
Carol crossed his arms. “You think all this matters if Shane shows up again? He already pointed a gun at Rick. Again .”
That thought lingered.
Shane.
Still missing since the confrontation in the cruiser - no word from the Sheriff’s station, even when Rick had called to use all his vacation days. Nobody had seen him.
“He knows where we live,” Rick murmured.
“Knows the farm too,” Daryl added. “Knew it back then.”
“And he’s not the only one,” Carol said quietly. “What about Randall? Or any of the others we crossed before things really went to hell?”
“This time,” Rick said softly, “we do it better-”
Someone was calling Rick’s phone, the one they had been using to try and call the others. Rick immediately leaped to the chance, hoping that one of the people they had called was calling back, answering.
It was a familiar voice, though not any of the ones he had expected.
“Hello, Rick!”
Notes:
Cliffhanger
Chapter 11: Negan
Summary:
So yeah, who doesn't want even more drama?
Notes:
I hope you guys like Negan. I do, and while everything won't be sunshines and rainbows with him and the rest of the group, I thought seeing him interact with the others would be very very interesting.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Wednesday, August 18th, 2010
“How did you get this number?” Rick asked, his hand gripping the phone tightly, the other pressed against his forehead.
“Well, hell, a bit of politeness, please! It only took a bit of persuasion when I called your sheriff’s department, but I got your number there. I told them a lovely sob story about how you and I were high school buddies, how we had lost contact some time ago. Talked about the little serial killer, stuff like that, so they believed me. And how surprised I was to hear that you had taken a vacation!”
Rick pinched the bridge of his nose, already feeling his blood pressure rising. He had not wanted to deal with Negan on the perfectly fine day they were having.
“What do you want?”
“Hey, Rick, no need to be so hostile, you know I am now an upstanding citizen of your community,” Negan said. “You know, when I woke up, I thought I could ride this out with Lucille - the wife, not the bat - , in peace. Then start out the saviours, deal with you when the time comes, so on, because I thought I was the only one who remembered. Lucille sure as shit doesn’t.”
Lucille? A wife? That’s what the bat was named after?
“But then, my dearest former homicidal right-hand man Simon appeared in front of the school I teach at, a gun in hand, and started blasting at me. Honestly, becoming a school shooter just for me? I would be honoured, if he hadn’t gotten a few kids from my gym class killed in the process, before I knocked him out. That’s when I realised I better get my shitting pants on, because if he knew, my other saviours and everyone I Lucille’d probably know too, and I don’t think I was the best-liked among them.”
Teaching a gym class? How could a teacher become so… well.
Negan did have a good point - if Simon knew, then it was natural to assume the others knew too, and that was an issue, considering how many of them Rick and his group had also killed. There was bound to be quite a bit of resentment building there.
One more point to not going towards Alexandria. Most saviours knew the location, and if they held a grudge against them, Rick didn’t want to deal with that.
“I still didn’t get what you want from us,” he quipped.
“Rick…” Negan started, trailing off with a sigh. “I know we weren’t ever on the best of terms, but despite whatever I did, the past few years of my life, I spent among your community, your people, working alongside them in relative peace. I know nobody was probably too fond of me, but those are the people I have come to know as my people, too.
Not
the saviours.”
Rick turned to look at Carol, raising an eyebrow. She nodded pointedly, clearly noting that, as she had said, she could handle Negan.
“Now, if it was just me, I would suck it up, but I realise that if people are after me, Lucille would very easily get caught in the crossfire. She, by the way, thinks I got a mental break from the assassination attempt,” Negan said with dry humour. “So, while I knew it was far-fetched, I couldn’t really think of any other people to turn to. I can behave, for her, and I have been behaving for years either way.”
“You know that we have people who hate you with us. Hell, Glenn is with us. You really think your presence here would fly?” Rick asked, seriously. “Negan, I know you aren’t delusional. Do you honestly think that would work?”
Negan exhaled on the phone.
“I know what I did, Rick. To Maggie’s husband, to the redhead, to you all. I know. And I managed to live with your people afterwards, still,” he stated. “I know it is far-fetched. I am not delusional. I don't know if I'd be calling if I didn’t have Lucille to think about - probably, considering I have come to like some of you, but let's not dwell on that. Lucille already has cancer, I am not going to let her be even more vulnerable because of the people that want me dead.”
Rick really didn’t want to be dealing with such a decision, especially with how angry Maggie had already been about the very possibility of going anywhere near Negan, and he decided to hand the phone over to Carol. If she said she could handle Negan, she could handle the phone call, and he could decide later, after listening to the group, what to do with the situation.
Daryl looked pretty pissed off about the whole thing too, though not as severely as Maggie. And Daryl also had a right to be mad about it - every fucking right, considering what Negan had done to him. But Rick didn’t know how the two had interacted after he had been taken, so he supposed he couldn’t really judge the situation properly.
He needed to listen to his people. “How much of that did you hear?”
Daryl stepped forward, the weight of his boots solid on the floorboards. “All of it.”
Rick faced him. “So, what do you think?”
Daryl shrugged, but his arms were crossed tight. His eyes weren’t calm. “Ain’t my favorite voice to hear again.”
Rick managed a dry laugh. “Mine neither.”
They stood there for a long moment, both thinking of everything Negan had done to them. Then Daryl spoke again, voice low.
“He ain’t who he was,” Daryl admitted. “But that don’t mean people’re gonna forget who he was either. Not Glenn. Not Maggie. Not me, some days.”
Rick nodded, jaw tight. “I know.”
“He was good to Judith,” Daryl added, almost reluctantly. “Helped out. Didn’t have to. Didn’t ask for nothin’. Saved her, n’ my dog from a blizzard. Protected this kid, Lydia. Killed the leader of a group tha’ was after us. Didn’t kill me when he had the chance. Don’t excuse all the other shit he did before, but he didn’t have to do any of that.”
Coming from Daryl, that was high praise.
Rick sighed, running a hand through his hair. “I don’t want to make that call. Not alone. Last I saw him, he was in a cell. I know nothing of what he did afterwards.”
Daryl uncrossed his arms. “You won’t have to make it alone.”
Rick looked up at him. There was something about seeing Daryl’s face that made it easier to breathe. In that moment, Rick was reminded why Daryl had always been the one person he could stand next to and feel steady.
“Carol said she could handle him,” Rick muttered.
“She can,” Daryl said without hesitation. “Negan don’t scare her. He respects her, I think.”
Rick met Daryl’s eyes. “You think he deserves a shot?”
“I am not one to make decisions. I don’t want to,” Daryl said. “But if he keeps his head down, don’t cause trouble… I ain’t gonna be the one to shoot him on sight. Someone else might, though. And he thinks of himself as the alpha, I suppose, when it is you who is in charge. He could cause issues, having to defer to you.”
Rick nodded slowly. “I guess I will have to think on it.”
Daryl’s gaze shifted toward the front window, where the light outside was beginning to dim. Long orange shadows stretched across the grass.
“You gonna tell Maggie?”
Rick grimaced. “Not yet. Let Carol talk to him first. Get the full picture. And they are still out buying supplies, so.”
“Fair.”
Rick definitely wasn’t looking forward to that conversation. It had been bad enough, when he had first decided to spare Negan’s life. Now, telling Maggie he was alive, and the fact that they would even consider letting them in their midst? Rick didn’t like the idea at all either.
Letting Negan anywhere near Carl again? What about the rest of the vulnerable people in their group? Rick really didn’t know what kind of a man Negan was now, how Lucille possibly affected things, and he didn’t know if he could be certain of any of it.
-
“Hi, Negan,” Carol said with a small smile dancing on her lips.
“Well damn,” Negan’s voice said on the other end, with that same drawl. “Didn’t expect it’d be you, sunshine. Rick didn’t even have the decency to say goodbye to me!”
Carol’s expression didn’t shift. “You got something to say, Negan?”
There was a pause. Then a low chuckle. “Always liked you, Carol. You were always the quiet, dangerous one. I like you almost as much as I like Maggie, you know. Me and her make a badass team ”
That definitely didn't reflect the way Maggie had talked about the possibility of even getting near the man.
“Flattery won’t get you out of this mess,” she said simply. “Let’s skip to the part where you tell me what you want.”
“I want safety,” he said, tone shifting - just slightly. Less of a performance. More of the man she'd come to observe in Alexandria, post-prison. “For Lucille. The wife.”
Carol leaned against the wall, knowing that she, now, had leverage. “So you’re trying to run from the people you once led. Now you want shelter with the ones you terrorized.”
“I didn’t call for forgiveness, Carol,” Negan replied, his voice quieting. “I know I ain’t getting that.”
“There are people here that I care about more than I cared about anything I had in the future,” Carol stated. Sophia. “What makes you think we would be so willing to let you here? You know, most people here didn't live that long the last time. They wouldn't get your type of violence.”
From his voice, Carol could tell Negan was smiling. “Would they get your type of violence either, eh? I can tell where this is going, Carol. You trying to make a deal? I remember the last one we made, didn't go so well for me.”
“You were let out,” she pointed out. “And yes, I think we can work this out. Though really, right now, there isn’t anything you can offer us, this group. What are you? A PE teacher? With a wife suffering from cancer, who would eat up all our medical supplies?”
Then Negan let out a low whistle.
She didn’t react.
“You know,” Negan went on, amusement lingering in his voice, “I’ve made a lot of deals with a lot of snakes in my day. Hell, I was the snake. But you… Carol… you’re cold-blooded too.”
“I’m not in the mood for compliments,” she replied.
He chuckled again. “Wasn’t a compliment. Just an observation. You’re the one I figured would be worth talking to, out of any of you, but I didn’t find anything on you except for the news about your arrest, killing your husband. That’s the first thing you did, eh? Was he as shitty of a husband as I was to my wives?”
“Worse,” Carol said. “And what, you don’t think your shining personality has charmed the rest of us?”
“Nah. I know Rick was probably giving me those stink eyes of his the entire phone call. And Daryl is probably back to licking his boots, since he’s alive again. Mrs. Grimes doesn’t like me either, even if she tolerates me, and I don’t even want to know how Maggie would answer. There's a lot of complicated stuff going on between us.”
Carol rolled her eyes with a smile. “And why is that, exactly? You know, I can think of a few reasons why they wouldn’t be overjoyed to see you.”
“Well, that’s true,” Negan said. “You’re the only one in that happy little family of yours who wasn’t afraid to make the dirty choice. You don’t just survive, Carol. You adjust. You bend the rules without losing sleep. You’re the kind of person I would’ve recruited back in the day.”
Carol’s jaw tightened. “You don’t know me.”
“Bullshit,” Negan said, voice low now. “You made a deal with me once. Let me out, used me to take out Alpha. You knew exactly what I was. Still did it.”
“I did what was necessary.”
“Exactly,” he said. “And that’s what you’re doing now. I know I don't have much to offer, and you’d consider Lucille a burden, but I am not useless. I am sure there’s still a lot of dirty work to do in Georgia.”
Carol sighed.
“If I find out you’re lying,” Carol said, steel in her voice now, “if you even breathe wrong in anyone’s direction, or try anything with our people - I’ll end you. And you won’t see it coming.”
There was a beat.
“I believe you.”
Carol smiled.
“Good. I won’t go against the rest of our group’s wishes - especially not Rick’s wishes - if they don’t want you here. But I do see value in someone that could do our dirty work when most people here are so moral, now, and we can’t risk people like Rick to do it.”
Notes:
Next up: debating on the situation.
Also, do you think I wrote Negan well? Honestly, he was really fun to write.
Chapter 12: A Storm Approaching
Summary:
Telling Maggie & Glenn that Negan remembers, plus the whole debate on the issue.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Wednesday, August 18th, 2010
When Maggie, Glenn and Michonne came back from their supply run, two trucks full of meds and food, Rick was waiting with Daryl for them, knowing there needed to be talk about the…
situation
.
Carol had told him that the call went well, that she thought there was potential there. While Rick wasn’t entirely willing to consider it just based on that, Maggie and Glenn definitely had the right to know Negan had contacted them.
Rick walked up to the trio, Daryl flanking him the entire time, just as they started unpacking the stuff to the barn. Rick held up his hands, motioning for them to stop for a bit.
“There’s… something you both need to know,” he began calmly, knowing that Maggie’s reaction wasn’t going to be pretty. And he wasn’t sure of Glenn, not at all.
Maggie tilted her head. “What happened?”
Rick met her eyes, steady. “We got a call. From someone else who remembers.”
Glenn leaned forward slightly. “Who?”
“Negan,” Rick said, noting the immediate shift in the air. “He remembered. He called me. He’s not with the Saviors. He said his former right-hand man tried to kill him.”
Maggie paused for a moment, then rushed at Rick, standing right in front of him, shaking her head.
“No.” Her voice was sharp. “No, Rick. You don’t get to say that name to me. Not here, near Glenn.”
Something in that reaction was odd to Rick.
“I am just telling you what happened,” he said. “Apparently, the former saviours don’t like him. Since they seem to remember, he was attacked.”
“Good,” Maggie hissed. “He deserves worse.”
“I’m not disagreeing,” Rick said, low. “But that isn’t all he said-”
“You talked to him? Just buddy-buddies? What the hell is wrong with you?” Her hands were shaking, her eyes wide with fury, red already with tears. “You let him speak to you? You didn’t tell him to go to hell? You didn’t hang up the goddamn phone?”
Maggie was approaching Rick’s personal space, erratic, but she didn’t get the chance to actually touch him before Daryl stepped between them.
There was something off about how defensive she was about the whole thing.
“Maggie,” Rick said. “Calm down.”
She tried to push past Daryl, but his hands came up - firm but not rough - catching her shoulders and holding her still. “Maggie. That ain’t the way. And didn’t ya work with him too? I bet ya didn’t just stay silent the entire time.”
“Let me go,” she said firmly.
Daryl held his ground. “No.”
She struggled for a second, tears streaking down her face now, jaw clenched tight like she was biting through pain. Daryl’s grip never wavered. His voice didn’t rise, perfectly calm in his position by Rick’s side.
“You think I forgot what he did? To Abraham, to Glenn?” Daryl asked. “I didn’t. I never will. But Rick’s not makin’ excuses. He’s just tellin’ what happened.”
Rick nodded. “Yeah. I let Carol talk with him, and we will be talking about the situation more, now. I haven’t made any decisions on what to do yet.”
Behind Maggie, Glenn walked towards them, pale.
“Are you sure it was him?” he asked, voice hoarse.
Rick nodded. “His voice. His bullshit. No mistaking it. He said Lucille’s alive - his wife, apparently, not the bat. Said Simon came after him. That means other Saviors probably remember too.”
Glenn sat on the ground, his hands trembling in his lap.
Maggie wiped her face, chest heaving, then stepped back. Daryl let her go, and she turned away, trying to compose herself.
“I’m sorry,” she muttered. “I just… it hit me.”
Rick nodded, swallowing down everything he wanted to say. “I get it.”
Maggie glanced over her shoulder. “He better not come near Glenn .”
Rick noted that she didn't seem to be afraid of Negan going anywhere near anyone else.
“He won’t,” Rick said. “But we do need to talk about it. I am not going to decide on it alone, since I don’t actually know the kind of man he is right now, but I have to tell you, for the sake of being honest, that he did ask to join us with his wife.”
Maggie's hands clenched tighter, shaking. Glenn looked over at her, his hand reaching for hers. She took it, even if her knuckles were white.
“We’ll figure this out,” Rick said. “Together.”
Daryl glanced between them, his face unreadable. But he stayed close to Rick’s shoulder, silent support for anything he might need.
Rick gave Maggie and Glenn some time to cool down by unpacking the trucks to the barn with Michonne, who seemed to be pretty neutral on the whole Negan-situation. Or perhaps she just didn’t want to say anything until they were actually debating on it later on.
Still, Rick wished that she would’ve said something to him. While he was alright being the one making decisions, he did want to hear what his people thought, and Michonne was the one out of everyone that had been his partner through some of their hardest times, supporting him through them.
Rick couldn’t help but wonder. Even if she hadn’t been with Daryl after he died, or with anyone else, had something still changed? Had they forgotten the way they used to be? After so many years of not having that sounding board, Rick supposed it was hard to return to the way things were.
The odd thing was, it didn’t even hurt. He had been lost for so many years, far longer than he had ever spent with his people, with anyone. And he supposed relationships could be fleeting, but the sense of partnership he had with her, the strong bond they shared, hadn’t faded the same way as the other feelings had.
After Maggie and Glenn finished with the trucks, they all moved to the barn, Daryl going to grab Maggie and others who were inside, including Lori and Merle, even if they hadn’t ever even been close to meeting Negan.
The barn was quiet, heavy with tension as everyone gathered around. Rick stood at the center, looking at each face carefully before speaking.
“Negan called,” he said plainly.
A low murmur swept through the group. Some stared at Rick, others exchanged uneasy glances. Hershel’s jaw tightened, knowing what the man had done to his son-in-law. Glenn and Maggie’s expressions were unreadable but guarded, already having heard the information.
Rick’s voice was steady. “Carol and I spoke to him. He says he was attacked by his former right-hand man on the grounds of the school he teaches at. According to him, he doesn’t want to recreate the saviours or hurt us, he just wants safety - mostly for his wife. Lucille, apparently, was named after her. She has cancer.”
Merle let out a sharp laugh from the back. “Sounds like the same old sob story. How do we even know this wife exists? Or actually has cancer?”
“We don’t. I am just telling you what he told me,” Rick said. “He wants a place to stay, says he doesn’t want any trouble. We are here to discuss what to do with that information.”
Carl leaned forward, eyes curious but cautious. “He actually called you?”
Rick smiled. “Seems like I am less of two evils for him.”
Lori didn’t look happy about this. “You said he killed Glenn.”
Rick met Lori’s gaze evenly. “Yeah, he did. I haven’t forgotten that, none of us have. For full disclosure, he also killed other people in our group and threatened to make me cut off our son’s arm.”
Lori looked even more unhappy by that fact, her hands going to rest on Carl’s shoulders protectively.
“He didn’t, though, mum,” Carl said. “He never hurt me. He is evil, but not unreasonable.”
Rick nodded. “I’m not saying we should trust him, or accept any request he has. I’m just telling you what he said.”
Hershel’s voice cracked with grief and anger. “Trusting him would also mean trusting the man who took my son-in-law’s life. I don’t know if I can do that.”
“I get that,” Rick stated. “I am not asking that of any of you. However, since I have been told something changed with him after I was gone, we need to have this discussion, at least consider the possibility, even if it is only to decline.”
Carol’s eyes were calm but firm. “I’ve talked to him. I know it is a risk, but I have worked with Negan before, and I know him enough to think he wouldn’t hurt anyone here, unless someone tried to hurt him or someone else. And he does have qualities none of the others here have.”
Lori seemed to be a little swayed by Carol’s opinion, but Rick knew she had no idea what kind of a person Carol was either, not anymore. The last time Lori had seen her, Carol had still been weak, even though Rick hated using the word to describe her. Carol had shifted a lot after Lori’s death, becoming one of their most ruthless members.
No wonder she understood Negan.
“How can you trust a man who beat Glenn to death? Who ruled through fear and violence?” Maggie asked Carol. “Even if he was docile after being imprisoned, do you really think he will just use this second chance to play house with people who are hostile to him?”
Glenn turned to look at Carol, jaw clenched tightly but less agitated than his wife. “Do you really believe him?”
Carol smiled. “Yes. I’ve made deals with him before, he is a man of his word, even if he is still evil.”
Glenn nodded.
“Alright. I get it. Still, even if he was somehow a changed man, what would he offer to the table? Himself and a sick wife?” Glenn sighed. “I mean, I would help a sick woman, but…”
“But coming from Negan, it is outrageous,” Maggie said. “Did he help me when I was sick? No, he bashed my husband’s head to bits in front of me and enjoyed it. Is that the kind of man you want near any of your people? Daddy, is that the kind of man you want near Bethie?”
Based on Hershel’s grimace, Maggie seemed to feel like she had found her angle.
People are always looking for an angle. But what was Maggie’s?
“Negan had multiple wives, too, daddy. He coerced women to be with him. Letting him here, with Beth? With Lori?” Maggie turned to look at Rick. “With Michonne?”
Rick looked at Maggie, considering what she was doing, trying to agitate him with the idea.
“Was he ever inappropriate towards you when you worked together?” he asked. Maggie sighed, not answering.
Rick turned to Michonne - he had to ask.
“Or with you, after I was gone?”
Michonne shook her head. “You think that if he had, I would have let him anywhere near Judith? Our preteen daughter?”
Lori’s eyes immediately snapped up at hearing Judith’s name, so did Carl’s.
“What do you mean you let him near Judith?” Lori asked. “You let a murderer near my daughter?”
Rick knew he had to shut that line of thought immediately.
“I am a murderer, Lori,” he stated, gesturing at himself. “I don’t even know how many people I have killed by now, in various brutal ways. Biting people’s necks out with bare teeth or bashing heads in with a baseball bat, do we really need to compare that? The only thing I care about is whether he would’ve been a danger to Judith, and if Michonne says he wasn’t, I trust her.”
Lori seemed slightly chastised, but still not satisfied with the idea.
“He wasn’t,” Daryl confirmed. “I may hate the bastard, but I wouldn’t have let him anywhere near lil’ asskicker either, had he been a danger to her. He would’ve been dead long before he was even in the vicinity.”
Rick nodded at Daryl, pressing his hand momentarily to his shoulder in acknowledgement, before turning back to Maggie.
“I know Negan is a bad man, but we need to talk about the things he has actually done,” Rick stated. “And Glenn asks a good question - what would he actually bring to the table, even? Not that the story of a cancer-suffering woman isn’t sweet, but we can’t help everyone in what’s left of this world.”
Carol seemed to be ready to chime in. “Well, since we all know what kind of a man he is, isn’t it obvious? He can do our dirty work for us. He already has experience - In Alexandria, I made a deal with him to infiltrate a group called the whisperers and kill the leader, which he did. They were waging war against us, and Negan handled their leader for me. And if you want to stay here, Negan would be unknown to people like the governor, so he could easily do missions like that, unlike any of us.”
Rick tilted his head. “You think I wouldn’t be able to take out the governor?”
Carol smiled. “Of course you would be. But the governor will recognise you on sight, and even if we handled the governor well, what about the next group? We won’t be risking our leader on infiltration missions. You need to stay safe and alive so you can lead and protect this group. And you wouldn’t let any of us put ourselves in such a danger either, you care about us too much.”
That was a good point, even though Rick hated to admit it.
“Could we even trust him? What if he infiltrates the governor’s group, for example, and just decides to sell us out?” Maggie asked. “Attack us when we think we are safe?”
Carol seemed delighted by the question. “Well, that is the beauty of Lucille existing. If he actually cares for her enough to come to us , asking for a place, then do you think we couldn’t use her to keep him in line? He wouldn’t attack us, knowing we have his wife… and besides, you seemed to trust him well enough in the future, at least to behave, what has changed?”
Lori seemed to be stunned by how the discussion was going. “Since when are we a group who would threaten people with the life of their wife? Talk about killing so callously? Do you think this Negan would believe that bluff?”
But Rick knew that, with Carol, it wouldn’t be a bluff.
“Since we fought and bled together,” he said. “Since others started killing us callously. And I don’t regret any of it. It was survival.”
Lori folded her arms tightly, her gaze unwavering. “Survival still shouldn’t mean inviting someone like him here. If Negan killed Glenn in cold blood, you can’t just brush that aside. And you, killing in cold blood…”
Daryl’s hand tightened on his crossbow, his voice low but firm. “We’re not brushing it aside. I’ve seen how much Rick’s struggled with this, stop arguing when you didn’t live through all the years we did.”
“Look at you, lil’ brother, always to his rescue,” Merle said from the side. Daryl looked like he wanted to punch the man in the face. Still, Carol seemed to get an idea from that.
“You know, why is nobody this outraged about Merle being here? No offence, Daryl,” she said. “But Merle also hurt Maggie and Glenn quite badly. Tortured them.”
Daryl did seem to be offended by the fact that Merle was dragged into the whole thing, but he didn’t say anything, probably realising that everything Carol said was still correct.
“And you know, while it isn’t the same, wasn’t I welcomed back to our group with open arms even after killing two of our own at the prison, just because they had the flu?” Carol asked. “Didn’t we kill Negan’s men, dozens of them, in their sleep? I am not defending him, by the way. I am just saying - we aren’t really arguing about who is good or bad. We are all bad. We should be focusing on one simple thing; not if he is a good person, but whether we can work with him after what he did to us, and if what he can offer to the table is worth that.”
Maggie’s jaw was clenched when Carol turned to her, a smile on her face.
“And I think we already had our answer. Maggie, you have worked with him when it has been necessary. I have worked with him. Daryl has worked with him. Michonne, you also know him from after his time in a cell, he saved Judith for you. So we
can
work with him after what he did to us. So, the only question is - do you think what he would bring to the table right now or in the future is worth it?”
Daryl was the one who answered this time.
“If it can keep Rick and us safe better, then it is,” he stated firmly. “Though I ain’t letting that man anywhere near Rick, with the grudge he might still have against ‘im.”
Rick appreciated the protectiveness and he looked Daryl in the eye, giving him a small nod that the other man returned.
Since they seemed to be in the process of deciding, next, he looked to Michonne. He knew she was very rational and had a good understanding of the situation, being one of the four there that had seen what Negan had been like after Rick was taken. Since Daryl and Carol already seemed to agree, well, she was the next one Rick felt the need to turn to.
“I hate to agree, but I do understand it. If we stay in this area, he is someone totally unknown to our enemies here, and ruthless. And I don’t think he would hurt any of us, especially if, as Carol said, his wife is with him. And if he tries anything, we are also more than capable of taking him out. He isn’t some big bad monster that can magically murder all of us, he is just one man.”
Since Michonne agreed, Rick turned to Maggie and Glenn - the ones that the whole thing really affected. Mostly to Glenn, though, since while Maggie clearly didn’t want it happening, it was telling that she had been able to work with Negan in their past lives, after Glenn had died. If that had been the case, then Negan had to be reasonable enough to work with, and Maggie had to be capable of coexistence, at least in the same area, with him.
“I don’t want to put you in a difficult position here, Glenn,” Rick said. “But your opinion on this matters a lot to me. It isn’t the deciding factor, but I want to hear what you honestly think. If you want, we can even go outside, talk with just the two of us, without the others, if that would be easier for you.”
Glenn nodded, but didn’t say anything to Rick. Instead, he turned to Maggie, holding her hand.
“You told me that you worked with Negan. You never told me why or how. Now I am asking, why, how. I know you wouldn’t have done it if it wasn’t necessary, so there must be something only he could give you,” he said. “And I don’t want to make any statements without knowing exactly what that man can provide us.”
Maggie looked down, sighing.
“He saved Hershel, once. Then later, I worked with him to rescue Hershel,” she stated. “Our son. He was kidnapped by a former saviour. I went to Negan for help. Though in reality, I was given a deal - our son, in exchange for Negan.”
Glenn paused. “Did our son survive?”
Maggie nodded.
“And Negan saved him?”
Maggie was silent, but that was telling enough. With that, Glenn turned to Rick.
“I don’t like it. I really don’t. But if you are willing to do it, I am, too,” Glenn said. “I mean, neither of us know what kind of a man he is now, right? I think I need to make my own judgment, beyond just…”
Beyond the bat, his death, Rick thought.
“Glenn…” Maggie said, trailing off, as if her anger had left her. “He murdered you. He was trying, sure, but… I have you back, now. I can't lose you again.”
“Maggie,” Carol started, sincere. “Negan has no intention of killing Glenn again. No reason to. And trust me, I would never invite him here if I thought he was a danger to us. Not when I finally got Sophia back. I would never risk her.”
Maggie, though still teary eyed, nodded.
“Okay,” she said. “Okay. It is okay with me.”
Rick nodded. If even Maggie and Glenn were alright with it, it was pretty clear what they were going to be doing. Still, he turned to Hershel - it was, after all, still his farm and his son-in-law that had been murdered.
Hershel’s voice softened, carrying a mix of sorrow and hope. “I’m angry. I’m angry for what he did to my family, for what he did to Glenn and Maggie. But I believe in second chances. I’ve seen what forgiveness can do. And I have never met this man, so I can only judge him based on your words.”
Finally, Rick nodded. “Anyone else?”
When there didn’t seem to be a need for more talk, Rick made his decision. “Since you seem to have come to an agreement, it is official - we will give Negan the chance. But we won’t be ignorant, or soft - if he does anything out of line, we can handle it.”
The group stood in silence, the weight of the decision feeling like the pressure of a storm approaching.
Notes:
I realy do hope I did this situation justice. This was a hard one to write, though, considering how difficult the situation is for everyone.
Chapter 13: Setting sun
Summary:
A few important conversations are had. More on Maggie's inner thoughts regarding Negan, and some great stuff regarding Merle.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Wednesday, August 18th, 2010
The stars were dim above the farmhouse, hidden behind clouds that threatened rain - perhaps an actual storm approaching, instead of the figurative one. The silence outside felt louder than the arguments that had filled the barn hours earlier as Maggie sat alone on the porch steps, her arms wrapped tightly around herself.
She didn’t know what to think, to do. Negan…
Negan was a part of her life in the future without Glenn. In Maggie’s mind, her life was divided in parts - before Glenn, with Glenn and after Glenn - and she had been a very different person during each of those times.
In the era after Glenn, one constant in her life had been Negan’s presence, first looming, then in the sidelines, living rent-free in Maggie’s head, where she conjured up images of him dead in the worst possible ways.
Then she had started talking to him. He had saved her son. They had saved him again, together. Negan had been trying, and while Maggie could never forgive him and despised the sight of him, she had acknowledged it and tried herself, too. She had said as much to him.
So now, when she was back to life with Glenn, she didn’t even want to think of the possibility of seeing Negan again. Not because she was afraid of him, but because she was afraid of what Glenn would think of her when he saw how the two of them interacted now. And of what Negan could do to him just with his words.
Behind Maggie, the house glowed with life. People - people she had watched die, who she had buried and mourned - were alive again. Laughing, happy. In so many ways, Maggie couldn’t recognise them anymore. And she feared, once Negan came back, they wouldn’t recognise her either.
She stared down at her hands. Glenn was alive. She should’ve been grateful - she was grateful - but that didn’t make the grief he had left behind vanish.
He was younger than she remembered. His hair shorter, his face softer, no sign of stubble. He was so beautiful and he still looked at her like she was the sun - and that hurt. Because she'd lived too long in a world without that look and in his absence, she had become more like a black hole of grief, to an extent where Hershel had been affected by it.
Negan had watched Hershel from a distance sometimes. Never spoke to him, but he had asked about him, listened when Maggie answered. Listened like he cared.
She’d hated him for that. And, slowly, stopped hating him for it, even while she still hated him for killing Glenn.
And now Glenn was here; real, breathing.
And Maggie didn’t know what to say. There was an ocean between the woman she had been when the bat came down on his head and now.
What was she even supposed to tell him? How was she supposed to face him, with the way she had existed with his murderer?
Maggie felt silly, wanting to protect Glenn from the years he had never even lived. Maybe that was why she had been so adamantly against having Negan with them, because she knew that it would let Glenn see how comfortable she had somehow become with him.
Negan had robbed her of the life she should’ve had with her husband - and then, somehow, become a part of the broken version she built without him. And now, with Glenn here again, alive and whole, she felt like a stranger in her own life.
Footsteps creaked behind her, and she didn’t have to look to know who it was. Glenn sat beside her, wrapping an arm around her shoulders, just holding her, clearly seeing that she was struggling.
“You don’t have to tell me everything,” he said quietly.
Maggie blinked, eyes burning.
“I just... want to understand. I know something happened. I can feel it when you look at me.”
“I’m sorry,” she whispered. “There’s something wrong with me. The version of me that kept going, after you.”
He didn’t answer right away. When he did, it was soft.
“I was dead. And you lived. That’s not something I’m angry about. Whatever you had to do, whatever choices you made or who you worked with, it doesn’t matter. What matters is that I am here , now.”
She looked at him, truly looked. He still carried the look of someone that had been through battle, even in his too-young eyes.
“How much time did you spend with him?” Glenn asked, curious. “At first I thought you were angry about the possibility of him coming here because you were actually afraid of him. Or because you never let go of your anger. But I can see it now - you are acting like you think you have to act for me.”
“Too much,” Maggie said, pressing her hands to her face. “I never forgave him, I told you the truth about that. Every time I saw his face, I saw him beat you with that bat, mock you while you died. Until I didn’t, anymore, because I spent too much time with him to be constantly angry at him.”
Glenn looked at her, seriously. “Do you think I would blame you for that?”
Maggie shook her head. “No. But I blamed me for it.”
“You shouldn’t. I mean what I said; I died, and life continued after me. If circumstances caused him to change, or for you to have to work with him - or even be allies with him, if that is what you are guilty about - I get it. I am only grateful for it, if it led to our son living. Maggie, you shouldn’t blame yourself for anything.”
Maggie looked at her husband, feeling quite weak for someone who had been through so much. Glenn, he was just… such a good man. And when he leaned in, Maggie let him, kissing him with a small smile on her face.
“I’m here now,” Glenn reiterated. “And I am not going anywhere.”
They sat there, hugging, for a while after that, before walking to Maggie’s old bedroom in the farmhouse, settling in for the night.
-
Thursday, August 19th, 2010
They had ended up giving Negan a separate location to meet them at, once he and Lucille managed to get themselves to Georgia. Carol had graciously agreed to communicate with him, for the sake of everyone’s mental stability.
Apparently the asshole had apparently already left for the long drive, packing with him everything he and his wife might’ve needed. Lucille, for Christ's sake. That was going to be an unfortunate name for her to have among them.
Daryl had agreed to be there with Carol to meet him late that day, though when Rick had tried to butt in as well, Daryl had had to rant to him in hushed words about him being their leader and needing to be kept safe in case that piece of shit somehow still had a grudge against him.
Rick had only looked at Daryl with amusement, though he had agreed. And now, with all of them eating breakfast in the farmhouse, Daryl could feel Merle’s eyes following him again.
“Ya know, lil’ brother, I ever catch you whisperin’ sweet nothings to Friendly again, I’m goin’ to start thinking you’re bumping uglies,” he said, annoying Daryl clearly being the only fun he had.
“Shut yer damn mouth, Merle,” Daryl said. “And stop callin’ Rick Friendly, show some respect. He’s yer leader too.”
Merle snorted derisively. “So now we can’t even question Saint Rick, eh? Didn’t know I was joinin’ a cult.”
One day, any time soon, Daryl was going to kick Merle’s teeth in.
“Eat your damn food and thank the girl for making it,” Daryl said. “Yer a guest here. And again, keep Rick out of yer filthy mouth.”
Merle smiled.
“So, are you the only one who’s allowed to have him in his mouth, eh?” Merle turned to look at Rick, who seemed to be nicely ignoring all the shit Merle threw out about him. “Is Darlina being good to you? What’s it like, having your personal redneck lapdog?”
Rick turned to look at Merle, his gaze dark, but seemingly refusing to answer any derogatory statements. “Merle, you were in the army before going to prison,right? So, you know a lot about weapons, other useful equipment?”
“Yeah, Friendly-” Daryl pointed his knife at Merle. “- Rick, yes, I was in the army. Got discharged for assaultin’ some high and mighty prick. Reminded me a bit of ya.”
Rick nodded. “Then you can come with me and Daryl to look into getting us more weapons, today. You have a chance to show you can actually behave in public.”
As if that was ever going to happen.
“Wha’, ya gonna make me behave like my little brother? What do ya got him doin’ for ya now? Polishing yer badge? Lickin’ yer boots clean?”
Rick seemed to finally have had enough. He stood up from where he had been eating his breakfast, next to Daryl, and walked to his other side, grabbing Merle by the back of the neck and leaning in, looking his eyes with the man.
Daryl found the show of dominance quite exhilarating.
“You will not say another dirty word about Daryl. I can tolerate it when you talk about me, but when you talk about Daryl that way, like he isn’t even in the room, when he is the best of us, pisses me off,” Rick nearly growled, voice deep. “You are here because Daryl is our family, and you are his brother. Never forget that; the only reason you get to be here is because of him, and you should be the one licking his boots.”
Merle didn’t seem fazed. “Ain’t ya two precious, sticking up to eachother. You two share a brain or just take turns usin’ the same one?”
Rick slapped Merle with his free hand and the escalation seemed to make everyone actually stop and look at what was going on. Daryl could see the varying reactions of the people around them - Lori, looking like she couldn’t even recognise the man she had once been married to. Carol, seemingly approving. Same with Maggie and Glenn.
Daryl just sat still, watching his leader, knowing that no matter what Rick did, he would still follow.
“Do you understand me, Merle? You will not say another word about Daryl. You won’t degrade him, you will respect him,” the man said, gripping the collar of Merle’s shirt. “Do you understand?”
Merle snorted. “I ain’t as easy to command as my lil’ brother. Bet if ya asked him to kiss a walker on the mouth, he’d just ask which one. Though that might make ya jealous, Friendly.”
Rick grabbed Merle, threw him to the floor, then dragged him to the radiator on a nearby wall. He took out his handcuffs, as he was still wearing his uniform, and cuffed Daryl’s brother to the metal piping - the same hand as last time.
“A little blast from the past, eh, Merle?” Rick asked. “You can sit here for the next few hours and think of the fact that, had you behaved, you could’ve come with me and Daryl to actually do something productive.”
Rick stood up, turning to Daryl, clearly looking for his approval. Daryl nodded. He trusted Rick’s judgement, and though he would’ve liked to see Rick punch Merle a few more times, he-
“Really, Darlina, do ya actually have any of yer own thoughts in that pretty head of yours? Or is Friendly sum’ sorta substitute for our dear old daddy? Is he the only man who never hit ya-”
That was enough for Daryl, too. He stood up, stalked up to the radiator, then punched Merle to the jaw once, getting immense satisfaction out of it. Merle just looked even more grim.
“Or maybe he does. Maybe ya like it, too.”
“Why do you always have to be such an asshole? Why’d ya always cause problems? Why can’t you just be happy for me?”
Rick put his hand on Daryl’s shoulder, comforting him, and Daryl leaned into it, shaky.
“We are leaving to go look at some weapons. We should be back before Daryl and Carol go pick up Negan and his wife,” he told the group, dragging Daryl out with him, outside, where he felt like he could finally breathe again.
“Isn’t he charming,” Rick said dryly. “Don’t take anything he says to heart, Daryl. You are a good, strong man. All of us value you. Nobody looks at you as any less than them.”
Daryl nodded, clutching his crossbow. “Maybe they should, though. I don’t mind bein’ seen as yer henchman.”
Rick smiled at him in that crooked way of his. Daryl noted that the man was finally starting to gain his stubble back. Daryl was glad - honestly, Rick looked really weird with his clean-shaven cop style. He looked good, obviously, but he was… too clean, that way. Daryl liked the more feral look on him.
“You aren’t my henchman, though,” Rick said, wrapping his arm around Daryl’s shoulders. “You’re my second-in-command. My partner. My best friend. And nothing’s ever going to change that.”
Daryl pressed his face momentarily to Rick’s shoulder, breathing deeply in, almost missing the smell of blood, sweat and grime that used to always be caked to them.
“I’m goin’ to take yer word on that.”
Daryl could feel the rumble of Rick’s voice as he spoke. “And you should. Truly, I couldn’t have asked for a better man to go through this shit with. All of it.”
-
“Don’t suppose you’re gonna apologize for that little breakfast show,” Hershel said as he settled into a rocking chair beside the radiator Merle was cuffed to, after everyone else had gone off to do their own thing.
Merle snorted, yanking his hand once out of spite. “Didn’t realize there was a dress code for manners. Thought y’all were just happy I didn’t bring the apocalypse with me. Yet. ”
Hershel chuckled dryly, the sound old and tired. “You brought enough of your own chaos, Merle.”
Merle glanced over. “Ain’t wrong.”
They sat in silence for a moment, the wind rustling through the trees, cicadas buzzing somewhere in the distance.
“You know,” Hershel finally said, “You aren’t stupid, Merle. I know that. We talked in the prison, before you went and got yourself killed.”
Merle snorted, rattling the cuffs once more, turning his head away from the old man.
“I spent a long time hating men like you. Men who drink more than they work, who talk louder than they listen. Reminded me of my old man,” Hershel continued.
Merle took that without a fight, letting the words settle. “Ain’t like I don’t know who I am.”
“But I can see now - that’s just how you act, not who you actually are. I think you know that too, which is why you stay close to your brother and not much else, yet you still antagonise him. You push everyone away, put up a facade.”
Merle looked down at his boots. “Ain’t ever been much good at the whole… community thing. Or family, for that matter.”
“Yet here you are,” Hershel said gently. “Trying. Even if it’s half-assed and loud-mouthed.”
Another silence. This one more loaded.
“I saw what Rick did,” Hershel said, more quietly. “And what your brother didn’t stop him from doing.”
“You gonna lecture me now? 'Cause I didn’t come here for no Bible study.”
“No. I’m not lecturing you.” Hershel looked him square in the face. “I’m trying to understand you. You make it really hard.”
Merle’s jaw worked. He didn’t answer right away.
“I ain’t ever had a man stick up for me like that. The way friendly sticks up for my lil’ brother,” Merle finally admitted, voice rough. “Not even my daddy. Hell, especially not him. And I ain’t think Darylina has had that either.”
“You think you failed your brother,” Hershel said.
“When that prick grabbed me, put me in my place, part of me wanted to fight him. But another part… another part knew I deserve it,” he said, shaking his head. “Hell, he could’ve hurt me more and I still would’ve deserved it.”
Hershel nodded slowly. “But he wouldn’t hurt you too bad, you know that. He isn’t beating Daryl, and he wouldn’t do that to you. He isn’t violent towards those he loves.”
“You think Rick loves me?” Merle asked with a bitter laugh.
“I think Rick loves your brother; Daryl is his closest confidant. And your brother loves you. That counts for more than you might believe.”
Merle didn’t answer, taking another long drink, his eyes glassy now but not from the alcohol.
“I used to think I’d die alone. An’ I did,” he said. “Still might. But I’ll be damned if I’m gonna drag Daryl down with me. But I ain’t a team player. If I can’t do anythin’ else, I can at least make that clear with words.”
“That’s the first honest thing I’ve heard you say all day,” Hershel said.
Another pause.
“You want advice, Merle?”
“Not particularly.”
“I’ll give it anyway. Be the man your brother already believes you can be. Or at least try.”
Merle’s eyes narrowed. “I don’t know if that man exists.”
Notes:
Next: Rick fucks up.
Chapter 14: Maybe it isn't the greatest idea to gut someone in public
Summary:
Rick and Daryl do some domestic weapons-shopping, only to run into an old acquaintance. Things escalates, and Rick fucks up.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Thursday, August 19th, 2010
The bell above the shop door gave a sharp jingle as Rick and Daryl stepped inside, Daryl having reluctantly left his crossbow in the police cruiser, both of them only having knives tucked under their clothes.
It was one of those off-the-highway outdoor supply stores - thick with the smell of gun oil, dust, and something faintly earthy like tanned leather and pine.
The dim lights buzzed overhead, flickering slightly in one corner. Rows of camo jackets, bows, trail boots, and shelves lined with ammo, knives, scopes, fishing rods. The place was a fortress for survivalists, and it hadn’t changed much since Rick had last stepped into it years ago.
He used to go to the place with Shane, sometimes, when they were having a day off, just hanging out together. Now, he was there with Daryl, and it felt slightly poetic.
Daryl was already moving ahead, instinctively, like his body knew where to look before his mind caught up. His eyes scanned the racks of compound bows and recurve models with interest, only to stop at the crossbows and eye them with careful admiration - though he didn’t say a damn word.
Rick watched him quietly, hands in his jacket pockets.
“See anything you want?” Rick asked, voice low. “Don’t worry about the cost. Credit card debt won’t matter in another few weeks, so I’ll buy ya anything you want.”
Because, as he had come to learn, Daryl and Merle didn’t actually have credit cards nor much cash at hand either. Merle had probably wasted all the money on booze and meth, if Rick had to guess, and Daryl had been dragged down with him.
Daryl didn’t meet Rick’s eyes. “Just lookin’.”
Rick stepped forward, watching him pick up a crossbow - newer than the one he carried, in better condition.
“You should take that one,” Rick said. “Or just all of them. Or pick the model that suits you the best, we can get a few of them.”
Daryl grunted. “Mine works fine.”
“It isn’t about if it works right now. I know that thing saved our lives hundreds of times, but what if something happens to it? I would like you to have replacements at hand. You deserve that, and it would be good for all of us.”
Daryl looked at the weapon again, then back at Rick. “Ain’t about ‘deserve.’ It’s about what I know how to use.”
“I know you are adaptable. You used multiple different ones the last time, too. What is it really about?”
Daryl shifted a bit on his feet. “Ya know, there are only so many of us and only so much that yer credit card limit allows ya to spend, unless we rob a bank in the meantime. Crossbows aren’t cheap, either.”
Rick looked at him - really looked. At the man who had stood beside him through every kind of hell. Who had never asked for more than he needed, who’d walk through fire for the people he cared about without saying a word.
“My limit is pretty high. Perks of being a lawful citizen, with a house in the suburbs and the salary of a policeman. And I would gladly spend all of that on you,” Rick stated. “You’ve never asked me for a damn thing. You’ve followed me through every bad call and worse. So don’t argue with me when I say I want to give you something now.”
Daryl shifted, uncomfortable under the weight of emotion, but he didn’t fight me either. He picked up the newer crossbow and tested the draw, quiet as ever. Rick could see it in the way his breathing slowed, relaxing into that feeling of the hunt. He liked it.
Good.
I turned toward the wall of arrowheads, scanning the rows. “We’ll get you everything you need. Hell, we’ll clear out the shelf.”
“Don’t need that many.”
Rick chuckled. “We’re not gonna have to scavenge for these. Not if I can help it. Honestly, it is an investment - you are the best hunter out of all of us, and if your weapons are kept in shape, it means food for everyone.”
That earned a flicker of a smile from him. Barely there. But it was something.
We moved in rhythm after that. He pointed out what worked - Rick picked it up and tossed it in the cart. Not just stuff for Daryl, though, but stuff Rick also thought useful. A few blades he liked the weight of, a machete with a red handle that he had to get when he saw it on the shelf. He also grabbed a solid hatchet for himself, then another, as he had come to like the weapon in the future.
Every now and then, he’d glance over, catching Daryl adjusting a strap, testing a grip, looking like he was easing into a second skin. Sometimes Rick felt like someone was watching him too, but he assumed it was just Daryl.
As they stood in the checkout line, the only sound the soft whir of the old register and the faint buzz of lights above, Rick turned to him.
“I mean it, you know.”
Daryl looked over, brow raised.
“You ever need something,” Rick said, “anything - you come to me. I won’t let you go without again.”
There was a long pause.
Then Daryl gave a single nod, firm and quiet. “Alright.”
The cashier and some others at the shop looked at them with extreme suspicion as they loaded up everything they had bought, but Rick supposed that his uniform was doing him wonders once again, since he wasn’t questioned about all of it. Maybe the man thought it was for some sort of secret police thing, Rick didn’t care. He just paid for the stuff, then he and Daryl went and hauled it all towards the parking lot, into the police cruiser.
Just as they were about to leave, someone rushed out of the shop, and before Rick could do anything, a hatchet had been thrown at him. He jumped to the ground, barely surviving, as the sharp object crashed through the back window of his police cruiser.
Fuck.
Rick didn’t get a chance to react any further as he was grabbed by the back of his jacket and thrown further from the cruiser, a snarl at his ear.
“It is you. It is
you,
you monster!”
Rick turned around in the man’s grip, coming face-to-face with Morales . Fuck, what were the chances.
From the corner of his eye, he could see that Daryl had taken out his crossbow, aiming straight at Morales. But Rick knew they couldn’t do that now. Not in public. Daryl wasn’t like Carol, the cops wouldn’t let him out easily, and Rick wasn’t going to spend any more time without the man.
“Daryl, don’t!” he shouted, wrestling with Morales. Daryl obeyed the command, letting go of the crossbow, but he clearly wasn’t going to let anything happen to Rick, rushing at both of them, putting Morales in a chokehold, ripping him off of Rick with protective fierceness.
Daryl was efficient about it, practised, but Morales was a big man - and he, too, was practised. After all, he had been a saviour.
And something shifted.
Morales twisted suddenly, shoulders dropping, legs kicking back just enough to throw Daryl off balance. There was a sharp scrape of boots on pavement as Daryl tried to keep his balance, and then he was down - hard - the breath knocked out of him as Morales broke free and surged forward, eyes wild with something Rick couldn’t place. Panic, rage, perhaps memory.
He started punching Daryl. Rick saw red.
Morales was clearly very angry, and maybe he was remembering the moment of his death, how he had been talking to Rick, and then it had just been lights-out. Maybe he had realised that Daryl had been the one to do it.
Rick didn’t think, he was between them in an instant.
Not because of training, not just because of instinct, because it was Daryl .
His Daryl, the man who had followed him through the hardest times in their lives, who had stood at his side when the world and Rick broke, when everything else had fallen away.
Rick's arms came up, the knife he had hidden in his belt in his hand, his body trying to shield Daryl like it was second nature.
"Enough!" he snapped, his voice low and hard, growling. But Morales wasn’t letting go. It was understandable, having lost his family, then having been killed at their hands, but Rick didn't care about Morales’ reasons. Not right now.
Daryl’s life was at risk. While he was fighting back well, Morales was trying to beat him down, and Rick had been the one to tell Daryl to leave his crossbow behind.
Rick pounced on Morales, grabbing him expertly by the arm, twisting it so that he was on his back, then he stabbed him straight to the stomach. And, mirroring the way he had once killed Carl’s attacker, he kept at it, gutting the man with each sharp stab of the knife, dragging it up to his sternum, through his heart. Again, and again, and again.
The parking lot was painted red with the man’s blood, same as Rick’s uniform, and Morales tried to say something, but blood was coming from his mouth, too. Rick didn’t care.
All he cared about was the man behind him, the sharp sound of Daryl trying to sit up, breathing rough, muttering “I'm fine,” even when Rick knew damn well he wasn’t.
Rick reached back, not taking his eyes off Morales, and touched Daryl’s arm with his bloody hand - a quick, anchoring gesture.
“You stay down,” he murmured, gentle. “I got this.”
It wasn’t a command. It was a promise, though he didn’t know how well all of it was going to go down.
Morales' hands twitched as he died, Rick delivering one more blow straight to his brain through his eye out of habit. Rick heard panicked voices coming from inside the hunting shop, and he knew that there were only a few options in case he wanted Daryl to walk free.
He saw someone calling 911, looking at Rick like he was a monster. Daryl, by now, had stood up, standing next to Rick, looking like he knew that they might’ve fucked up.
Maybe it wasn’t the greatest idea, gutting someone in public, but Rick wouldn’t have let Daryl get hurt.
He assessed the situation quickly, having been a sheriff’s deputy himself. There hadn’t been cameras in the shop, but there was one outside, so they would’ve seen him and Daryl, as well as the car being loaded up with weapons.
Based on the stab wound patterns, it definitely wouldn’t be ruled as clear-cut self-defence, even if there was some of that in there. Far too much force, far too much violence for it to be normal.
There were witnesses - two people, and Daryl, who was part of the scuffle, so the police would want to take him, too. Or the sheriff’s deputies, as they were in King Country. Rick’s jurisdiction.
“Daryl,” Rick said, turning to the other man. “You need to go now. Leave with the cruiser, get the stuff we bought to the farm through some backroads, drop them off, then drive the cruiser somewhere and ditch it, then go back to the farm yourself and hide. We are in King County, the people coming will know that’s my car, and if it stays here now, they will confiscate everything and take you with me. I will let myself be taken in, talk to the officers - they know me, maybe I can use that. But you have to go. Get the supplies to the farm before they find the car. I know the men that will be coming first, I can handle this. ”
Daryl didn’t look pleased, looking from Rick to the person holding their phone, calling in tears, looking like he might actually shoot them just so they couldn’t take Rick away.
“Daryl, we can’t risk a manhunt following me to the farm. This isn’t the apocalypse - all the cameras are still working, the phones, helicopters. I will stay here, you go, and I will stall enough that you get away and can ditch the car. If they have their main suspect, especially since I am someone they know, they won’t waste resources on a proper manhunt.”
Daryl looked extremely reluctant to do so, but with only a quick grab at Rick’s back, pulling him into a close hug for a moment, he leapt to the cruiser, driving off.
Rick was left there with the few witnesses who were looking at him like he was a feral beast, dripping blood on the pavement. He settled the knife down on the ground and steeled himself, tried to reel in the brutality in him so he could confront the officers coming with his own “Officer Friendly” look. It felt fake, but he tried.
It took nearly five minutes, and Rick could imagine the people sitting in the cop car, getting a similar distress call that he and Shane had gotten that fateful day, arriving at the scene where they knew to expect anything.
In came one cruiser with the same King County Sheriff’s Department logo as his own had. And then Rick saw them.
Leon Basset and Lambert Kendal.
Men he’d known since before the end of the world, but that he hadn’t seen in around two decades. If Rick was supposed to behave like he was the same man he’d been back then, he was going to be in big trouble.
Leon stepped out first, hand awkwardly on his sidearm. Kendal was slower, eyes scanning the parking lot, instantly finding Morales’s gutted body.
Then their eyes locked on Rick, who tried to decide on what kind of an expression to make. He ended up with a small smile, the carefree one he used to always have, and he wondered whether he looked insane to them. Or psychopathic.
“Rick?” Leon asked. “Is that you?”
Rick walked to them with careful steps, bloody hands raised, palms facing them. “Yeah. It’s me, Deputy Grimes. I am not resisting.”
Kendal squinted. “You’re supposed to be on leave.”
“I was,” Rick said. “It ended ten minutes ago.”
They approached cautiously. Not with malice, but confusion. History weighed heavy between them - the last time Leon saw Rick, for him, had only been days ago. Last time Kendal had spoken to him, it had been over a cup of station coffee.
“What the hell happened?” Kendal asked. He already looked sick to his stomach by all the blood and gore that was covering the ground and Rick.
Rick didn’t blink. “It was self-defense, he threw a hatchet at me and then attacked me. I acted on instinct. I didn’t have my gun on me, since I am on leave, but I had a knife.”
They looked past him to the body, at the blood pooling dark beneath Morales. Kendal’s face twisted.
Leon approached the body. “He attacked you, and you did… this?”
“Yes,” Rick said, even knowing that the security footage would show that there was a lot more to the story.
“Jesus Christ.”
Kendal exhaled, stepping back. “You know how this works, Rick. We have to report this. Homicide’s gonna have a damn field day.”
“I know,” Rick said quietly. “And I’ll cooperate.”
Kendal moved first, reaching for his cuffs. “Hands behind your head, Rick. You are under arrest. You have the right to remain silent, anything you say can and will be used against you in a court of law. You have a right to an attorney, and the right to a court-appointed attorney if you cannot afford one.”
Rick nodded and complied, kneeling as they moved in. He didn’t resist when the cold metal clicked around his wrists.
This wasn’t the world he remembered - not yet. There were still laws, ones he used to enforce as well.
-
The squad car was too quiet when the officers got back there, having left Rick to wait while they secured the scene. Once the forensics and other officers arrived, they got back in with Rick, yet they didn’t speak.
Rick sat in the back, wrists cuffed behind him. He stared straight ahead, calm and collected, watching his former friends.
Leon was gripping the steering wheel tighter than necessary, knuckles pale. “I- I don’t even know how to file this report, man,” he muttered finally, eyes not leaving the road.
Kendal rubbed the back of his neck, jaw working. “It’s not just any case. This is Rick Grimes. A trusted officer of many years, and now this, ” He glanced back through the divider, voice dropping.
Rick didn’t answer. He knew better than to speak freely now. Every word mattered. Even with people who used to be his friends.
Kendal turned forward again, quieter. “When we got there, for a moment I thought it was a prank. Rick Grimes - killed a man, right there in public, stabbing him so much there was more blood than clean cement?” He shook his head.
Leon let out a sharp breath. “Do you know why he attacked you? Did you know him?”
Rick’s jaw tightened, but he didn’t say anything.
“Forensics told us a bit about the victim, from what he had in his wallet. Morales. A family man, a loving father and husband,” Leon continued, trying to keep his voice neutral. “Now he shows up, attacks you for seemingly no reason and you end him in broad daylight.”
Rick kept his eyes forward.
Kendal glanced over at Leon. “We talked to the witnesses. They weren’t sure what happened. One of them said you just... snapped. They mentioned another guy, who was with you, that he was attacked when he defended you, and after that, even when you had him pinned down, you decided to…”
Leon grunted. “Either way, it’s excessive force.”
“It wasn’t force,” Rick said at last, voice flat. “It was survival.”
Kendal turned halfway in his seat. “He had a weapon? Aside from the hatchet he threw.”
Rick didn’t answer.
Kendal didn’t push. He let the silence sit there like a storm cloud in the car.
“You’re not making this easy, man,” Leon said under his breath.
“I’m not trying to,” Rick replied, eyes never leaving the road ahead. “Just do your job.”
Leon exchanged a look with Kendal, his fingers flexing on the wheel.
“You’re not even gonna try to explain?” Kendal asked, more exasperated now. “You’re not some rookie who panicked. You’re you. The guy who talks people down. The guy who knows when not to pull the trigger. If you had him pinned down, you wouldn’t have started stabbing him repeatedly.”
Rick’s voice got colder. “As I said, it was self-defense. He wasn’t going to stop. You want me to lie?”
“No, I want you to tell us why ,” Kendal snapped. “Why stab him like that? Why go that far?”
Rick looked down at the floor of the cruiser.
Leon glanced in the rearview. “You were protecting this other person. You got too angry. Weren’t you? Who was he?”
Rick didn’t look up. “Doesn’t change the result.”
The silence returned, this time thick with something bordering on dread.
“We’re taking you to the city,” Kendal finally said, his voice clipped now. “Homicide will handle the questioning. We can’t do anything more for you.”
“Understood,” Rick said simply.
Neither officer spoke after that.
Notes:
So yeah, Rick gets himself arrested right before Negan is supposed to show up, and Morales is dealt with. This does look quite bad on paper, eh?
Imagine how funny it'd be if the outbreak actually didn't happen and everyone in our group has managed to screw up their lives trying to prepare for it. (Not really planning on that, though)
Chapter 15: We do need to talk
Summary:
Daryl arrives back to the farm, Rick gets interrogated, and someone familiar pays him a visit.
Notes:
Basically just the fallout of the previous chapter.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Thursday, August 19th, 2010
The road to the farm had never felt longer.
Daryl's knuckles were white on the steering wheel of the borrowed car, a layer of sweat on his brow, trying to decide between speeding as fast as possible to be able to manage everything fast and going slow in order to avoid suspicion.
Morales’s blood was still on his shirt from Rick touching him, and Daryl replayed the moment in his head, where Rick had ordered him to go.
He hadn’t wanted to go. His place was next to Rick, always , and there was nowhere he would’ve rather been. In his mind, it had been a fight between staying by the man and obeying his orders, and in the end, Daryl’s inherent obedience towards anything Rick said had won.
He wasn’t going to risk anything by listening to his selfish desire to stay by Rick’s side instead of the thought-out orders the man gave.
He didn’t even know what the hell Morales had thought he was doing. Didn’t matter now - Morales was dead. Rick had killed him. In public, doing something like that had become so normal for them that it was laughable to even think of getting arrested for it.
By the time Daryl pulled up the gravel drive, Maggie and Glenn were standing near the porch, working on some supplies, and Carol walked outside, probably having seen the car arrive.
When Daryl stepped out, they could all see he was without Rick.
“Where’s Rick?” Maggie asked, already tense.
Daryl looked down at the gravel for a second, then back up, jaw clenched. “He ain't comin'. Not right now.”
“What happened?” Glenn stepped forward.
Daryl exhaled through his nose, trying to hold the shaking back. “We ran into Morales, from the Atlanta group. You can’t remember it, but he became one of the saviours, we met him later on, killed him. And now he remembered, attacked us...”
Carol sighed. “You are saying that that infuriating man got himself arrested, aren’t you?”
“Rick did what he had to do,” Daryl said, louder now. “Morales went after me. Rick stepped in, protected me, and Morales ended up dead. Rick told me to run. Said he’d handle it.”
Carol stepped forward now. “And you left him.”
“He told me to,” Daryl growled, raw. “He handed me the keys and told me to go. Said it’d be worse if we both got taken.”
“I am not blaming you. I am just surprised,” she said lightly. “How bad was it? Could it be considered self-defence like in my case, or…”
“He gutted him, stabbed him repeatedly in the stomach and chest, and once in the head. No way around it,” Daryl said.
Maggie and Glenn both looked horrified by the news of what had happened - Daryl knew it wasn’t because of the violence, but because now they had yet another issue, right before Negan was supposed to show up too.
“We need to go get Michonne. She’s the lawyer,” Carol said. “We need to figure out if there’s any hope in getting him out on bail and dragging it on until the world blows up, or if we need to start organising a prison break.”
Carol and Daryl walked inside the farmhouse, but not before Daryl gave Maggie and Glenn orders to quickly clear out the cop cruiser of anything in it before ditching it somewhere. They found Michonne playing with Andre on the floor, Hershel watching them fondly while Merle grumbled out some insults, still cuffed to the radiator. Michonne just looked amused by the fact.
Daryl wanted to snort. Apparently, once again, Merle was going to be spending more time cuffed up, since Rick wasn’t there to free him.
“Hey,” Carol said, softly, crouching next to Michonne. “We need to talk. There’s a situation.”
Michonne’s eyes flashed. “Is it about Negan?”
Carol shook her head. “No. Rick, he… he gutted someone in public. Got himself arrested.”
“He did what?” Merle asked with humour. “My, my, that is not a good look.”
Michonne snapped her head towards Carol and Daryl, a dark look in her eyes. “And now he’s in custody?”
Daryl nodded.
Lori, who had appeared from the kitchen, had gone pale. “He’ll go to prison…”
Merle seemed to realise something. “Wait, if Friendly is goin’ to prison, who’s gonna free me?”
To make his point, he rattled the handcuffs once. Nobody really paid attention to him.
“Maybe he can argue self-defence?” Hershel pointed out, hopeful.
Michonne wasn’t convinced, though. “If he had just quickly killed him, sure. But gutting? If it was brutal enough, there will be forensics taking a long look at it, and they will be able to tell how efficient Rick is with it.”
“That is a real problem for us,” Carol said. “Rick is our leader. Yes, most of us have been leaders in our own right by now, but we need to get him out. He has always kept us together, united, instead of the way we were scattered later on.”
Daryl snorted. “Then we better figure out how to get him out. Legally or not.”
“We also need to remember that Negan is arriving today. Me and you will be picking him up, so no prison breaks today. Let Michonne handle this for now,” Carol told him sternly, and Daryl just huffed.
“Why do I feel like all I am good for in the normal world is your legal assistance?” Michonne asked with humour.
“Yer can get back to slicin’ walkers in a few weeks, don’t worry. I bet yer gonna miss this, then.”
-
“Deputy Grimes, the other deputies told us you let yourself be taken in, and we’d like to thank you for that. Especially when we know this isn’t easy.”
Rick nodded, but said nothing.
He was sitting in an interrogation room, hands now cuffed to the table in front of him, with a homicide detective and another police officer in front of him. It had been a few hours since he had been arrested, and it was now nearing late afternoon. Rick wondered how his people, mostly Daryl, were doing.
The detective opened the folder, flipping through printed witness statements and preliminary reports he had gotten from Leon and Kendal. “We want to talk to you about the incident involving Mr. Morales.”
Rick’s jaw twitched, but his voice remained calm. “Alright.”
The detective glanced at him once more, then began. “First, let’s talk about the timing. You cashed in all of your vacation days just a few days before this happened. That’s not exactly common practice - especially with no prior notice.”
“I needed time off,” Rick answered calmly. “Personal reasons.”
Morgan raised an eyebrow. “Personal reasons that required clearing out an entire hunting supply store with another man, during that same vacation? We talked to the cashier - you mostly bought weapons, basically a life-long supply of them.”
Rick didn’t answer right away.
“You and one Daryl Dixon - who, by the way, is now conveniently gone, and whose brother has connections to drug cartels.”
How do they know Daryl’s name? Rick racked his brain, but he knew he had never mentioned it. And Daryl, despite being relatively recognisable if you knew him, wasn’t someone involved with the police.
Unless they had caught him. The detective wasn’t going to tell him that, if it was the case. They were allowed to lie to him, and Rick knew that.
Rick kept his face composed. “We were buying gear for hunting. It’s legal.”
“But you didn’t just buy simple hunting knives,” the detective said, sliding a photo from the security footage of them packing up the cruiser to him. “That is a lot of crossbows, hatchets, machetes, and other weapons. Bulletproof vests and other heavy-duty stuff too. Doesn’t look like the typical hunting season. If you had also been buying guns, I’d think you were supplying the army, but I am not ruling out the possibility of terrorism.”
Rick really wanted to tell the man that he had indeed done some pretty terroristic things in the future, but he knew that wouldn’t have gone well for him.
“And then there’s what Morales said before he died. Witnesses reported him yelling ‘It’s you. It’s you, monster.’ You knew him. Don’t deny it. How?”
“He must’ve mistaken me for someone else. I don’t know him, he just attacked me out of nowhere,” Rick calmly stated. After all, in the past, they had indeed never met before Rick had joined the Atlanta group, and there would be no proof of interaction found.
“Didn’t look like just an attack, though. He was angry,” the detective said. “Then Dixon protected you, and when he started beating Dixon, you stabbed him. Sixteen times, to the stomach and chest, with a clean finishing blow to the skull.”
Rick said nothing.
The detective’s voice grew colder. “That’s not self-defense, Rick. That’s execution. We talked with the coroner, she said that the stabbing was done very intentionally, with no hesitance, expertly, as if the perpetrator had done it hundreds of times before. Especially the stab to the head, which severed the brainstem cleanly with just one hit.”
None of that was wrong, Rick supposed. But he knew the homicide detectives were going into a very wrong direction with their theory.
“And what’s really troubling - Carol Peletier . You bailed her out yesterday, for stabbing her husband, multiple times. The coroner’s report on that wasn’t as rushed, since it was seen as very probable self-defence, but now we also know that she, too, severed the brainstem with one, clean hit. Do you know how much force it takes to stab through a skull? Even if you go via the eye. For someone doing it the first time, it’d come as a shock, but both you and Mrs. Peletier knew exactly how to do it.”
Rick exhaled slowly. “You think we planned this?”
“I think you know more than you’re saying,” Pruitt replied. “We’re seeing a pattern. Clean kills, efficiency. You’re a cop - trained to subdue, not to kill . But you have done this before, clearly. You just need to tell us when and how - why .”
Rick looked down for a moment, then back up. “I told you. He came at me. I responded.”
The detective leaned back. “If it weren’t a brutal gutting, maybe we’d believe that. And the hunting gear, the associates Dixon has, the similar killings with Mrs. Peletier. And the fact that you were dead silent about Dixon? Doesn’t look good for you. Instead of just manslaughter due to clear recklessness when acting in self-defence, I think this might actually be murder to the first degree, fully planned, intentional, brutal.”
Rick finally leaned forward, his voice low, steady. “You don’t know me, or him.”
The detective’s eyes narrowed. “Indeed we don’t, and that is the scary part - you clearly aren’t just what you appear to be. It sure as hell looks like you’re hiding a lot.”
Rick sighed. “I want to talk to my lawyer. Michonne Hawthorne.”
There was a glint in the detective’s eye as he stood up. “You even have the same lawyer as the other stabber. Does she have something to do with this, too?” The detective closed the folder. “You’ll be held for further questioning. We’ve got more to review. But I’ll tell you this now - if there’s something bigger going on here, now’s the time to say it.”
Rick said nothing, knowing that it was just another bullshit tactic detectives used. Still, he knew his silence must’ve been even more telling than any words he could’ve said.
The detective and the officer left him alone in the cell, and while Rick wasn’t panicking, he had to admit he was worried. Mostly for Daryl. After all, he had no idea how-
Rick wasn’t allowed to be alone for too long before the door to the interrogation room opened once again, a familiar face stepping in, making Rick’s jaw clench tightly.
“Hello, buddy,” Shane said with a smile. “I think we need to talk. I turned off the recording devices, the cameras.”
Why did the world have to keep throwing curveballs at Rick at every single fucking turn?
“Don’t worry about Dixon. He wasn’t arrested. I told them I ran two days ago because I could see how dangerous you were, because I feared for my safety. They took me in on the investigation, showed me the footage of the fight, and I identified Dixon for them. I guess they now trust me.”
Rick wanted to stab something. “If you’re here to kill me, then at least be a man enough to admit it.”
Shane just smiled. “Nah, man. I’ve had a few days to think. At first, I believed that you were just the same asshole as the last time. But now…”
“Now?” Rick questioned.
Shane answered with a humorous, slightly deranged tone. “Now, seeing what you did to
Morales,
I know I must’ve missed quite a bit. We knew him, man. He was with us in Atlanta. And now, you killed him in cold blood, gutted him in public?”
Rick just glared at Shane.
“So, I think this time, we do need to talk.”
Notes:
I hope you liked this!
I just want to say that I appreciate each comment I get. I read through all of the, and if you have any ideas for the story, suggestions for the future, feel free to share them.
How do you think the discussion with Shane is going to go?
Chapter 16: Shane
Summary:
Shane learns a lot about what happened in the future. Then he, too fucks up.
Notes:
Somehow, when I published this chapter, it ended up on the spot of chapter 12 by accident. I have fixed it now, but I am sorry if I caused confusion.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Thursday, August 19th, 2010
Shane hadn’t seen Rick since the day that he woke up in that cruiser, with all his memories. Right before that, he had died in the hands of his best friend, stabbed to the heart.
Right then, he had thrown accusations at Rick, because how had he dared to kill Shane?
But when he had looked at Rick, really looked at him , he had seen something dark within the man he thought he had known well. And he had run, he still hadn’t been able to pull the trigger.
For the next few days, Shane ignored all the calls he got from the Sheriff’s station. He wandered around, thought about his life, everything that had led up to his death. When he thought of the man he had once been, and the man he had become, he realised one thing; no matter what he had done, he had told Dale the truth. He did love Rick like he was his brother.
Yet the outbreak had made him feel far too stressed. Shane had thought Rick had died, that he had lost his brother, and when he had come back, Shane felt like he really had, indeed, lost him. And everything else meaningful, too - Lori, Carl.
They had been his. Then everything had changed.
Now here he was - in an interrogation room under shitty fluorescent lighting, watching the man he once called his best friend sit handcuffed to a table.
And Rick looked… old.
Not in years, though - his face was still familiar, still that same hard-cut jaw and furrowed brow, the same baby blue eyes - but the weight in them was ancient.
Even if he looked outwardly the same, Shane couldn't recognise the man in front of him.
Shane leaned against the wall at first, arms crossed, trying to play it cool, yet his heart was pounding so loud in his ears he was surprised Rick didn’t hear it too.
“So, to start - why did you kill Morales? I mean, man, we knew him,” Shane said, keeping his tone even. “Didn’t believe it, at first.”
Rick didn’t speak. Just stared.
So Shane pushed on, pacing slowly. “I mean, sure - you killed me, too, and I was supposed to be your best friend . But stabbing someone innocent in broad daylight?”
Still nothing.
He swallowed. “It was Morales. You do remember him, right? He left us before we got to the farm.”
Rick nodded once. “But that wasn't the last time I saw him. You wouldn't understand, you didn't go through anything even remotely resembling what we went through - but he wasn't the same man when I saw him last. He wasn’t innocent. ”
Shane blew out a breath and finally sat down across from him, rubbing the top of his head, still weirded out by the feeling of hair. “How long did you live, after…?”
He needed to know.
Rick's gaze was stone cold. “At some point, years stopped mattering. But it was a long time. Over a decade. You think those few months you lived changed people? You don't know even half of it.”
That was such a long time. Shane had thought that Rick wasn't made for the way that the world had turned out, but he supposed that it had truly been him who hadn't been made for it. Rick had a certain calm to him, an ability to not let things affect him, whereas Shane…
Shane still didn't know if he could've killed Rick. Certainly not the way Rick had killed him, pretending to disarm himself only to stab him through the heart, sneaky.
“What happened after I died?” he asked finally.
Rick looked up. No softness in his eyes. “You want the bullet points? We’ll be here for a long time if I try telling you everything.”
There was a decade that Shane had missed, and he did want to know everything. But he did suppose that they needed to be quick, before someone decided to interrupt them.
“I want the truth, the most important things,” Shane said. “Lori, Carl, the baby…”
Rick’s mouth twitched into something that wasn’t quite a smile. “Lori died. Carl died. Judith, my baby girl, lived when I last saw her.”
Shane flinched - hard. “Lori? Carl? ”
“That’s right,” Rick said dryly. “I had to bury my wife, then bury my son. Lori died in childbirth, Carl got bit a few years after that.”
No wonder there was such a dark air to the man in front of Shane.
“You couldn’t keep them safe. I knew it,” Shane said, though there wasn’t really any heat behind the words.
“Do you really think you could’ve kept them safe, huh?” Rick asked harshly. “Do you? Shane, you have no idea about everything I had to do to keep them and my baby girl safe.”
Right. There was at least one light at the end of the tunnel: “The baby lived. Judith, you said?”
Rick nodded. “Last I saw her, she was three. I got separated from the rest, then. But I talked with Daryl and Michonne, they both saw her grow up.”
Daryl, the redneck asshole? And who even was Michonne? The people who watched Shane’s daughter grow up were a hick who hated his guts and someone who he didn’t even know?
“And don’t you even start talking shit about Daryl. He was always more loyal to me than you ever were, and he is the only reason any of us survived as long as we did,” Rick growled before taking a deep breath, sighing. “And Michonne was my partner during Judith’s first years and when I got separated from the group. She was the only mother Judith knew. And truly, Daryl was as much of a father to her as I was.”
So, Rick had gotten together with another chick after Lori - the baby’s real mother. And someone like Daryl Dixon being considered as a father to her was just an insult to Shane. He was her father.
But did that really matter, now? Because by the time Shane had been cold and dead, she had still been in the womb.
“I didn’t… I never got to meet her,” he said, barely above a whisper.
“According to Daryl and Michonne, she is strong. Stubborn, too, like you,” Rick said. “But while I could tell that she wasn’t… mine, she was my daughter. Nothing will ever change that, Shane.”
Shane swallowed. “She won’t even exist now, will she? So does it matter whose she was?”
Rick smiled. “Will she exist, eh? You tell me. I don’t know what your plan is right now, Shane, but I am not going to kill you on sight, and I have no intention of getting back with Lori. And I do see a point in a lot of the actions you took back then, even if you went insane. So, as long as you toe the line, I have nothing against you being with her, even if I can’t trust you with my group.”
Shane looked at Rick, trying to see any lies in those words. But there were none. “How could you just say that? Lori is your wife, man. Aren’t you going to fight for her?”
“Se hasn’t been my wife in over a decade ,” Rick said simply. “I mourned her and everything I went through after her made it so I could never see myself in a relationship with someone like her again. No offense to Lori, but she really wasn’t made for the apocalypse. Right now, if I would even think of being with someone, they would have to be someone I know would be able to have my back. Someone I could trust with all I have. That’s what I had with Michonne.”
“You said you talked to this… Michonne, yes? Don’t you have that now, then?” Shane asked.
Rick smiled bitterly. “No. The simple thing you need to know about the apocalypse is that even a few months change the way you are, the way you behave. I thought, when we got separated, that once we met again, we would just reconnect. But we are both already different people compared to who we were. And I am not mad about it, that is just how it works. Everyone during the outbreak learned to just let go.”
Rick flexed his fingers a bit, sighing. “But I guess that works out for you. There were only seven months, probably, between your death and Lori’s. While you were scaring her at the end, if you actually manage to stay sane this time, there’s nothing really stopping you, except for Lori herself. And me, if you try anything - I won’t hesitate to put you down.”
Rick let the silence settle, and Shane thought about all of that. Lori, she had been so beautiful during the outbreak, so vulnerable, and protecting her had made something in him feel complete.
So had leading the group, being in charge. So, could he really just… toe the line with Rick?
“You’re not the man I remember,” Shane said. “You told me what happened to Lori and Carl, but you didn’t really tell me anything.
“No,” Rick agreed. “I didn’t. Do you really need to know about all the people we’ve killed, all the people we’ve lost, the wars that we had to fight against other survivors? To put it simply - out of anyone you knew at the farm, only Carol, Daryl and Maggie lived, aside from me.”
Carol, the abused housewife who had just lost her daughter, the one they had uselessly searched for? Daryl, the redneck trash? And Maggie, the farmer’s daughter?
“And in the end, most weren’t killed by the walkers, but by people we encountered. You remember Hershel? He got his head cut off with a katana. Glenn got his head bashed in with a baseball bat. Nothing we went through in all those years was pretty…”
Rick trailed off, but Shane could see he was thinking, calculating.
“Carl got shot to the head and lived, someone tried to rape him, someone nearly made me cut his hand off, so on. During the time you lived, you didn’t have to experience true fear, true hunger, thirst. Did you even kill anyone aside from Randall and Otis? I lost count of how many men I’ve killed.”
Jesus.
“Who were the bastards that did those things? Did you give them what they deserved?”
Rick let out a laugh. “You know, most bastards got what they deserved. Morales actually got the same treatment as the man that tried to rape Carl, and I bit out the throat of the leader of that group. One of the people that tried to kill us, I beat his head in with a machete. And there were many more that I shot to death.”
“You look like you’ve seen hell.” Shane said casually.
Rick leaned forward, voice low. “You thought the quarry was hell? The barn? Sophia? You think Randall’s group could’ve been a threat to us? That was just the prelude. You never actually saw
real
threats, because it isn’t the walkers. And I would’ve killed anyone that stood in the way of my people’s safety.”
Shane looked at Rick, assessing.
“You were right about Randall. If I saw him now, I would kill him on sight. He might not have been bad himself, but he was too much of a risk,” Rick stated. “But not everyone was killed that hurt us. I guess you’ll be calling me soft again, since the man that killed Glenn and nearly made me cut Carl’s hand off still lives.”
What?
“Why?” Shane asked. “Why would you let someone like that live?”
Shane couldn’t help but think that indeed, Rick was still weak. Even with years of experience, even with killing people, he had still let himself be weak.
“Because when Carl died, his wish was for me to make peace with his group. Because if we continued fighting, people were just going to keep dying. When he was defeated, in order to keep his men in line, I let him live,” Rick said. “I guess that paid off, since while I got separated from the group, he actually somehow managed to become a productive member of it.”
Shane, somehow, couldn’t even imagine how that had happened. If the man had killed Glenn, who had seemed to be someone all of them had liked, how could he have possibly convinced anyone-
“Your expression tells me how much of the way of the new world you don’t understand,” Rick said simply. “Everyone became a murderer. Even Carl. It wasn’t about good or bad people anymore. It was about protecting what belongs to me - my people, my family. ”
Shane didn’t know what to feel. Grief? Shame? Relief that Rick had been there for them when he wasn’t? Or anger that Rick had failed them - Lori, Carl - anyway?
“I wanted to be the one to protect them,” he admitted. “I would have done it.”
“You don’t know what you would or wouldn’t have done,” Rick said. “You didn’t live long enough. Sure, with Otis, you did what you had to do, but even that is pretty minor, albeit very shitty.”
Shane clenched his jaw. “So, what’s your plan now? You say you’ve talked to Dixon and the future girlfriend of yours, but anything else? You plan on actually staying in jail?”
Rick shrugged slightly. “Probably. No way around it really, unless my lawyer manages to arrange bail for me.”
Shane blinked. “Since when do you have a lawyer?”
“Since Michonne happened to be one before the outbreak.”
Right.
“And this is all worth it, then? Going to jail?” Shane asked. “For Dixon?”
Rick looked him in the eye. “I would die for Daryl. A short stay here isn’t the worst of it.”
Shane nodded slowly, some strange, bitter respect forming behind his ribs along with jealousy, because he knew that he was no longer a man Rick would die for. He had lost that privilege.
“What if I could get you out of here?”
“I don't want your help, Shane,” Rick stated. “And even if I think you were right on a lot of stuff, it doesn't change the way you are. You aren't loyal, you can't follow orders, you will make decisions without consulting anyone. Even if I wanted to have you in our group, I can't have someone unpredictable among us. Not someone who would kill one of our group because he considers some lives more valuable than others. ”
Shane started to get pissed off.
“Didn't you say you were all murderers, huh? What about the man who killed Glenn, is he loyal, do you think you can trust him? Over me?”
Rick tilted his head. “He is predictable. He doesn't do things without a reason. You, though? I haven't seen you in a long, long time. I don't even remember the kind of man you are. You think I'd trust you? The last we saw each other, you were going to kill me. I could trust you, with time, but not right now.”
Shane seethed on the inside, hands shaking. He drew out his service weapon from its holster, pointing it at Rick's head, once again.
The man didn't even flinch.
“If you aren't even going to give me a chance, why shouldn't I just kill you and take it all? You're holed up at the farm, right? Without you, who's going to be there to stop me, huh? Dixon with his cute bow?”
Rick looked at him like he was somehow hilarious, then burst out laughing. “Oh my god, Shane, you have no idea how screwed you'd be if you went there, now.”
Shane was about to say something, dumbfounded, but then the door to the interrogation room opened, the detective and a black chick standing with him.
Her eyes were murderous when she saw Shane, flicking from the gun in his hand to the expression on his face.
She turned to the detective.
“Sir, I think you can clearly see why I believe my client is not safe here and should be approved for bail.”
-
When Michonne got to the sheriff's office and had met with the detective, she had immediately been able to tell that he was hostile and suspected far more was going on than just simple self-defence.
Michonne couldn't fault the man for being in the right, but it did make her job a lot harder to do.
She did argue that Rick had a very low risk of fleeing since he had a wife and son, that he was a trusted member of the community with no prior record, that it had been a lapse of judgement, nothing he was likely to repeat if he got bailed out until trial. She also argued that due to being a member of the same Sheriff's department, he could be in danger from people that might've had a grudge against him at work, for example.
She was now extremely glad to have made that point, considering it was the only thing that kept her from driving the pen in her hand through the back of the man's skull for holding Rick at gunpoint.
“Officer Walsh, what are you doing?” the detective asked.
The man, with dark hair and eyes and a strong jaw, turned to look at the two of them, clearly shocked about the fact that he had been caught. Rick seemed to just find it amusing.
“I didn't tell the entire truth, when I told the other deputies Shane had run off two days ago,” Rick said, clearly wanting to tell Michonne who the man really was. So, it was Shane. The man Rick had told her about. “Before he did, he started raving about delusions, like the dead coming back to life, being dead, and pulled his gun on me, exactly like this. I took time off to investigate this, since I was seriously worried for my friend…”
Michonne wanted to roll her eyes. Really? Rick probably wasn’t lying, but…
“I think he is a member of a cult. I looked into it, and found other people connected to him with the same delusions - one of them being Morales and his family, who found out about my investigation and considered trying to get Shane to leave the cult evil , hence why he called me a monster,” Rick said with a sigh. “That’s why I knew he wouldn’t stop.”
Shane looked absolutely baffled by all of this, but he still hadn’t lowered his gun. Michonne could tell that while the detective was listening to Rick, he was also carefully approaching Shane from behind, taking advantage of his shock.
“I can give you a list of names you should look into, for cult connections. Philip Blake, for example,” Rick said, and Michonne could see his angle there. Getting all of their enemies who might remember involved with the police before the apocalypse, and thus, making their situation easier. “I believe the cult believes I am evil and must be killed, which is why they attacked me. Carol's husband, Ed Peletier, was also connected to this, which is why I paid her bail.”
Michonne didn’t know if the detective believed any of it, but she could see Shane getting angrier.
“You-” Shane started, taking a step toward Rick, pressing the gun to his forehead. “I have no idea who this Philip is, Ed was killed by a walker-” Shane started, but stopped abruptly when he realised that, indeed, there was still someone who didn’t remember among them.
Shane turned to look at the detective, his jaw clenched, and Rick used that to his advantage, cleanly grabbing the gun from Shane’s hand - though he only dangled it in his fingers, as to not cause a threat.
Michonne smiled.
“You admit to knowing Ed Peletier?” the detective asked. “And you did identify Daryl Dixon for us. How do you know him?”
Shane seemed to realise that things weren’t going in his favour, and he shut his mouth, though one could tell he wasn’t calm from the way his eyes flickered around the room.
“Now, there’s clearly some sort of a conspiracy here, and my job is to figure out what that is. Officer Walsh, you will be detained for questioning,” the detective said, before turning to Michonne. “If your client wants to press charges against him, he can. We will keep a better eye on Mr. Grimes’s safety from now on, but I will still recommend the judge keep him here, since he clearly knows far more than he is currently telling.”
“It will be on the judge to decide,” Michonne stated. “But I do understand. My client did tell me some of this information beforehand, and he asked me to represent anyone hurt by this cult. Though, some leniency might make us feel more willing to give out all the information we have - after all, if Rick Grimes can personally choose his place to stay, there is less of a risk that the cult finds him.”
Michonne was quite certain that the detective believed at least half the shit she was saying was bullshit, but it was on Rick - he was the one that had had the idea of a cult.
Well, they’d see how it panned out.
The last thing Michonne heard as she walked to talk to a judge was the detective telling someone they needed to bring Philip Blake in for questioning. Michonne was determined to be out of the building before that happened.
Notes:
What do you think of this chapter?
Next up - finally meeting with Negan, plus some awkward situations with a certain governor.
Chapter 17: Philip
Summary:
Philip gets interrogated, Carol & Daryl pick up Negan.
Notes:
Whoopsie, I realised that Rick probably shouldn't have known the governor's full name, Philip Blake. Let's just agree that they did some off-screen research and found that out, eh?
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Thursday, August 19th, 2010
Philip had no idea why King County Sheriff’s office had suddenly wanted to take him in for questioning. They had interrupted a nice, lovely evening he had been having with his wife and daughter, neither of whom who remembered, and he was pissed about it.
His beloved Penny, whose hair he had been gently brushing when the cops had come calling. They hadn’t arrested him, but Philip had been able to see the dark look in their eyes enough to know that it wasn’t just a request.
And so, he had gone with them, wondering why it had happened. After all, he hadn’t yet changed anything in the new timeline, he had just been enjoying having his wife and daughter back, making plans to ensure they stayed alive that time around.
He got even more confused when he got to the interrogation room and the detective started pulling out pictures of random people.
“Do you recognise this man?” the detective asked, and Philip sure as hell didn’t. The man in the picture reminded him a bit of Martinez, just with longer hair and with more weight on him, but it obviously wasn’t his former right-hand man.
So, Philip shook his head. “I have never seen him in my life.”
Next, he was shown a picture of a man wearing an officer’s uniform, with dark hair and a strong nose. “What about this man?”
Philip seriously started wondering if he had actually managed to somehow change the timeline enough to accidentally get himself involved in something. But, as far as he knew, he hadn’t really done anything out of the ordinary. He had been a good middle-management employee and an excellent father and husband.
“No, I don’t know these men. I think you must’ve mistaken me for someone else. May I ask why you are doing this?” Philip asked with a charming smile.
The detective hummed. “Someone made the accusation of you having connections to a cult that has attempted to murder some people, and whose members have been murdered. We wanted to see if there was any truth to that.”
Right. So, some nutjob had accused Philip of being a nutjob himself. While that had been the way he had felt many times in his life, it wasn’t his mindset at that point.
“Well, then, I suppose you don’t know this man either?” the detective asked pointedly, giving him another picture of a man in a similar officer’s uniform as the previous one. “He is the one that the cult has been targeting.”
When Philip looked at the photo, he almost dismissed it as just another random man before he looked a bit closer, and his blood started boiling. Even without the beard and the longer hair, wearing the uniform of a Sheriff’s deputy, Philip could’ve recognised the man.
After all, it was the man who had ruined his life, along with Michonne.
“Based on that reaction, you do know him,” the detective said, and only then did Philip realise he had crushed the picture in his hand out of sheer anger that had bubbled up inside him. “Care to tell me how?”
Philip thought about the situation. Since he wasn’t actually a member of a cult, but someone had accused him of that, he had a fair guess who it was - Rick.
And if Rick knew to accuse Philip of being in some cult to get him in trouble, that meant that Rick, too, remembered.
That was a problem. Philip had been under the belief that he was the only one to remember.
So, how could he screw Rick right back? What was the worst accusation he could make?
“He has been threatening me. My family, my baby girl,” Philip started. “I think I accidentally screwed over two of his people when doing my job. I believe their names were Maggie and Glenn. Rick has been wanting payback ever since.”
Take the bait.
The detective paused visibly. “ His people?”
“I don't dare to tell anyone. He has been taking pictures of us, my daughter, and he swore he was going to ruin my life,” Philip said, acting scared. “And he's a police officer too, so I didn't think going to the cops would matter.”
“I am not affiliated with him,” the detective said. “Tell me what you mean by his people.”
“Well,” Philip started, gently, reeling the man in. “It is pretty well-known around here that he is leading a group of organised crime. He has many henchmen, who've come to threaten me multiple times.”
The detective looked like he definitely hadn’t expected that turn of events. He swore, pressing his hand onto his forehead. “Do you have any proof of this?”
No, Philip didn’t. “No. But I can tell you the names of some of his henchmen. Michonne, Andrea, Daryl, Merle - I think he might even be trafficking drugs for Rick. And then there is Maggie, Glenn…” he started just repeating the names of everyone he knew from Rick’s group, to gauge the reaction of the detective. Based on the way he started to look even more tired, Philip had definitely hit the nail on the head.
The detective pulled out more pictures. “Can you identify this woman?”
The governor clenched his jaw tight so as to not call out her as the murderer of his dear daughter. “Yes, Michonne. She has repeatedly threatened to kill my daughter if I don’t do exactly as Rick says. I believe she carries a katana.”
Another one.
“Yes, I know him too. That’s Daryl Dixon. He has a brother named Merle. I believe Daryl carries a crossbow, too. He is dangerous, and absolutely loyal to Rick’s antics.”
The detective looked tired.
“Without any proof, it is your word against theirs,” he said. “I think this whole situation is far beyond my pay grade, though. I think I will hand the case over to the FBI, and I want you to remain at the station until that. Right now, we don’t suspect you of any crimes, we just want to question you more. Will you cooperate?”
Well. That wasn’t going as Philip planned, but he was curious of what shit Rick had stirred in order to do something enough for it to be handed over to the FBI.
“I will,” Philip said. “Where will I be staying?”
The detective hummed. “I suppose there are already two jail cells occupied, but there is a third one, too. Just… don’t talk with the others, there.”
Who were the others going to be, he wondered? Rick?
“Of course, officer,” Philip said with a smile. “I will be very grateful if I can be of any help.”
-
Daryl hated leaving the farm when there was still no news on Rick, but he and Carol needed to go get Negan and his wife.
The meet point was quiet, a single stretch of cracked road in the middle of nowhere. They had given Negan the coordinates, using the luxury of actually having working GPS at that point.
Carol sat in the passenger seat, eyes scanning the roadside as Daryl parked on the side of the road.
There, next to another car, was a man. Negan . Broad-shouldered, back straight, not a trace of caution in his stance. He had both hands shoved into the pockets of his leather jacket, like he didn’t have a damn thing to be nervous about. But it wasn’t just his presence that made Daryl tense.
It was the face - looking far more like the man that had bashed Glenn’s head in than the one after prison, who had already had gray and white in his hair and beard.
Carol leaned forward slightly, eyes narrowing. “That’s him.”
“Yeah,” Daryl muttered. “Jesus. That’s really him. He looks… young .”
“Speak for yourself, pookie,” Carol said with a smile. “ You look really young.”
Daryl only grumbled at that, not feeling like answering. He turned his attention back to the man.
Negan . Next to him stood a woman.
She was petite, pale and thin, dressed like someone who had no business being this far from town - a pretty blouse and sensible shoes, hair curled at the ends. Somehow trying to fit her into the picture of everything Daryl knew of Negan felt wrong . She wasn’t a part of their world.
Lucille. She looked pretty frightened, turning to look at Negan from time to time like he was insane.
Daryl’s hands tightened on the steering wheel. “Ain’t right.”
“She doesn’t remember,” Carol said, quietly. “Even if she might be a strong woman otherwise, Negan waking up and dragging her halfway across the country is bound to scare anyone off.”
They stepped out of the truck together, dust lifting under their boots. Negan turned at the sound, and for a beat, his smile brightened.
“Damn, Daryl, is that you?” he asked with a laugh, walking up to them. “The years really weren’t kind on you the last time. And is that hair dye, or was your hair just so dirty all the time it looked brown?”
Daryl, instead of answering, kept his eyes on the man like a hawk. It made Negan sigh.
“Carol, honestly, you should teach him some politeness. Or make Rick do it,” he stated. “Speaking of, where is your fearless leader? I haven’t seen his face in years, I almost miss him and those baby blues of his, always glaring at me.”
“Tha’ is none of yer concern,” Daryl said immediately. “You ain’t goin’ anywhere near him.”
Negan whistled - at least it wasn’t the same tune as before. “Daryl, why the cold shoulder? I wouldn’t hurt Rick, not when he’s so precious to the two of you.”
“You won’t hurt anyone, Negan,” Carol said firmly. “Not unless we tell you to.”
Negan held up his hands in mock-surrender.
“Right, right, darlings,” he turned to look by his side. “So, I suppose we have to make some introductions. Lucille, here’s Carol and Daryl. Trust me, those are their real names, even if they sound ridiculous. Carol, Daryl, here’s Lucille - the woman, not the bat.”
Lucille was eyeing Negan like he was insane. And, Daryl supposed, if the man hadn’t actually told Lucille everything, she would think so. And maybe, if he had told her, he would’ve sounded even more insane.
Lucille blinked, and her mouth pulled into a tight line. “I don’t know what has gotten into him, kidnapping me, packing all our belongings and dragging me to Georgia. We still have business in Virginia.”
So, he hadn’t just taken her with him, he had done it against her will. Wonderful.
Carol glanced at her, then back to Negan. “She doesn’t remember anything?”
“Not a thing,” Negan said, tone softer now. “As far as she’s concerned, I am just a regular good old gym teacher that suddenly had a mental break after Simon tried to kill me.”
“Have ya told her anything ?” Daryl asked, incredulous.
“Hey, don’t look at me like that,” Negan said. “You know, two decades without her made communication quite difficult, and I didn’t know how you wanted to handle her. Besides, what little I have told her, she doesn’t believe.”
Lucille was glaring at Negan quite fiercely, clearly not appreciating the fact that people were speaking about her like she wasn’t even there. Since Daryl wasn’t really one to comfort vulnerable women, it was Carol who stepped up, walking to Lucille and smiling gently.
Daryl could tell that Carol had once again put up a mask.
“It is very nice to meet you, despite the circumstances,” Carol said softly. “I know you must be very confused.”
“Is someone finally going to tell me what's going on?” She asked fiercely. Carol sighed.
“Well, the apocalypse is coming.” She answered her, and Daryl wanted to snort. Way to go, now they sounded like some nutjobs.
Lucille eyed her carefully, then turned to look at Daryl - who, he knew, looked like a stereotypical redneck, while Carol still looked like a perfectly nice older lady with her cardigans and smiles. It reminded Daryl of Alexandria.
“Are you…” Lucille started, turning to Negan. “Are you in a cult?”
Negan clapped his hands together. “Well, maybe Carol can explain you everything while we drive.”
Lucille shook her head. “ No . I know what happened with Jonestown and all that. If you are actually taking me to a cult, who’s to say we will ever get to leave it again?”
“Look at this, darlings! The things I have to do for love,” Negan said, sighing. “No, I am not taking you to a cult. I actually have no idea where they will be taking us, but I trust them.”
Lucille definitely didn’t seem convinced by any of it. Daryl appreciated the fact - at least she wasn’t too gullible. They just needed to keep her put for the next few weeks, and when the outbreak happened, she would have to understand.
When they were about to leave for the farm, Daryl giving Negan the instruction to follow behind them, Negan started talking again.
“So, where is Rick?” Negan pointed his question at Carol. “I already asked, but Daryl dearest just threw a hissy fit.”
Carol answered without looking back. “Busy. Got arrested.”
Negan raised a brow. “Isn’t he a cop? What did he do?”
“Gutted one of your saviours in public,” Carol said dryly.
Negan whistled. “Good to hear your fearless leader is still in that mindset. I’d hate to see him go soft.”
Lucille just stared at the back of Carol’s head, lips parted slightly, like the words didn’t quite compute.
“What?”
Well. They had a lot to explain once they got to the farm.
-
“You know, you are an asshole,” Shane told Rick, who lay on the bunk of his jail cell, pleased.
“You think I’m an asshole?” Rick asked, feeling like the conversation almost mirrored the dream he had had back then. Before the bridge.
“Why the hell did you go and tell the detective I was a member of a cult?”
Rick turned to look at Shane, who was sitting in his own jail cell, looking at Rick darkly. It was almost amusing to see the petty anger on the man’s face, because it was just that - petty.
“You pointed a gun at me in the Sheriff's Office. This is on you.”
Shane snorted. “Yeah, and you stabbed a man to death in broad daylight.”
“I am not claiming that my arrest is on you, but your own definitely is,” Rick said. “Honestly, you were just begging me to take advantage of that situation. I you need to start taking accountability for the things you do.”
Shane was about to retort, when the door to the hallway with the jail cells opened, the detective walked in with another man.
Rick immediately wanted to curse. As if it wasn’t enough, sleeping near one man that wanted him dead. At least the jail cells were divided properly, no risk of getting killed in his sleep.
Shane seemed to pick up on Rick’s reaction. “Who is he, Rick?”
The Governor seemed to be very intrigued by this, though he didn’t say anything before the detective had locked him up in the cell next to Shane’s, opposite to Rick’s, and left.
“Who the hell are you?” Shane asked again, jerking his chin toward the man in the cell to the right of him.
Rick really didn’t want Shane and the Governor talking. Not at all. The Governor seemed entirely confident, now. Clean-shaven like Rick had been when he woke up, well-dressed, no hint of the apocalypse on him, and with two functioning eyes.
“I could ask you the same question. Who are you, how do you know Rick?”
Rick pressed his hands to his eyes, realising that he himself had, once again, gotten himself into the situation. After all, he was the one that mentioned the governor to the detective.
“I’m Shane. I used to be Rick’s best friend, but I guess I am not, anymore. Not after he-” Shane started, but shut down quickly once again. Right, he didn’t even know if the governor remembered the whole thing, or if he was just someone random.
Rick sat up. “Okay - you two are clearly going to talk, so let’s make a few things clear - you both remember the outbreak. No need to shy about it. I killed Shane, so he’s a bit pissed at me. Shane, the man in the cell next to you is the one that cut off Hershel’s head with a katana and the one that locked Andrea into a room with a walker and caused her death. So, make of that what you will.”
Now Shane seemed to be angry, clearly redirecting his anger a bit towards the governor.
“ You killed Hershel and Andrea?”
The governor’s smile didn’t falter. “You’re mad at me, when Rick killed you? I was killed by his group, too, by a woman named Michonne. Though you wouldn’t know her, would you, since you died before that, right?”
Shane turned to look at Rick, again. “Your former girlfriend killed him? How? ”
Rick needed to remind himself of the fact that Shane had no idea how dangerous all of them were.
“His
girlfriend?”
the governor asked. “What else has Rick told you about the future?”
Rick, honestly, kind of hated his life at that point.
Notes:
Honestly, I should give the detective a break. Everyone is just being super shady and throwing random accusations at each other.
I didn't think this arc regarding Rick's arrest would last this long, but honestly, I am having so much fun with it.
Chapter 18: Some people are too far gone
Summary:
Negan and Lucille get to the farm and meet some of the group. Rick, Shane and Philip talk in jail.
Notes:
And then there's a scene with Lori and Lucille, since I suddenly got a great urge to write Lori's POV. I actually like her character a lot, and I don't want to just forget about her existence.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Thursday, August 19th, 2010
The sun was sinking low when the truck rolled up with a beat-up car following it.
Maggie had been waiting for it the entire evening, ever since Daryl and Carol had left to pick Negan and his wife up. Even when she knew there were other things she could’ve focused on, she hadn’t been able to. Once again, she was obsessed with Negan.
She had tried to drive Glenn away, too, when he had wanted to comfort her, but Glenn was stubborn, still sitting next to her, and Maggie was frightened by the prospect of him meeting Negan once again.
He didn’t want Glenn to ever have to see the man. Never again.
Daryl got out first from the Dixons’ truck, his face unreadable. Carol climbed out after him, slower, eyes steady.
Then Negan stepped out of his own car.
Maggie could feel Glenn visibly flinching by her side, shaking. Maggie grabbed Glenn’s head and pressed it against her shoulder, trying to hide him from the world.
Since everyone in the farmhouse had also seen the truck pull up, others also walked out. Maggie’s dad, probably to truly assess what kind of a man he was dealing with. Carl, seeming cautiously interested, followed close behind by Lori, who probably just didn’t want to let the boy from his sight. Michonne, too, having come back from the Sheriff’s office.
Negan didn’t say anything yet, just stood there, watching them one-by-one. Even without the bat, he was a naturally intimidating presence, and the way he looked…
Maggie shivered. He looked nearly identical to the way he had done that night. The image wasn’t helped by the fact that it was also getting dark, now, with only the lights from the cars and the porch bringing visibility.
“You know, didn’t know what I was expecting, but a farm really wasn’t it,” Negan spoke first, with that same dark voice of his. “I don’t mind it, but I do think it could use more securing…”
Daryl snorted. “Ya can help us build a fence if ya know how.”
Negan grinned. “Oh, I can set up a fence for you! Once the outbreak starts. You remember the fence at the sanctuary, Daryl? We can just stick some walkers on sticks.”
While it was clear the man was joking - or at least Maggie hoped so-, it didn’t really seem to land, and she was grateful for the fact that her father stepped up, walking up to the man.
“You must be Negan,” Hershel said. “You’re the man that killed my son-in-law.”
Negan’s smile faltered slightly at that, his eyes flicking momentarily to Maggie and Glenn, who still hadn’t stopped shaking.
“I don’t know the details, but I know you took something from my daughter that left a hole in her heart,” Hershel continued. “If I even think you are going to do it again, I will put a bullet in your head.”
Negan smiled. “Got it. Speaking of Maggie…”
Maggie wanted to get up and leave, but she knew Glenn probably needed to be there, even if it hurt. So she stayed, too.
“You know, I missed the other half of our badass team! I know you must be feeling pretty complicated, now, but we did spend a lot of time together, and I want to introduce you to someone,” Negan said, looking straight at her. Then, he turned back to his car, went to open the other door, and a reluctant-looking woman stepped out. “This is Lucille!”
Glenn couldn’t contain his flinch at the name.
Maggie looked at the woman. She was beautiful. She looked like she belonged on the cover of a Sunday magazine, not beside the man who had bashed Glenn’s skull in.
Only… she didn’t even seem to be beside him, her distance from Negan a space full of unanswered questions.
Glenn, then, dragged his head back up from Maggie’s shoulder, clearly wanting to rip the bandage off of the whole experience. His eyes focused on Negan, then Lucille, and Maggie could feel him relaxing when Lucille, the bat, still wasn’t there.
Glenn stood up, walking to Negan, and Maggie rushed in behind him, trying to support his husband who was understandably shaken.
Negan, too, seemed to be pretty shaken when he saw Glenn. Echoes of the man's words in the past bounced around in Maggie's head.
I know I probably owe you more than this, but I am so sorry for what I took from you.
For what I took from your son.
“Negan,” Glenn spat out. “You…”
Maggie could see Lucille looking around, visibly confused by the way everyone was reacting to them.
Negan drew in a deep breath. “Glenn,” he started. “I know we didn't know each other for long, and that I… well. Maggie has told me about you. I know it will never be enough, but I want you to know that I am sorry for killing you.”
Glenn didn't seem any less angry, understandably. Maggie knew the feeling - she'd carried it with her for years, and the calm she felt in Negan's presence was only the product of all the time that had passed.
Glenn hadn't gotten that time, because of Negan.
“You-,” Glenn started. “ You killed Abraham. And me. And I will never forget how much you enjoyed it. You took away my chance to ever see my son.”
Negan looked down, seeming genuinely sorry - and Maggie knew he was. He had been trying.
“I know you saved my son. That doesn't make anything right, but I know what you did, and that is the only reason I am not killing you on sight,” Glenn said, shaking his head. He was trembling, Maggie could see it. “I can't be here.”
Glenn rushed away, and when Maggie went to grab him, Glenn pushed her gently away. “I need to be alone.”
Glenn's departure left a quiet air on the yard and a feeling of hurt in Maggie. She had known seeing Negan wouldn't do him any good, and it was so… weird.
“That went better than I expected,” Negan said casually. “Much better.”
Maggie raised one of her eyebrows, and Negan smiled.
“What? I didn't get punched in the face, I take that as a win,” he retorted, before sighing again. “Seriously, though, Maggie - I promise you, no matter what, you won't have to fear for his safety. You should know me enough to know that.”
Maggie nodded. He did indeed know Negan enough to know he wouldn't hurt Glenn, nor anyone else there.
That seemed to brighten up Negan's mood again, and he glanced at Lucille, who was looking at everyone, the people on the porch, like she could tell something was off but hadn’t figured out what.
Negan’s gaze followed hers, and he suddenly stopped, a grin forming on his face.
“Oh my god, is that you?” he asked, walking a few steps towards where Carl was standing. “You are adorable, even more than before. Our little serial killer, damn, I missed your face. You’re tiny. ”
Carl didn’t smile, but he did seem intrigued by the whole thing. Lori, though, seemed to be pissed.
“Don’t talk to him,” she said bluntly, and it was clear that she truly was one of the people that had never known Negan, no real fear in her eyes even when she theoretically knew what he had done.
Negan looked up from Carl, turning his gaze on Lori. “And you must be his mother, and Judith’s. Carl told me about you. Honestly, sweetheart, I don’t know what it is about your genes, but you do have badass children!”
Lori didn’t seem amused, and Carl was glaring at Negan lightly. But, honestly, it was going better than Maggie thought, even when Glenn had, well…
Carol walked up to stand by Negan with a small smile. “You know, I also have a daughter here. If you want, you can meet her.”
There was the ever-present danger in her voice, but Maggie, as well as everyone who had seen Negan's development, knew that he wasn't going to do anything to hurt the children.
“Carol, you have a daughter?” Negan asked. “I am shocked by all the new relatives I get to meet! It is like a family reunion.”
“Ya can meet my brother, too,” Daryl said dryly. “I think the two of ya would get along.”
Negan clapped his hands together. “Well, look at that, everyone wants to introduce me to their family, now! Anyone else?”
Michonne walked to Negan, clearly considering him carefully. Then, she smiled. “One thing I know about you is that you were good with my daughter. If you want, I can introduce you to my son.”
“Judith was a good girl, really,” Negan said softly. “I am sorry, she… she is gone now, isn’t she?”
Michonne nodded. “I don’t know if it is any easier the second time around. Or, really, the third time around, losing a child. But yes, she is gone.”
Unless Lori was going to sleep with Shane again, Maggie thought.
Speaking of Lori, she was looking towards Lucille, who still seemed to be extremely frantic.
Maggie decided to speak up. “I think we can continue this lovely reunion tomorrow. It’s pretty late now, and it has been a long day. I feel our guests should get settled in.”
Negan turned to look at her with a smile. “Where shall we sleep? I did bring a tent for myself, I can live with that, or sleep in my car, but I am sure Lucille would appreciate a proper place.”
Lucille still wasn’t really speaking, just… observing everything. And Maggie could tell there was distance between her and Negan, perhaps a similar weight that Maggie now felt with Glenn. The feeling of time that had passed, the disconnect of who she had once been and who she was now.
She loved Glenn, but they needed time to actually get to know each other again.
“She can sleep with me,” Lori said, walking up to Lucille, and Maggie had to admire the bravery there. Or maybe it was just about the fact that Lori didn’t actually know Negan. “I still value some normalcy, after all, and I assume you don’t want to sleep in a human pile on the living room floor.”
Like most of Rick’s group were doing. Though the coming night was going to be harder, without Rick there. Especially because Daryl, no matter how tough he acted, clearly wasn’t dealing well with Rick being out of his sight.
Lucille, with a last look towards Negan, followed Lori inside the house.
Maggie turned to Negan, before anyone else could say anything. “You can sleep in the barn. There is still some space among the supplies, and it is better than sleeping outside.”
She could feel the disapproval due to the idea of letting Negan anywhere near their supplies, especially the weapons haul Daryl had gotten with Rick before he was arrested, but Maggie knew Negan. He wasn’t going to try anything.
Negan nodded at her with respect.
And, despite all her protests, Maggie did feel better with Negan on their side.
-
Lori sat on the edge of the bed, fingers laced tightly in her lap, glancing toward the woman in the armchair by the window of her room at the farmhouse.
Lucille had that kind of fragile grace, looking like she might break, yet still staying strong. Lori knew it must’ve been hell for her, if she didn’t know anything about the apocalypse at all.
Hell, it was hell for Lori, too, even when she hadn’t missed everything. But she had missed so much, and the people she thought she once knew were strangers. Her husband - former husband - especially, but the others, too. Carol, Maggie, they were very different. Carl.
Lori couldn’t imagine how Lucille must’ve felt. She was just... quiet now. And Lori didn’t blame her.
“So,” Lori started, gently. “You hungry?”
Lucille blinked like she hadn’t understood the words. “No. I don’t think I could keep anything down.”
Lori nodded, looking down at her hands. “Fair enough.”
A few beats passed, the silence thick.
Lucille looked out the window, then spoke softly. “I keep thinking I’ll wake up. That I’ll open my eyes and I’ll be in our bedroom in Virginia, and Negan will be beside me. Not... this man. This stranger. I thought having cancer and hearing about him cheating on me with Janine was hard, but this? ”
Lori’s voice was soft. “He’s not a stranger. He’s still the same person, just different… how much do you know?”
Maybe Lori was just trying to convince herself that the man she used to call her husband wasn’t an entirely different person. He was still Rick, just… Lori couldn’t even recognise him.
“Enough to realise that you all think the apocalypse is coming, that you all believe you lived through it,” Lucille said. “He hasn’t said much, but I know enough to know that he is a stranger. The way he talks, the way he acts, the things he believes he has done… they aren’t him.”
Lori shifted slightly. “You’re not the only one trying to catch up, facing new things. I woke up after my death, thinking I’d finally get to reconnect with my husband, only for him to tell me he lived a whole life after me. A new partner, a new child, all that.”
Lori had come to face many other things she didn’t like, too - the casual way Rick had talked of murder, of brutality. The way Carl preferred hanging out with Michonne to even looking at her. The way Rick just dismissed her like she was air, the way most people looked at her like she was… a burden.
“Negan also rambled something about wives, ” Lucille said, shaking her head. “If the difference in him wasn’t so stark, I wouldn’t believe any of it.”
Lori smiled faintly. “That is understandable. I mean, it must sound insane to you.”
“It does. Negan sounds insane,” Lucille said. “And I can tell that while he loves me, he has clearly let me go. He dragged me all the way here, has taken care of me, but he doesn’t really talk at all. He hasn’t kissed me even once since he… remembered.”
“Maybe he has let you go,” Lori said, and then immediately winced. “Sorry.”
“No. I need honesty right now,” Lucille said, her voice flat. “I’m still trying to figure out who my husband is, if I should even call him that now. It just feels like he is a madman wearing his face.”
“I know the feeling,” Lori said, and she could see the way Rick talked about ripping out a man’s throat with his bare teeth.
They sat in silence again. Downstairs, Lori could hear Merle’s distant complaining about being left handcuffed again.
Lucille spoke suddenly. “What do I do?”
“What do you mean?”
Lucille turned to her, eyes red-rimmed. “Everyone here knows something I don’t. They look at me like I’m a ghost. I know I didn’t survive the world they remember. I haven’t done any of that, but I know I didn’t. And now I’m here with a husband who... who isn’t really my husband anymore.”
Lori took a deep breath. “Then maybe just start by being you. That’s enough, for now.”
Lucille blinked, clearly not convinced. “You really think that’s enough, when everyone else here knows each other?”
Lori gave her a small smile. “It’s how most of us got through the beginning. From strangers to family.”
Lucille folded her arms tightly across her chest. “I don’t know if I’m strong enough for any of this.”
“You don’t have to be strong all at once,” Lori said, standing slowly. “Just stay. You’re not the only one who wants to believe there’s still something normal left.”
-
“What else has Rick told you about the future?”
The Governor was looking at Shane expectantly, and Rick decided to at least have fun with the situation.
“Not enough. I forgot to mention that this guy slept with Andrea, too,” Rick told Shane. “I mean, you had a thing for her for a while, eh? In addition to my wife.”
Shane turned to look at the Governor, then he snorted. “I’d consider that a downgrade.”
Good. Rick needed to antagonise the two men against each other to prevent the worst from happening - Shane teaming up with the Governor. After all, Shane was one of the few people who knew about the farm, and if he told the governor…
Well. In that case, Rick was going to have to make sure neither of the two men walked out of that Sheriff’s station alive. So, he was hoping it wasn’t going to go that way.
“Alright, Rick,” Shane said, his voice bouncing off metal and concrete, “You just keep on throwing smart remarks. Now, maybe you can actually explain this asshole.”
Shane jerked a thumb toward the man sitting in the cell next to his, across from Rick’s.
The Governor just sat calmly on the edge of his cot, elbows on knees, eyes sharp. Watching.
Rick exhaled through his nose. “You don’t want to know.”
Shane snorted. “If we’re all locked up in the same damn hallway, seems I should.”
The Governor finally spoke. “He’s got a hell of a way of picking friends, you’re all the same assholes.”
Shane narrowed his eyes. “How do you know Rick? Aside from killing our friends.”
“Oh,” Philip said, smiling darkly, “You could say we go way back.”
Rick straightened. “Not really. Besides, you were just a side guest during our whole outbreak-experience.”
Shane looked between them. “So who is he?”
The Governor shrugged. “Name’s Philip Blake.”
Right. So, now he was willing to give his name out?
“That supposed to mean something to me? Aside from Rick also accusing you of being in a cult, but since I know that is bullshit, well… you don’t seem that impressive.”
Philip leaned forward, resting his forearms on his knees. “You got a hell of a bark. You always this loud?”
Shane stepped to the bars. “You wanna find out?”
“Stop it,” Rick said, stepping forward himself, even though he was internally celebrating. “Both of you.”
Shane was fuming. “So, how do you know this guy?”
Rick nodded. “He called himself The Governor. He attacked us many times.”
Shane raised an eyebrow. “You serious?”
“I’m not makin’ it up. He ran a town, Woodbury, with dozens of survivors,” Rick said. “His daughter got turned into a walker, and he kept her with him, like Hershel kept his people, just even more closely. Michonne told me everything about that.”
The mention of Michonne seemed to set Philip’s teeth on edge. “She killed my daughter!”
Rick snorted. “Your daughter was a walker. She wasn’t alive anymore.”
And Rick knew Shane was going to agree with him, considering the way he had felt about Hershel’s barn.
Shane glanced between them. “And this guy ran a town? And you’re calling me unstable?”
“You’re both delusional in different ways,” Rick said. “But yes, he ran a town, built on lies and deceit. He kept walker heads in fishtanks. And I believe he gunned down a bunch of his own men - at least you were never unstable enough to attack us in broad daylight. Or maybe you just weren’t at that point yet.”
“I guess we’ll never find out, because you killed me, remember?”
Philip’s gaze sharpened at that. “Why did Rick kill you? How?”
Shane laughed dryly. “He stabbed me in the damn chest.”
“I didn’t want to,” Rick clarified. “But you gave me no choice. You brought me out at night, onto a field, with the full intention of ending my life.”
Philip gave a humorless chuckle. “Seems like you do have a way of making people want to kill you.”
“I mean, you do too. Torturing Maggie and Glenn, throwing Daryl into a fighting ring, killing Andrea and Hershel… there’s quite the list of things,” Rick said. “And I still gave you too many chances. In the end, I should have killed you from the very start. I guess that’s a fault of mine - I also gave Shane too many chances.”
Philip stood up now, calm but with menace simmering under his skin. “And what about you, Rick? You think your hands are clean? You haven’t killed or tortured anyone?"
“No,” Rick said flatly. “And it did end up costing me. But I didn’t smile while I did it, at least most of the time.”
Philip snorted. “Does any of that really matter, whether someone enjoys it or not?
“Of course it doesn’t,” Rick said. “Not really. I guess I would just rather work with people who don’t do killing for the sake of just killing. Though I guess I’ve done some of that, too.”
Shane looked between them. “Christ. What the hell kind of people are you?”
Rick didn’t answer.
Philip did.
“Survivors,” he said. “That’s what we were. And if you hadn’t been put down early, I bet you’d have become a hell of a recruit for my town.”
Rick turned to Shane. “He’s wrong. You made mistakes, you lost your way. But you weren’t like him. You might be unstable, but I would be willing to give you a shot, with time and building trust. Him? Not a chance.”
“You offend me, Rick,” Philip said. “Weren’t you the one that wanted to negotiate? Let’s do some negotiating - you stay away from me and my family, I stay away from yours.”
Rick shook his head. “Like that worked so well the last time, eh? I can’t trust you with that, not after what you did.”
“If you can’t trust me, can you trust the fact that now, I have something to lose again? A second chance.”
Shane ran a hand over his mouth, frowning. “And what the hell are we supposed to do with that? Just be buddies? Let bygones be bygones?”
Rick leaned his head back against the bars. “I don’t know. But I sure as hell don’t trust either of you not to ruin it.”
Shane barked a laugh. “And you think I’d trust you with that either? You’ve already deemed me to be an outsider. You just… ruin everything.”
Philip just watched them both, quiet now - something ticking behind his eyes.
“I just want to keep my daughter and my wife safe,” he said. “I don’t hold a grudge. I will rebuild Woodbury and live a nice life with them there, and you will
not
destroy that.”
Well. Even if Rick didn’t trust the man as far as he could throw him, he had zero plans to go near Woodbury or the prison either way.
“I have no intention of doing so,” he said. “You don’t come after us, we won’t come after your family. As far as I’m concerned, I’d be happiest if we never met again. But how could I really trust you?”
Maybe, Rick could send someone else to “meet” Philip and end him once and for all. Because no matter the fact that the man had his family back, Rick didn’t trust the supposed lack of grudges.
“When I started Woodbury, I never set out to be cruel, Rick. I just needed to protect my people, no matter the cost. It seems you can understand that,” Philip said. “When my daughter… something broke in me, I couldn’t do what I had to do. I’m glad she never saw the man I became - but now I have her back, and I have to be that man for her. I won’t come after you.”
Rick didn’t say anything, but honestly? He didn’t believe the other man. It was odd, how Rick just couldn’t see it, even when he could see the possibility of Negan getting a second chance.
When Rick looked at the governor, he realised that in his mind, some people were just too far gone.
“How about me, Rick? You think it’d be best if you didn’t see me again either?”
Rick looked at Shane, assessing.
“No,” he ended up on. “But I can’t have you in my group. Not right now. Last time, you were hostile towards everyone, you threatened the members of our group, you backstabbed Otis, you… I think the truth is that you didn’t care for anyone there but Lori and Carl, and you would have killed everyone else to keep them safe.”
Shane didn’t answer, and the governor just whistled a bit at everything Shane had done - he probably enjoyed the idea of Rick’s group being hurt.
“I can’t have that mentality there. When I talk about my people, I mean all of them . Of course I value certain people more, like Carl and Daryl, but I wouldn’t backstab anyone else for them, and I will always look out for all of them. They are all my family. I would do anything to keep them safe, but I know you wouldn’t. Not all of them, just Lori and Carl, and you would hurt the others if that was needed.”
Rick tilted his head. “Besides, for you, all of that happened in the last few weeks. You haven’t had any time to grow, like some others have. And if you tried to act like that among my group again, you would be dead by the first day.”
“Then I will try, man. I have to at least try, right? For Lori,” Shane said. “You said you wouldn’t mind us being together, that it’d be up to her, right?”
Rick nodded.
“Then I have to try.”
Notes:
So, what do you think? Is Philip too far gone? Is Shane?
Chapter 19: We know
Summary:
Maggie & Negan talk, he tells her to get her shit together.
Rick is interrogated by the FBI and nearly has a heart attack (figuratively)
Maggie and Glenn finally start fucking talking.
Notes:
I also added some tags, since I want to avoid confusion: Maggie/Glenn and Maggie & Negan.
I notice that I am giving a surprising amount of scenes for Maggie - I think her perspective and relationship with Negan is very intriguing to write about. Especially now that Glenn is alive, and there’s an actual possibility to finally let go of all that grief for him. BUT my intention is for that to be platonic, hence the tags.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Friday, August 20th, 2010
It was early in the morning when Maggie left Glenn in her childhood bed, needing some time on her own, with her thoughts. She walked out, passing by a sleeping Merle, who was still cuffed to the radiator.
Daryl only glanced at her with some interest when she walked past him, being the only one besides Maggie who was awake. The man was fiddling with the arrows of his crossbow, clearly agitated due to Rick’s missing presence.
Maggie didn’t think anyone besides Daryl was going to be up, but as she started walking the gravel road of their farm, she immediately noticed someone walking the perimeter, inspecting their fence.
Negan. Of course. It was just Maggie’s luck, and yet she couldn’t help but walk up to the man, believing that he probably was someone that she could talk to without having to worry about anything she said.
Because really, those days Maggie spent a surprising amount of time doing that. Especially with her family and Glenn.
And most of the time, she felt empty. The hatred she had felt for Negan and the grief she had felt for Glenn had filled her up all those years, along with the presence of her son. Now, with all of that gone, she didn’t really know how to go back to the time before those things existed.
“You look young,” Maggie told the man as a greeting. Negan looked up from where he was crouching next to the small fence, smiling.
“Speak for yourself, Maggie,” he said. “How old are you, right now? Twenty? You almost look like the high school kids I used to teach.”
Maggie snorted. “Twenty-two, if you need to know that.”
There was a moment of silence, Negan testing the give of the fence with his hand and frowning. Then he turned back to Maggie again.
“You know, I am truly , very glad for you Maggie. That you have him back,” he said. “I was telling the truth when I said I wouldn’t do anything to hurt him. I wouldn’t take that happiness away from you.”
Maggie sighed. “Maybe now I don’t need to keep listening to your apologies. Or maybe I’ll bash Lucille’s head in with a bat I’ll name Glenn , then we can be even.”
Negan seemed to find the words amusing, and Maggie was glad for that.
“You want to spend the next few years of our alliance with me hating you?” he asked, before getting serious. “You know, Lucille, I don't know what to do with her.”
Maggie tilted her head. “You got her back. She clearly means a lot to you. You should talk with her.”
Negan sighed. “I love her, was in love with her back then, but it has been decades since then, in the apocalypse. I am not the same man she loves, and I have moved on. I let go of her. And she, I think, now thinks I am insane. She loves me, but she can't recognise me as the person I was. And I think that even if she can tolerate a lot, she wouldn’t even look at me if she knew everything.”
Maggie had no idea when she had become qualified to be Negan’s therapist. She supposed that in their fucked up world, everyone needed therapy.
“I guess you need to make a decision. Like Rick with Lori. He didn’t even consider getting back with her, since he had also moved on from her,” Maggie said. “You shouldn’t feel obligated to, just because that is the “right thing” to do. Or if you really love her, like I love Glenn, you should try.”
Negan hummed. “You know, it is really very telling that you aren't afraid of me at all, when it’s just the two of us. You are comfortable with me, even if you didn’t want me here. You are only afraid for the sake of your husband, but you know me, Maggie. You know me.”
Maggie was silent, walking with Negan along the fence.
“I think you were so angry, not because you hate me for the things in the past, but because you are feeling guilty for the fact that you don't, for the fact that we actually made a really good team. And now, having to face your husband again, you can't look him in the eye unless you convince yourself and everyone else here that you still despise me,” Negan said. “That is why you only talk to me like this when it is just the two of us.”
Well, Maggie couldn’t really deny Negan’s observation there. She had been feeling extremely angry with everything.
“I feel like… whenever I thought about Glenn, Beth, my dad, I would imagine having them back and things would be perfect. Everything would be fine, I would be happy. All my problems would be fixed. But now I realise that just their presence doesn’t remove all that I had to experience without them,” she said. “I can’t talk to them, because they saw none of it.”
“And you think you can talk to me, because I saw all of it?” Negan asked, turning to properly look at her. “My advice, Maggie - talk to them. With honesty. Tell them about Hershel. Tell them the things you went through while they were gone. Tell them about how we worked together, too, because that is the only way you can move forward. You can't keep secrets from them.”
But that was the thing - talking to people who hadn’t seen all that brutality was hard. Glenn, Beth, Hershel, they were all people that had been lost relatively early on, still. Hell, Maggie had only gotten a year and a half with Glenn, and more than a decade without him, closer to two, and he had been the last of her family to die.
During that time without them, she had changed.
“Or is it because you feel disconnected from them?” Negan asked pointedly. “It is normal. I mean, with time, you start forgetting things, the way people actually were. Now you just need to reconnect with them, get to know them again. That’s the only way you will move forward with them.”
Maggie swallowed. “You know that I used to see you killing Glenn when I looked at you, right? Now, when I look at Glenn, I can see him dying. I keep trying to protect him from that when I know he is capable of protecting himself.”
“But you still want to be with him, right? So stop trying to treat him like he is about to die at any minute. He will probably be able to tell that you are treating him differently. He is strong in his own right, and you need to focus on figuring that out again.”
Maggie looked into Negan’s dark eyes. “So why aren’t you doing that with Lucille?”
Negan shook his head. “Because I know she can’t protect herself right now, she doesn’t remember the outbreak at all. It is very different. And, at the moment, I don’t plan on rekindling whatever we had back then. Not only because I am a changed man, but because I know she will…”
“She will…?” Maggie asked. Negan swallowed.
“She will die. Last time, I tried to get her chemo during the outbreak, but to be realistic, Maggie - she has cancer. What do you think her chances are once hospitals won’t work and there will be no electricity, no nothing?” Negan pointed out. “I don’t believe we would even get enough time to try to rekindle anything.”
Negan wasn’t entirely wrong. Yes, there could be a chance to get her some help, it would be extremely difficult, and even if they were in a place like Alexandria, the chances of her survival would be very low.
“I am sorry,” Maggie said. “It can’t be easy for you.”
“It isn’t,” Negan said. “And yet, she already died once, and I feel like she is already dead. When I talk to her, I feel like talking to a ghost. It isn’t fair on her, but I just… I can’t act normally with her, like I used to.”
“The situation isn’t fair on you either,” Maggie said. “You shouldn’t be expected to act like you used to. I mean, Rick sure as hell isn’t acting like he used to act with Lori. Or even with Michonne.”
That caught Negan’s attention. “Oh? Trouble in paradise?”
Maggie shook her head. “Nothing so dramatic. It’s just… I think Rick feels the same way you do. Disconnected. Even when he loves her, they are both different people now, and they haven’t gotten back together. They are clearly still on good terms, but…”
“But it just doesn’t feel the same?” Negan saif, completing her sentence. “Hell, maybe I have to try and bond with Rick on this, to ease some tension. I would guess he isn’t too fond of me, and we do need to try and function as a group.”
“That’d be a conversation I’d pay to see,” Maggie said.
“Oh, I will collect that payment sometime, if I manage to let you spy on us,” Negan said. “Maggie - for you, does it feel the same?”
Maggie was thrown by the sudden seriousness, and she paused. She immediately wanted to say yes - because of course, it felt the same. But in her heart, she knew it didn’t.
“No,” she confirmed. “But I don’t mind making something new with Glenn. That’s the difference between me and Rick - he doesn’t want to try. I do.”
Negan smiled. “Then, you should heed my advice. Actually talk to the man, Maggie. Last night, I could see how distressed he was - and he doesn’t need the false face you’re putting on, he needs you.”
Maggie never thought she would get such sensible advice from a man like Negan, but, well…
“One more thing,” Negan continued. “I am sorry about Hershel. I know there’s always a chance, but…”
But in all honesty, it was likely she was never going to have him back. Maggie sighed, sitting on the grassy ground next to where Negan was crouching, her head in her hands.
“I feel like I am the only one mourning him,” she said. “Glenn mourns for the baby he never got to see, sure, but I am the only one who thinks of who he
was.
All the good and bad. I guess some others remember him too, but it isn’t the same.”
Negan sat down next to Maggie, sighing. “I do remember Hershel. I think about him, sometimes. I understand why it would be hard talking with Glenn about him, considering everything that happened with him. But if you really want to keep that connection with your husband, you need to.”
“It’s just… every time I mention Hershel, I know Glenn is thinking of an innocent baby. But Hershel…” Maggie shook her head. “I don’t know if I want to change that image Glenn has. I loved my son unconditionally, but I know he had some issues, probably caused by me. Or you.”
“Hey,” Negan said. “None of that is your fault. And you shouldn’t dwell on the past - the only way ahead in life is forward. If I have learned anything, it is that no matter what you do, there’s always a chance to do better in the future. Now, get up and go talk to that man of yours.”
-
Two FBI agents had dragged Rick out of his jail cell early in the morning, bringing him back to the interrogation room in handcuffs.
They looked quite efficient compared to the detective Rick had seen the previous day. And it was insane to think that Morales’ attack, all of that, had only happened the day prior. But that was good - the longer the days felt, the more time it was going to feel like they had before everything went to shit.
“So, you’re Rick Grimes,” one of the agents said with a considering tone. “You don’t look like much. A pretty boy police officer, sure, but I don’t see you gutting a man, being a mafia boss, or leading a terrorist organisation, as you have been accused of.”
Well, at least that told Rick what Philip had talked about with the detective.
“We are now going to go through all the facts of your case, since I feel none of it makes sense,” the other agent stated, pulling out a file and opening it. “On 17th of this month, in the morning, when you were called to help with a car chase, you informed the Sheriff's office that your partner, Shane Walsh, had run off. Then you proceeded to cash in all your vacation days and never showed up again.”
“We don’t know the details of what you did for the rest of the day, but the day after that, you go to another police station and pay the bail for Carol Peletier, who stabbed her husband to death,” the agent stated. “And then yesterday, you were attacked by Mr. Morales while buying - and make sure I get this right - two machetes, five hatchets, seven crossbows, a huge load of arrows, an uncountable number of knives, along with protection, such as bullet-proof vests.”
Yeah, it might’ve sounded pretty suspicious.
“That sounds about right,” Rick said.
“Good,” the agent said. “Then you get attacked, and the attacker calls you a monster. The man you were shopping with, Daryl Dixon, points his crossbow at him, but you clearly command him not to shoot. Then Mr. Dixon tries to fight him off, and once he gets hurt, you snap, and start stabbing Mr. Morales relentlessly.”
Indeed.
“Once you’re done killing him, you clearly command Mr. Dixon to leave with your car and all the weapons - tampering with evidence. We have no audio for the security cameras, but the witness reports do state you yelled for him to go,” the agent continued. “You don’t resist arrest, but you show no remorse, and tell the officers that Mr. Morales wouldn’t have stopped. You argue self-defence.”
It did sound pretty bad, didn’t it?
“At the station, you ask for a lawyer, and it is Michonne Hawthorne. She is also Carol Peletier’s lawyer. Before that day, as far as we were able to tell, you had never seen her before. Same with Daryl Dixon and Carol Peletier,” the agent stated. “Then Mr. Walsh visits you, turns off any recording of the interrogation room. You talk for some time, and when you are interrupted, he is pointing a gun at you.”
“You are correct,” Rick stated simply.
“So, those are the facts, now to the speculation - you first said it was simply self-defence, or defence of your friend. Then you argued that it was a cult, and that Mr. Walsh started raving about delusions. I quote you; Like the dead coming back to life, being dead. You also named Philip Blake as a member of the cult, and he accused you of organised crime in his interrogation, but we believe we know what this is actually about.”
Rick really didn’t think they had any idea. “So, what’s your theory?”
“Not a theory, Mr. Grimes. We know,” one of the agents stated firmly. “Not everything, but we know. And so, I only need to ask you a few more questions - do you know Deanna Monroe?”
Rick nearly had a heart attack, hearing the name.
-
“We need to talk,” Maggie said, walking up to Glenn, who looked tired.
“Should I be worried?” He asked dryly.
Maggie shook her head firmly. “No. I just know I need to talk to you. About everything that happened. Because if I don't, I keep trying to shield you from it and we can't keep doing that.”
Glenn made a placating gesture with his hands. “You know I already said you don't have to.”
“I do,” Maggie stated. “I really do. Because if I don't talk to you about it all, we can’t really reconnect the same way.”
“Did Negan say that?” Glenn asked. Maggie froze. “I felt you leave, this morning. You were with him near the fence for a long while.”
“Are you mad about that?” Maggie asked.
Glenn shook his head. “No, Maggie. I am not. As I said, I am not mad about anything. I just want to be with you.”
Maggie walked closer to Glenn, taking his hand between hers. “Sometimes I think you should be. You're just…”
She breathed deeply in and out, and Glenn caressed her cheek with his free hand, a small smile on his face.
“I can see you're struggling,” Glenn said. “But you know I'd never turn my back on you. Okay?”
Maggie nodded shakily.
“Good. Now, if you still want to talk, go ahead,” Glenn said.
Maggie did.
“You know, it was Negan who told me to go and talk to you, and with the rest of my family,” Maggie said. “I don't talk with him because I've forgiven him, I haven't. I talk with him because it is easy. He knows me, I know him, from the future. He knows everything that happened, he knew our son, everything that happened with him.”
Glenn just listened to Maggie speak.
“Half the time I don't even like him, and I hate what he did to you, and I hate myself for not hating him anymore. We spent a lot of time together, and he apologized to me for what he took from me,” she said. “And when my head was just filled with ideas of killing him, I knew I had to stop hating him, otherwise it'd kill me too.”
Maggie leaned her face to Glenn's touch, sighing.
“And I can't hate him, after everything we've been through. I- there's a lot I need to tell you,” Maggie said. “Our son, he…”
There was a moment of silence. Glenn blinked. “Is he gone?”
Maggie shook her head. “No. He betrayed us. Last I saw him, he was so… hateful. And when I talk about him, even when I remember how he was as a kid, it hurts. Glenn, you don't understand - he isn't a kid, not anymore. He was an adult, basically, capable of his own ideas and thinking. He was a person, not just an idea.”
Glenn had stopped moving, wide-eyed.
“And I know it hurts you never got to see him, but I did, and he was incredible, but I think I also fucked up his life with my hatred for Negan. He believed I was obsessed. And unlike you, I am grieving for a real person who I will never see again,” Maggie said. “It doesn't make your grief any less, but… I had to raise him alone, years and years. Talking with Negan about it helps, because he got to know him, too.”
Maggie clutched Glenn’s hand in hers.
“And I need you to know him, too. Even if it is through just my words. So that you can grieve him too, not just an idea,” Maggie said. “And I need to talk to you about everything else, too, so that you know who I am now. Because I just… feel lost between who I was and who I am.”
“Alright. Alright, Maggie. Then tell me everything. And remember, I won’t be mad about anything you might’ve done. You can talk to me,” Glenn said as he brushed his hand in Maggie’s hair . “I love you.”
Maggie smiled faintly, knowing the talk was going to be long.
“I love you too.”
Notes:
So, what do you think the FBI knows at this point?
Chapter 20: Shenanigans at the Sheriff's Office
Summary:
Rick talks with the agents. Shane talks with Philip, alone.
Notes:
I think this might be the longest chapter in this work so far? I hope you won't get bored.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Friday, 20th of August, 2010
Rick nearly had a heart attack, his head snapping up to look the men in front of him in the eye. “Who is she?”
“Mr. Grimes, don’t lie to us,” the agent stated. “Four days ago, the same day that you took your vacation, Mrs. Monroe got in contact with the US government, being a congresswoman, and told an interesting story to us - which we know is true, since she couldn’t have known about some details otherwise.”
Rick pressed his hands to his face, feeling lightheaded. Deanna, really? Had she told the FBI everything? No wonder she hadn’t been answering their calls, if she had decided to do that instead of actually starting to rebuild Alexandria early.
“Since then, we have started mapping people acting erratically, or giving hints they could also be connected to the situation. You do know Dr. Edwin Jenner too, don’t you? General Beale of the Pennsylvania National Guard?”
Rick was seriously debating the pros and cons of just checking out. Fuck him, honestly. They knew.
“Based on the people we have talked to, we have gathered quite a bit of information regarding what is going to happen… and we also know a lot about you. But since yesterday, we know that you know too. And while me and my colleague here don’t understand how it is possible, you remember years into the future. Like Mrs. Monroe and General Beale. Dr. Jenner only remembers a few months. Up to their deaths, in each case,” the agent stated. “You remember too, and I suspect so do others you have interacted with in the past few days. Morales, Walsh, Dixon, Blake, Peletier, Hawthorne…”
Rick breathed deeply in and out, clenching his fists slightly. “What is it to you?”
“Nothing, really. You are just one of the people who remembers, and aren’t really special in that regard. So, you do remember, eh?”
Rick’s silence was clear evidence for them. Internally, he was panicking - he hadn’t dealt with governmental agencies in years and years, the closest to that had been stuff at the CRM, and if Beale was also in the know… Rick did not want to be involved in any of their shit. He just wanted to live out his life with his people.
“All the clues start to make sense when you know that, don’t they? Dr. Jenner identified your group as the last one with him at the CDC, and identified Mr. Walsh as one of the people in it, whereas Mrs. Monroe has no idea who he is, so something must’ve happened to him between those two points. Neither of them knew Mr. Morales or Mr. Blake when we asked, so they must’ve been before or after them, or in between.”
“And what are you planning to do with this information?” Rick asked cautiously.
“We know that within the past few days, there have been many cases of people remembering a life they haven't yet lived. We have talked to a few that came to us, such as Jenner, whose only wish is to continue research on the disease with his wife. The people we have talked to have given us enough information to be able to fortify certain places properly if anything actually happens. That is the plan,” the agent stated.
“We can’t stop it, not really, and the CDC has actually already known about the Wildfire virus for more than four months by now. There have been plans and preventative measures made, and they clearly didn’t work the last time, so they won’t work this time either.”
They had known and hadn’t stopped it? And they thought something as banal as fortifying was going to be enough? Last time, the military had fallen quite easily, no matter how fortified some of their bases had been. If they actually wanted to stop anything, they needed to find the place where it had all started from, and nuke it.
But did Rick even want that? Could he have, at that point, even lived in the normal world anymore?
No. If Rick was truly honest with himself, he was waiting for the outbreak to start. The normalcy felt sickening to him, when he knew it was never going to last.
“The odd thing is, everyone we talked to remembers you in one way or another,” the agent stated. “We have identified others, aside from the people I told you about. And basically all of them have one thing in common - they, at some point, met you. What is it about you that has made you the common denominator?”
Rick froze. All of them remembered him? That was… freaky.
“I don't know. I am nothing exceptional. Maybe it's just a coincidence, I travelled around quite a bit during the outbreak, met many different communities, fought and led some of them too. I think there must’ve been at least a couple hundred people in my community at some point.” he said.
“Indeed…” the agent said. “We have determined the outbreaks started in France, based on the knowledge Jenner had - but we don't believe it can be stopped. The government has been briefed, and the decision was just to ensure all important officers and leaders, as well as some doctors, scientists, and people of fertile age, are settled into a bunker in a non-disclosed location. It was designed years ago to be self-sustainable in case of nuclear war. Air-tight, so the Wildfire virus, despite being airborne, can’t get in if the bunker has been sealed shut before it starts spreading. That way, perhaps humanity can outlast this.”
Rick could tell the man didn't actually understand the severity of it all. Honestly, their plan was to send all those rich and powerful assholes into a nuclear bunker? And what they were going to do there, huh? Outlast the outbreak? It was impossible to outlast. And if the bunker ran on things like solar panels, those had an expiration date at some point. They couldn’t go out to fix them either, since that would immediately give the virus a way in.
Just hiding out underground wasn’t sustainable either. Maybe for a few generations, but really? Not even trying to stop it?
Hell, Rick didn't even want him to. After so many years of it, Rick was sick enough in the head to miss the apocalypse. But still, he couldn’t help but feel grossed out by the plan.
“If you want, you can have a spot there. We have been told you could be an asset. We aren’t offering this to everyone, but since you are the person we have most information on…,” the agent said. Rick scoffed.
“Not offering it to everyone, eh? So I’d have to leave my people behind?” Rick had to ask. “But no, even if you say I’d get to have them all with me. My answer is a definite no. Living underground, in a bunker with politicians and stuck-up officers, would make me go insane.”
Rick didn’t know if any of the others in his group would’ve wanted it, but he was willing to make the decision for all of them, right then and there. They all knew the dangers of the outbreak, the struggles of it, and Rick knew behaving in a bunker like that, with people like that, would’ve been extremely difficult.
Hell, Rick would’ve started plotting a takeover the first night there.
But a bunker, in theory, wasn’t a bad idea. What really was safer than that, eh? As long as it wasn’t a fully sealed one like the men in front of Rick were suggesting. But the true issue was the fact that, once in a bunker, the walkers could just trap them there for eternity, surround the entrance and just keep on coming.
Besides, inside a closed bunker, if anyone died and turned to a walker, it could cause mass chaos in moments. Rick hadn't forgotten what had happened in the prison.
“That is alright,” the agent said. “We do understand your reluctance. If you were the only one that knew, it wouldn’t be your choice - but since we know many others, now, you aren’t required.”
Thank god for that. Getting kidnapped by one shady powerful organisation was enough for Rick to last a lifetime. And, really, if Beale was involved in the idea in any way, Rick wanted nothing to do with it.
“Now then, we do have a protocol for how to deal with people who remember,” the agent said. “You will not tell anyone about anything we said regarding the bunker, or the plans. At least not to anyone outside your group. You won’t try anything in the next week or so before the outbreak. Then, since we know why you did what you did to Morales, considering the world you come from, we have been instructed to let you go. Considering how many people we have estimated may remember, we don’t have orders to detain all of you.”
That was it?
“Don’t look so shocked. There was talk about killing all of you to remove the potential for you to talk and cause mass panic, but in the end, the government decided it was more beneficial for the possible survival of humanity if there were at least some people that were prepared for what is coming.”
Well. Rick couldn’t disagree with that. But he was suspicious of it, still.
“You don’t need to ask me any more questions?” Rick wondered.
“No,” one of the agents said. “You have been labelled as low priority, based on what we have heard. While you were a leader to your people, and you are a police officer with great skills of killing people, you don’t have any knowledge that specifically would interest us, such as regarding the virus, any possible cures, so on, like Jenner, for example, has.”
So, he was low priority. He didn’t know if that was an insult or a compliment.
“I mean, hell, based on just people’s search history and activities like committing crimes, the FBI has managed to identify around a hundred other people who remember, most near Philadelphia and Virginia. Now, you’re just one added name on the list.”
They were still keeping track of everyone who seemed to remember, in their opinion. Rick didn’t like the idea of being on a list, but at least that meant that, somewhere, there existed a record.
“If you want to, you can come to any military base with us, or just leave. But we have your name, and if at any point you need help from the military, we know you can at least kill people,” one of the agents stated. “Though I have a feeling you wouldn’t like that.”
The agents stood up, one of them coming to unlock Rick’s handcuffs. “Now, remember what we said. And with that, you are free to go.”
Wasn’t that convenient?
Rick rubbed his wrists, standing up as well. “What about Shane and the g- Philip Blake?”
The agents glanced at each other, before turning to look at Rick. “Of course, they will get the same speech as you have. We have been told to not pick favourites, because truly, you are all seen in the same light; necessary savages. But of course, we will only be telling them what we know they already know. Like with you, we talked about Mrs. Monroe, but we have no reason to mention her to them. Still, we will be talking to them.”
Well, wasn’t that fucking great? Rick probably now needed to wait for Shane to ensure that he definitely didn’t join Philip. After all, the two of them had been left alone in the jail cells for the time that Rick had talked with the agents, and he definitely didn’t want to know what was going on with that conversation.
“One more thing, Mr. Grimes,” one of the agents stated. “Here's a map of a few military facilities we have already evacuated around here. Nothing big, obviously, but I've been told survivors like you would appreciate them. Though we will be giving this to others we identify here as well, such as Mr. Walsh and Mr. Blake, so bear that in mind.”
Rick grabbed the map, thinking thanks for nothing. Because there was no way Rick was going to even entertain going into a war over facilities or territory with Philip again. No chance - he remembered how the last time had gone, and even if they were more prepared now, well.
There was no chance, unless he knew for certain that Philip was dead.
“I do have one more question, actually,” Rick said, turning to the agents. “Deanna - did she agree to go to the bunker, if you asked her?”
The agents looked at each other.
“No. She wants to build her own community.”
Rick nodded. As he suspected. While Deanna had been weak at the start, she had, at least in some ways, learned. And thus, if they ever had a need for it again, Rick knew Alexandria was going to exist.
Though he had no idea what kind of a place it was going to be.
-
“You know, if Rick won’t accept you in his group, I would be more than willing to,” Philip told Shane. “You are a strong man, and you clearly have a good set of skills. You would make a fine member.”
“A fine lackey for you is what you mean, eh?” Shane asked.
“Would you rather be a fine lackey for Rick, just for the privilege of getting to fuck his wife?”
Shane turned around in his cot, his back on the infuriating man. Ever since the agents had dragged Rick away, he had been forced to listen to him.
“You know Shane, men like us, men that Rick considers insane, are true survivors. And he knows we are a threat to him. Do you really think, knowing all of that, he would let you anywhere near them?” Philip asked. “Near her?”
“And what, I should just give up, that’s what you’re saying? Become exactly like you?” Shane asked. “No shot, man. I don’t know what kind of a man you think I am, but I ain’t going to work with anyone who killed people I know.”
“But you will work with someone who killed you?”
Shane sighed, turning back to look at the man. Philip, for all intents and purposes, looked harmless. Sure, he was some inches taller than either Shane or Rick, but that didn’t make him any more intimidating. He didn’t look like someone who callously killed people.
Then again, he had never imagined Rick killing people either, and he also looked mostly harmless.
“Rick said you gave him no choice. Why were you going to kill him? Because he didn’t give any justifications for our actions when he was trying to turn us against each other.”
Shane thought about it - indeed, why had he really tried to kill Rick? He had been on the way of getting to be with Lori and Carl, and the baby, and he had constantly been undermining Shane’s authority. Until the point that Rick had come back, everything had been going fine for Shane.
And then it had all come crashing down.
“Because I was angry. And I didn’t think he could keep everyone safe. And I thought I deserved everything he had, that I was strong enough to fight for them when he wasn’t.” Shane said. “I guess he was, in the end. Made me believe he was giving up, then stabbed me right through the heart.”
“Don’t you want revenge for that?” Philip asked.
Shane looked at him, considering. In the end, he only really found emptiness left behind by his rage. No soaring need for revenge. “No. And I don’t even know if I could have actually killed him, even if I wanted to.”
Philip paused. “How so?
“Because, in the end, I still loved Rick,” Shane said, which made Philip do a double take.
“Did you have a thing for both him and his wife, or are we talking of brotherly love?”
Shane snorted. “Really?”
“I mean, I remember Merle always talking about his brother like he was that way, and with him being in Rick’s group, why not?”
Shane’s head snapped up. “Wait, Merle? He lived?”
Shane decided not to think about any insinuations regarding Daryl and Rick.
“Yeah. Then he backstabbed me, and I killed him. You knew him, too?” Philip asked, curious. “He had this neat blade in the place of his missing hand, but he was a fine soldier for me. Until his brother came along and ruined that, of course.”
“He does come and ruin things, doesn’t he?” Shane said, shaking his head. “I think, by the time before I died, he had somehow managed to wiggle himself in Rick’s good graces and into my spot as his brother and best friend. And now Rick is of the mind that he would die for that hick.”
“Oh?” Philip said, sounding very interested, now. Shane decided to shut his mouth - it was going to do him no good, spilling his guts to the man if he was trying to have any sort of relationship with Rick anymore, at that point.
Yet, Shane couldn’t deny that he was feeling pissed off and hurt by the way Rick was acting at that point. Even if he only really felt empty about his own death at the hands of the man, he couldn’t forget everything else.
Shane could see Rick had changed. Yet, no matter what, Shane could also remember the way that he had been at the farm. Always against Shane, always in the way. And after killing Shane, Rick had gotten more used to his ways? What a hypocrite.
And now he didn’t want anything to do with Shane, huh? He thought Shane was dangerous?
What danger was there? Rick should have been grateful that he was so willing to protect Carl and Lori, not afraid of what Shane might do. Rick had once said to him that he would have done anything to save Carl’s life, and now that was somehow wrong of Shane to think?
Shane looked at Philip, then, and realised that he didn’t really want to join Rick’s group now. Sure, he wanted to be a part of something, but always trying to keep Rick happy, following the man’s lead, didn’t seem appealing at all.
“Have you reconsidered?” Philip asked.
Shane snorted. After all, if he didn’t want to follow one high and mighty asshole like his best friend, why would he want to follow another? At least he knew Rick, if that was what it was about. He would have preferred Rick to the man in the other cell.
“Nah, man,” Shane said. “You can rot for all I care. I’m going to do my own thing.”
Philip didn’t seem pleased by that.
When the man was also taken by the agents, same as Rick, Shane hoped that he never got to see his face again. He gave Shane the creeps.
-
Rick waited patiently in the sheriff’s station lobby, for his dearest friend and enemy. He could see some of the others in the lobby eyeing him like he was insane, especially the receptionist, whom Rick had known for years during his job, and who clearly couldn’t recognise the man he had become.
And who clearly knew what Rick had done to Morales, what he had gotten away with.
Rick pretended to read some news magazine that had been on a table in the middle of the lobby, trying to look inconspicuous - but most likely not succeeding. He knew he probably looked a bit crazy, and Rick wished he at least had his phone with him, so he could’ve called his people.
He didn’t even know how he was supposed to get to the farm, with the cop cruiser probably in some ditch. Maybe he just needed to go into the locker room of the station, since he was still technically a Sheriff’s deputy and he hadn’t been dismissed due to the incident. Rick believed that the keys to his personal car were there, in his locker, left there the day he had gotten shot originally.
When the next person walked to the lobby from inside the station, Rick wanted to sigh. Of course he hadn’t gotten the luxury of getting to ambush Shane first and leaving before the governor came out. Philip, whatever.
The man had a similar map Rick had been handed to in his hand, and when he noticed Rick, he immediately walked up to him with that punchable face of his - and then he sat next to Rick on the couch like he owned the place.
Rick had to grit his teeth. Even if he had been released by the FBI, it didn’t mean he was allowed to just start gutting people left, right and center in public.
“Hello, Rick,” Philip said. “If I am not reading the situation wrong, you also got that nice little briefing about the government knowing, and this very same map I now have in my hand.”
“Indeed,” Rick said. “You know, you can use any facility there, I am not planning on any of them.”
Philip seemed to be curious about that. “Why?”
“Because I will not go to a stupid war over territory with you again. I will not have you using it as an excuse to attack my people,” Rick said. “And because I still don’t trust everything I was just told, and even if they claim they chose not to kill us, I can’t help considering the possibility that all of those places are rigged.”
Philip tilted his head. “You saying that to me gives me zero confidence in the idea. If you thought that, I’d think you would just be happy to see me march into one of these facilities.”
“Sure,” Rick said. “I wouldn’t mind seeing you die immediately. But even last time, your group was mostly made up of innocents. I’ve come to learn that people are one of the greatest resources. I would kill you if I got the chance, and I would kill as many people as needed to have my way, sure - but bloodshed, when not necessary, isn’t something I want.”
And that was true. While Rick was still debating whether or not to send one of his people on a secret assassination mission to take out the governor in his sleep, he had no grudge against the man’s wife and daughter, nor any of the people that had been innocent in his town.
“Sure, Rick,” Philip said, taking out the map. “You think the government won’t see it the same way?”
“Maybe they do,” Rick stated. “But it does sound too good to be true, doesn’t it? I mean, seriously, you were also a master of creating stuff that was too good to be true - like that town of yours. And have seen many, many things that were like that. Really, your evil was nothing compared to Terminus, for one. So, with the kind of man you are, would you really just let people like us live?”
Philip tilted his head. “No. What was Terminus?”
Rick didn’t know if he should have told Philip anything - but really, having info on Terminus was harmless. Hell, Rick might have even been happy if Philip decided to use that info to his advantage.
“Cannibals. They put up signs, saying that there’d be sanctuary for all, that people who came to them would survive. Then they butchered them,” Rick stated. “We went there, but they clearly didn’t know who they were dealing with, and we were the end of them.”
“Seems like you are people that ruin any community you come across, eh?” Philip said. Then he took out the map, laid it down onto the table. “How about we make a deal? Similar to the one you once wanted to make. While you say you don’t plan to go to any of these facilities, and I don’t either, our minds can change. For that, I’d say… splitting the map in the middle, the left side could be yours, the right mine, or the other way around.”
Rick should have known it was useless talking to the man.
“No. I remember trying to make that deal, then, and the way you acted. The only way to live was our surrender, according to you. What leverage do you even have now, Philip?” Rick asked. “If I want to go to any facility on that map, I will. I am not making deals with you.”
Blessedly, before Rick had to hear the other man’s answer - though he could predict it based on the flexing of his jaw - Shane walked out, looking tired. Rick stood up, walking to the man.
“Shane,” he said. “You talked to them?”
Shane looked at Rick. “I don’t answer to you. I don’t need to tell you anything.”
Right. So, the man was having a hissy fit again. Honestly, Rick needed a weather forecast for Shane’s moods, that would’ve been really helpful the last time around. One moment he was being nice, next he was talking shit.
“I thought you wanted to try,” Rick said. “For Lori.”
“The same manipulation you used before stabbing me, eh?” Shane shook his head. “Sure, I will try, but I am not just going to take orders from you. If you can’t accept me as I am now, I am going to make my own path forward. Because I realise I don’t feel sorry for anything I did.”
That wasn’t good at all. Shane going rogue was one of the worst-case scenarios, especially when he knew exactly where the farm was.
“Shane-” Rick tried, but he was cut off.
“No, Rick,” the other man said. Just, no. Don’t worry, I am not going to join Philip, if that’s what you’re worried about. I am not just picking out of two assholes, I am going to go my own way.”
With that, Shane stormed off, and Rick could see a smug smile on Philip’s face.
Honestly, Rick was very tempted to just kill them both, right then and there. He hated complications, and there were now two big ones walking around.
And anything that was a danger to his people didn’t stand a chance.
Notes:
In the next chapter, Rick finally gets back to his people (And Daryl!).
And, of course, he also gets to see Negan again for the first time.
Chapter 21: A Spark of Something
Summary:
Rick & Daryl reunite, Rick has an... interesting talk with Negan.
Chapter Text
Friday, August 20th, 2010
When Daryl saw an unfamiliar car driving towards the farm around midday, he immediately rushed towards it with his crossbow drawn, ready to shoot any intruders.
For the entire night and morning, he had been keeping watch, not listening to any worried comments the others were making. Still, despite the sleep deprivation, he was in good enough shape to kill some bastard if they tried to hurt any of them.
Maybe it looked quite suspicious, considering they were still living in the normal world, but hell if Daryl cared.
When the car got closer and Daryl could see the driver, his shoulders immediately relaxed, though, his crossbow dropping to dangle on his side.
Rick.
Daryl didn’t rush - or that was at least what he told himself - but he did immediately start walking towards the moving vehicle, a sense of relief washing over him. He wanted to smack himself - god, Merle was right, he did sound like an abandoned dog finally getting a glimpse of his owner again. It had only been a day, for christ’s sake.
Though Daryl had learned to not care about how he was acting - survival didn’t care for embarrassment, after all - and as such, he didn’t really mind if he was proving Merle’s comments right.
Rick parked near Merle’s truck, stepping out. He was wearing some plain clothes that he had probably gotten from the Sheriff’s Office to replace the absolute bloody mess that his uniform had been, but honestly, Rick looked good in anything.
“Hey, man,” Daryl said, trying to gauge out any injuries the other might have. “Michonne couldn’t get any answer from the judge on bail, we didn’t think ya would be gettin’ back today. I mean, I was goin’ to organise a prison break, but the others didn’t agree.”
Rick’s smile was contagious, though Daryl could see there was a tense edge to it. Noticing it, he immediately wanted to help ease it. Rick didn’t need any more shit to stress over.
“You wouldn’t believe this shit even if I told you,” Rick said. “I spent the night in jail talking with
Shane
and
the Governor,
the FBI knows about people remembering and they decided to just fuck it and let me go, and last I saw, both Shane and the Governor just walked off to their separate ways as well.”
Daryl needed to tell Rick to stop making his blood pressure rise. He was going to get a heart attack if Rick kept putting himself in dangerous situations.
“Wha’ ya mean you spent the night talkin’ with those two assholes that both tried to kill ya?” Daryl asked roughly. “What if they’d tried somethin’?”
Daryl hadn’t even noticed he had walked to stand right in front of the man, not before Rick put both his hands on Daryl’s shoulders placatingly.
“I didn’t really have a choice in it, and we
were
in separate cells,” he said. “You don’t have to worry about it. Really, I am just glad to be back here with you.”
Daryl sighed, looking down like he had done after he had pointed his crossbow at T-Dog all those years ago. “Ya need to stop puttin’ yourself in danger. Especially if I ain’t there.”
Rick moved one of his hands from Daryl’s shoulders to the back of his neck, pressing Daryl’s face against his shoulder. Daryl shuddered at the feeling of closeness, though he didn’t move away, the thought not even crossing his mind.
“You aren’t responsible for protecting me,” Rick said, his voice rough. “I love it when you do, and I know I can always trust you to have my back. But if something happens to me, it is not your fault.”
Daryl shut his eyes. “Except when it is.”
Daryl could see the moment play in his mind over and over again - the bridge. The shitty way he had treated the other man - his leader, his best friend, before that. Ever since then, Daryl had regretted all of it - and over some asshole like Negan?
None of that had been worth their partnership. Definitely not worth Rick’s life.
Rick pushed him back a little, just enough to meet Daryl’s eyes as he tilted his head a bit down. Hell, they were the same height, Daryl was just always hunched over enough to warrant it.
“We talked about this, Daryl. I don’t blame you for that. Not at all,” Rick said. “And your value is not measured by how well you can protect us. You hear me? We
care
about you.”
Daryl knew that, of course he did. He had seen that care in many of their actions through all the years. Still, he supposed he had never been able to shake the insecurity that had always existed in him. It had eased with every moment he spent with the group, with Rick, but he still sometimes felt out of place.
“You, Daryl, are part of our family.
My
family. I trust you with my life and the lives of all these people here, and I know there’s nothing you wouldn’t do to protect all of us,” Rick said, moving his hand gently on the back of Daryl’s neck. “But protecting us isn’t the reason you’re a part of our family. Hell, even if you got injured enough that you could never fight or work for us again, you would still be just as important. And even if you ever wanted to leave, I wouldn’t let you.”
There was something dark and possessive in that tone, and Daryl didn’t mind a single bit. “What, ya won’t let me go wanderin’ off with Merle again?”
Rick’s grip tightened just a bit, and it made Daryl shiver. “Nah. You aren’t Merle’s. You’re mine.”
And Daryl was. For years, now, he had been more Rick’s than he had ever been Merle’s.
“And don’t forget that, Daryl. When you feel like you need to do more, be better, remember - you don’t have to be anything else, as long as you keep being here, with me. Mine,” Rick said, pulling Daryl to his shoulder once again. “And if I order you to stop blaming yourself, you gotta do it, right?”
Right. That was quite the conundrum - Merle was right about one thing, if Rick said to jump, Daryl only asked how high. But Daryl’s state of mind for the past however many years had been blaming himself. So how could he stop?
“Promise me, if I ever do anything tha’ stupid again, yer gonna beat the shit out of me,” Daryl said. “Don’t hesitate. If I try attackin’ you like that, or try plotting against ya, just shut that shit down.”
Daryl could feel Rick's muscles tensing, his hands tightening momentarily before he let out a breath. “If it makes you feel better, sure. But remember, before it gets to that, if you ever truly disagree with me, just talk.”
“Ya know I ain't the best with talking,” Daryl pointed out. “An’ I can't talk to ya if you throw me into a whole other community.”
Because that had been one of the worst parts of it all. Getting persuaded to lead the Sanctuary, being away from Rick for that time, had been awful. Daryl had felt so alone and even when he knew it was only done because Daryl was someone Rick had trusted, it had hurt.
Especially when Daryl had seen Rick blow up that bridge, thinking that he had wasted the last months he could've had with the man by trying uselessly work on the Sanctuary.
“That, I admit, was a mistake,” Rick said. “I never should've sent you away. That was awful of me to do to you, and even if I had Michonne as a partner, you were supposed to be my second-in-command. I should have kept you like this, by my side, at all times.”
And that was all Daryl wanted, really. Hell, even if Rick made decisions he didn't agree with like he had done with Negan back then, it would be so much easier to bear if Rick was just there, if Daryl was able to lean on his leadership.
Because really, after Rick's supposed death, he had mostly been… drifting.
“I promise you, Daryl, one thing - from now on, we stay together. Nothing will keep me from having you here, by my side,” Rick pressed their foreheads together, meeting Daryl's eyes. “You hear me?”
Daryl nodded, letting out a shuddering breath. “I hear ya.”
They stood like that for some time, in a much-needed hug, breathing the same air, before they were interrupted by an annoyingly cheerful voice.
“Rick! Is that you?”
Daryl’s head snapped to the direction of Negan’s voice, glaring at the man who seemed to be carrying some planks with him.
“What are ya doin’?” Daryl questioned tightly, feeling the way Rick tensed up just seeing the man.
“I am working on securing your well. I thought making a proper cover could be a start, eh? Maggie pointed me where to find the tools,” Negan said before turning to Rick again. “Sorry to interrupt you two lovebirds, but damn, Rick! And I thought Daryl aged badly. I didn’t know you could look like this. ”
“Negan,” Rick said with a dark voice. “We are going to talk, now.”
Rick turned back to Daryl for a moment. “Trust me, I can handle this. You can keep watch, but don't intervene.”
With that, Rick walked off with that bow-legged gait of his, straight to Negan, and started by punching him in the face.
Daryl really needed to get some heart medication to deal with the panics that Rick sometimes put him through.
-
Rick felt extremely satisfied by the fact that he had gotten to punch Negan.
Hell, not only did Negan deserve it, but he did also have some pent-up anger from having to deal with two of his other enemies, and now living in the same space with Negan, without the bars of a cell?
Rick deserved some violence.
“Hell, Rick, you didn't have to do that,” Negan groaned, trying to rise up on the ground, but Rick kicked him down again, crouching to press one of his knees on Negan’s back.
Really, considering that Negan was a good fighter, he was clearly holding back for the sake of not getting an arrow to his head from Daryl, who was ever-loyally watching from the sidelines. Still, Rick didn't care.
“I remember my last talk with you, Negan,” he started. “You constantly, always, kept thinking you were in charge. And right now, you still act like it. You might be harmless, and you might act like that just because that's the kind of an asshole you are, but you will not disrespect anyone here. Not me, not Daryl, not anyone.”
Negan sighed. “Is this all because I said Daryl aged badly? Jesus, Rick, just kiss the man.”
Negan was still doing it. Poking at them all the fucking time, even when he was down.
“You know, Negan, I used to think about you a lot, everything you did to me. It was only through my sheer will that I didn't kill you when I slit your throat. And now people around here actually like you, but that doesn't change the fact that you are only here because I allow it,” Rick said. “You can joke around, but you will respect me and the others.”
Negan snorted. “You know, I can't believe I actually missed you, Rick. Those glares of yours. They aren't as effective without that feral look of yours, though. Right now you look like a ken doll.”
Right. Negan was an asshole.
“Besides, Rick, I've been part of your community for longer than you were. Isn't that insane?”
Rick placed one of his hands in Negan's hair, lifting his head to look him in the eye. “But you don't know everyone here. I do. These are all my people, not yours. I understand what you have done for us - I am grateful for that. Saving Judith, keeping her safe when I was gone. Protecting the community by killing their enemies. But that was then, this is now.”
Rick could see a tired look in Negan's eyes that hadn't been there, all those years ago. He could tell that the other man wasn't really even thinking of fighting against Rick, not really, and that was good. But he could still feel the anger bubbling under his skin.
“We need to make one thing clear - you follow me. I am the leader. You aren't,” Rick said. “And you will not antagonise anyone here. You will stay in line, do your job, contribute the best you can. As long as you do that, you stay.”
Negan rolled his eyes. “Sure, Rick.”
Rick swallowed, considering his next words.
“Right when we first met, I remember you killing my friends and pushing me to a point where I truly would have cut my son's arm off. And after that, you told me three things; you answer to me, you provide for me, you belong to me. That was the deal,” Rick said, thinking about it only for a moment before he decided to fuck it. “I think it is only fair for me to ask you to repeat those same three things.”
Negan’s expression shifted closer to incredulity. “Really, Rick? Do we have to go there?”
But Rick wasn't budging. “We do, Negan. Because I don't care about if you're a bad guy or not. I don't care if you've done good, either. What I care about is whether I can trust you to behave.”
“I have been behaving, Rick,” Negan said. “And I will continue doing so.”
But Rick wanted to push that extra mile. “You know, yesterday, I met two of my other enemies. Shane - he used to be my best friend, but he started acting irrational, threatening me, screwing my wife, so I killed him. He killed one of the people currently living here. And Philip, with whom I tried to make deals in the past, but who ended up destroying a community I had built, and also killing one of the people currently living here. You have done the same thing - just more brutally, and you hurt us for longer.
“So why should I trust you, when I can't trust them, if you can't even say the words you made me say?”
Negan didn't move, and he did look quite tired of the interaction.
“ Why , Negan?” Rick asked, serious. “ You came to me, asking for shelter for you and your wife. You were granted that, knowing I'm the leader of this group. Knowing that, you answer to me, you provide for me, you belong to me.”
“Rick, seriously?” Negan started again, but Rick pressed his head down.
“I can already tell you understand you can't do anything to me. But I also know I can't scare you, either. And I am not doing this like you did, back then, killing people you love and making you hurt them,” he said. “But I need you to understand that. You are not in charge. I am grateful for what you've done with your second chance, but I need to know you will follow my orders if needed.”
Because while there was some catharsis to the idea of making Negan repeat the words the same way he had made Rick, it wasn't about humiliating the other man, or making him scared. No, Rick just wanted to see an example of Negan being able to behave, as simple as it was.
“I answer to you, Rick,” Negan said. “I will do my best to provide for this group, for you. But I do not belong to you. I am still my own man, Rick.”
Rick could have been fine with that - hell, he probably even agreed with the sentiment of it. But everyone in their group belonged to Rick - and Rick, in turn, belonged to them. It wasn't about ownership the way it had been with Negan, but the fact they were all each other's and could trust one another unconditionally.
And if Negan was to be there, he was going to belong to Rick, too.
“If you are going to be one of us, you belong to me,” Rick said. “Everyone here belongs to me, Negan. I am not making them call themselves ‘Rick’ or whatever bullshit you did, but they belong to me. And I will do anything to protect what belongs to me, but you have to accept that. Once you're in, I will do that for you too. Because I know you have done a lot for my people in my absence, and that you are a productive member of my community.”
Negan sighed. “Sure, why not. I belong to you, Rick. Happy?”
Extremely happy. But it wasn’t enough.
“Say it once more. All of it,” Rick said. “You answer to me, you provide for me, you belong to me.”
“Honestly, Rick…” Negan said. “I answer, to you, I provide for you, I belong to you.”
Rick watched Negan’s expression for a moment, before deciding that it was enough.
“Good.” Rick stood up, as Negan crawled to a sitting position, and Rick held out his hand to the other man. Negan only eyed it warily for a moment before taking it, and Rick dragged him up.
“Great to have cleared that up,” Rick said. “Now, Negan, have there been any issues since you arrived? I know Maggie was quite against it, and I can't imagine how Glenn feels, but anything worse?”
“I think Maggie might actually be my best friend here,” Negan said, and when Rick gave him an incredulous look, he snorted. “What? Don’t believe me? Ask Daryl. I know she doesn’t actually
like
me, but she comes to talk to me all on her own.”
Well, that was news to Rick. He turned to look at Daryl, who was still watching them like a hawk. He nodded.
“That’s good news, then. I’d hate to start breaking up fights among my people this soon,” Rick said. “Where are you and your wife staying?”
Negan nodded towards the barn. “I'm staying there, my wife is with yours. Well, the one you are legally married to.”
With Lori? Well, maybe she could use a friend among them. Carol had been that for her, back before she died, but Carol was a very different person to the way she had been when they had just arrived at the prison, and Lori probably didn’t have anyone else more normal to talk to. Patricia, perhaps, would’ve been the closest to normalcy. Or Annette, but she had been avoiding them.
“I actually think it isn’t a bad idea for some people to sleep in the barn, to keep watch on our supplies,” Rick said. “But I do want to get you more involved with the rest of the group, too. It isn’t good to create such a clear line of separation between you and the rest of us. So, I think you should have a partner stay with you there.”
Negan looked intrigued. “Oh? And you think any of the fine people in your group would agree to that?”
Rick smiled. “I know the perfect person, actually. Merle. I think you’ll soon find he is even more infuriating than you. Of course, we will switch it up from time to time, get you acquainted with all of us, but for now…”
Rick could only imagine the kind of conversations Merle and Negan were going to have.
Notes:
What did you think? I think this might've been one of my favourite chapters to write.
Chapter 22: The Alexandria Conundrum
Summary:
Rick has another meeting with his people. After that, Merle & Negan's first conversation at the barn.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Friday, August 20th, 2010
Later that day, when everyone that was involved in their future planning was available, Rick gathered all of them once again in the barn.
Daryl, Michonne, Carl, Maggie, Glenn, Hershel, Lori, Negan, Carol… the others preferred to not be involved. Or, in Merle’s case, Rick had decided to leave him cuffed to the radiator for a few more hours, before he was going to personally escort him to the barn to spend time with Negan.
Rick had the map set up on the table, considering it carefully as the others walked in, Daryl standing glued to his one side, Michonne and Carl on the other. Maggie and Glenn went to stand on the opposite wall from Negan, who was sitting lazily on top of a huge box of rice.
“I have to explain to you how I got out of jail,” Rick said. “And what new information I now know, that is very relevant to our future.”
Rick looked at everyone in his group, building momentum for his words, before he continued.
“I was arrested for gutting Morales, a saviour that Daryl killed in the previous timeline, when he attacked me and Daryl during our run. I was interrogated, and Shane showed up,” Rick said. “I think all of us here know him, right? I told Michonne about him when we were at Alexandria, and I filled Negan in on the bare bones of it all earlier.”
Rick could see how most people looked pretty unsatisfied with the knowledge that he had been in Shane’s presence. Especially Carl, who had been the one to put the man down all those years ago. And Lori, too.
Rick remembered the way Lori had held him, whispering in his ear about what a danger Shane was. And yet, she had still been pissed at him for killing the man.
“He pointed a gun at me, again, when Michonne got in. There was some other stuff, and either way, I got the Governor involved and taken to questioning too. As I already told Daryl, I spent a night in a jail cell next to them two.”
Hershel, despite being a very kind and forgiving man, did look quite put off about the very thought of the governor. No wonder - the man had chopped his head off. Rick was glad that Otis wasn’t in the barn, otherwise he would’ve probably been pissed about Shane, too.
“He tried making some bullshit deals once again, and I don’t think he is any better than he was before,” Rick said. “Either way, in the morning, I was taken in by the FBI. They asked if I knew Deanna - apparently, the government already knows that people remember a future that hasn’t yet happened. They know about the outbreak.”
That left the barn in silence for a few moments, due to the sheer shock of it. Lori, intriguingly enough, was the first one to speak.
“So… they are working on stopping it, right? Is it possible that it won’t even happen, that we get to live a normal life?”
Rick shook his head. “The fucked up part is, I was told that the government has already known about the disease for four months. Last time, they worked on preventative measures for that long, and they still didn’t work. Knowing what happened won’t give them any more tools to change the outcome, and their greatest plan is to evacuate their leaders to some bunker to try to outlast it.”
Rick could see the way that crushed any hope that Lori might’ve still had. But, as he had predicted, none of the others seemed too crushed. Perhaps Hershel, a little bit, but the rest of them? They had adapted to the apocalypse, seen the worst of it, and that was their life, now. What else was there for them, really?
“The agents let me go, though they gave me this map, with military locations that they have already evacuated. On paper, that sounds great - secure locations where no walkers will be, eh? But they gave the same map to the governor, and to Shane, and I don’t even know if I trust the FBI not to boobytrap all those locations beforehand.”
Rick threw the map to Daryl, who looked at it for a moment before passing it on.
“My choice is not to go to any of those places,” Rick said. “But I don’t know if the farm will be secure either. We still haven’t gotten any further with the idea of a fence, and Shane knows exactly where we are - he is still being hostile to me. And now he has met the governor, knows his name, so on. I can’t discount the possibility of them working together, and Shane bringing him straight to us.”
That left a grim silence around them.
“So, my choice - we need to start looking for another place. We will continue fortifying the farm and gathering supplies, but we also have to start looking. Anywhere in the States works, at this point, since the cars and gas stations can still function. We just need to be somewhere nobody knows about,” Rick said, feeling the weight of the decision on his shoulders. “Does anyone have any objections?”
There were none. Maggie, the last time, had mostly objected because she hadn’t wanted to go anywhere closer to Negan, but considering the man was in the same fucking barn, now… and Hershel, despite it being his farm, had seen the way it had easily crumbled the last time.
And as Rick had thought about the military - some amount of fortification wasn’t going to help in the face of what was going to go down.
“We need a remote, secure place to stay during the initial outbreak. Far from cities and main roads,” Carol said. “Rick, you weren’t there the last time it happened, you were in a coma, so you don’t know how it was - but we have to be away from all the chaos.”
Rick nodded, appreciating the insight. Because, indeed, last time he had somehow managed to sleep through the world ending. It was going to be a whole new experience for him.
“We could stay here until the worst has blown over,” Michonne said. “Boobytrap the fence, so if anyone tries attacking, they die. Then, once a month or so has passed, we can move on.”
“Or we move now, when we still have a chance to go around without issues,” Carol said. “This time, we won’t get stuck in a highway scavenging for supplies. I won’t go through that again.”
Losing Sophia, Rick thought.
“Most places are still occupied by living people. Prisons, hospitals, other secure facilities…” Rick said, shaking his head. “We can't really go and occupy anything before we're back in lawless land. We can look for places that are already abandoned, though. But we also need multiple back-up plans. This time, we will be prepared.”
“Even if it is occupied by people, now, if it is remote enough, we could go and take it,” Carol pointed out. Rick clenched his jaw.
“And what? Commit mass murder when there's still a shot of being arrested?” Rick asked. Before Carol could answer, Negan did.
“Funny that that's your only argument,” Negan said from the side. “I mean, you do have a thing for mass murder. Not that I fault you for it.”
Rick clenched his jaw, especially when he noticed the way Glenn shuddered a bit, and he walked up to Negan, looking him straight in the eye.
“Negan,” he said. “Remember our talk earlier? About respect?”
Negan sighed. “Yes, yes, sir. I answer to you, I provide for you, I belong to you.”
Negan's tone was dripping with sarcasm, but Rick didn't really care. The main point was getting Negan to actually say the words.
“Next time you disrespect me, or anyone here, you'll do that on your knees,” Rick said, walking back to Daryl’s side.
Negan snorted. “Kinky. Be careful, I think Daryl might be jealous.”
Negan really wanted to test him, huh? Rick clenched his jaw, considering it. On one hand, he didn't want to antagonise Negan either, knowing that the man was a great asset and had done a lot for the community.
But then there was that look on Glenn's eyes, and Rick knew there could be no question of who was in charge there.
So, Rick just stared at Negan, not yet bothering to move, a cold look in his eyes. “Kneel.”
Negan looked at him like he couldn't be serious. But Rick was, indeed, serious.
He could feel the tension in the air from the rest of the members of his group, and he hated to cause a scene, but it was integral to really establish the dynamic with Negan from the start. His people trusted Rick to keep him in line, and that was exactly what he was going to do.
“Do it, Negan,” Rick said. “Kneel.”
Negan threw his hands up in exasperation, but he did lower himself to the ground carefully, looking like he really hated it. And indeed, it was different being down on the field with only Daryl watching, compared to this.
When Negan was on his knees, Rick walked up to him, crouching in front of the other man, meeting his eyes. “Now, Negan. Who do you answer to?”
“You,” Negan said with a sigh. “I answer to you, I provide for you, I belong to you. Happy?”
“Very,” Rick said, standing up again. “As you were.”
He could feel the weight of his people's eyes on him, but he didn't see any disapproval, luckily, despite the fact he was exhibiting more… controlling behaviours.
The only real look of worry he could see was on Lori's face, who looked quite pale. Rick understood, but honestly, he didn't care. She needed to get used to it.
He remembered the looks of disapproval he had gotten that night the farm had fallen, when he had declared himself their dictator. The slippery slope that had been.
But it was different, then.
“Now, where were we before your lovely comments about my love for mass murder?” Rick asked Negan, who had gotten back up.
“Carol suggested that, if we find something remote enough, we could go and take it even now. You objected, because mass murder is still illegal,” Negan answered.
Right. “Indeed. And because people just disappearing isn't common yet. If we took any facility, the families of the workers we killed would notice it, and they would know where they worked, and we'd get a police raid on our ass.”
“What about Alexandria?” Carol asked. “You said the FBI knew about Deanna. So…?”
Rick considered it before shaking his head. “We’d face the same issue as we are facing now with the farm - but on a much bigger scale. Shane knows about the farm, but think of the amount of saviours and other dangerous people who know of Alexandria, now.”
Rick thought about it for a moment, then he realised something extremely crucial. Deanna.
She didn’t know the danger she was in, if she actually built Alexandria where it once stood.
“One of the agents did say that Deanna was building her own community,” Rick stated. “But she doesn’t know about the Saviours, all the other communities around that had people who would be extremely pissed at Alexandria… unless she has reconnected with Aaron. We haven’t heard of him either.”
They had really made terrible guests, in hindsight. Out of all the original residents of Alexandria, Rick could only remember Aaron still being alive. Perhaps some others that weren’t so much in the spotlight, but still… so many had died. Deanna’s whole family was gone, and- right. Spencer. He also knew of the saviours.
Rick started connecting the dots in his head and came to an uncomfortable conclusion.
“Deanna’s son, Spencer, was still alive when you were around,” Rick said to Negan. “You killed him, right? I remember you telling me that he wanted you to kill me. Now, what are the chances that, as soon as Deanna and her family woke up, Spencer fed her some bullshit story about me destroying everything?”
That would explain why Deanna hadn’t contacted them, or answered any of their attempts to contact her. Spencer had been the last survivor of her family, and he would have been with her as soon as they all woke up, able to tell whatever lies he believed fit the best.
“Well, he did say your ego was out of control, that you would eventually try taking over,” Negan said. “I suppose he was right on the second point. Either way, he was clearly a cowardly piece of shit. He came to me, while you were gone, sneaking around trying to get me to kill you. I bet for his second chance, he would ensure that you weren’t ever given the chance to fuck it up for him.”
Well, there went their shot of having Alexandria as a back-up. Even if the theory had the chance of not being true, Rick wasn’t going to risk everyone in his group for the sake of it.
Besides, Negan was now a member of his group, and bringing him near some of the residents of Alexandria could have been… explosive.
“Alright. That is not an option,” Rick said. “Deanna was a sensible woman, but Spencer is her son, and we can’t take the risk of going there with everyone having turned against us in addition to all the others that might remember running around. My point - we need a whole new location that nobody knows of.”
Rick looked at his people, the ones that were at stake. He knew that he was going to do anything to protect them.
“Where are we supposed to find that?” Maggie asked. “Just start looking at maps?”
Rick smiled. “Lucky for us, the internet still works. We can do research that way, too. Either way, that should be our main goal right now, in addition to continued effort to reach others we knew. We will figure something out.”
They had to.
-
That night, when Negan walked back to the barn after the work he had been doing at the well, he barely spared a glance at the other man sitting on some hay, back leant against a crate filled with seeds for future farming.
Only when the other acknowledged him, did Negan actually give him more than a short look.
“Yer the one that killed the chinaman, eh?”
Negan turned to the man - Merle -, who didn’t seem to like having a stranger near him. “And you are Daryl’s brother. What did you do to get yourself sent in with me?”
He was actually quite curious about that. Out of all the fine people in Rick’s group, he was, after all, the man chosen to bunk with the former enemy.
“In the past, I tortured the guy you killed, kidnapped him and his little lady too,” Merle said. Negan had to do a double-take.
Maggie.
The man in front of him had hurt her and Glenn as well. Did Rick think they were going to bond over that?
“How did that happen? I've never gotten to hear the whole juicy story of how Rick got his group together, so if you don't mind, I'd be delighted to hear more,” Negan said.
Merle scoffed. “I don't know much at all, because the first time I met Officer Friendly he cuffed me on a metal pole an’ left me for dead. I had to cut my own hand off to get away. Next I see him, he has made my brother his bitch and all the others were already a part of the party.”
Negan tilted his head. “You really call Rick Officer Friendly?”
Honestly, maybe Negan could’ve seen that, after the man had spared his life. Or maybe if he also acted the way he looked now, like the pretty-boy cop he clearly used to be. But Rick definitely wasn’t acting friendly.
“Tha’ what he called himself the first time we met,” Merle said. “So that's what I'm gonna call him, no matter how my brother tries to teach me respect.”
Negan wondered if Rick had paired them up as a learning experience. To get them both to be more… respectful? Negan had no idea what was going on in Rick's mind half the time, even less so now that he had no power over the man. Their roles were basically reversed, especially with all the alpha male posturing Rick had been doing with him.
“If I were you, Merle, I would give Rick some respect,” Negan said bluntly. “Hell, I do respect Rick despite always running my mouth. Your brother, too. Daryl deserves respect as well.”
“What do ya know about my brother?” Merle asked with annoyance.
“I tortured him,” Negan said with a snort. “And then I, too, became a part of this happy family.”
“Ya did what to my brother?” Merle asked in a dangerous tone, his fists clenching. Negan thought it was an interesting reaction - after all, the man had just called his brother Rick’s bitch in addition to all else he was spouting.
“Same I did to everyone, really. I took him from Rick, I saw he was strong, and tried to break him down. Turns out, your brother is strong as shit,” Negan said.
Merle growled at him. “Ya lay yer hands on him again, I’ll make sure you regret crawling here.”
So, Merle did have some things he actually cared for. “I won’t. As I said, he deserves respect too - and I think it would really make him happy if you gave him that instead of belittling him for his connection to Rick.”
“It ain’t proper for a Dixon to become someone’s bitch,” Merle said. “I ain’t got no idea what Friendly did in those months I was gone to get him like that, but he clearly forgot what it means to be a man.”
Negan tilted his head, actually looking at Merle - because fucking hell, if any one of them was a man, it was Daryl. “I think you are just jealous of the connection Rick has with your brother. It used to be just the two of you, yes? And then Rick came, handcuffed you and left you for dead, and you hate the fact that your brother still chose to follow him.”
Merle snarled. “Ya know nothin’ about me.”
“But I can see it, now,” Negan said gleefully. “You act tough and launch insults at everyone, but you are actually really hurt by the fact that your brother has found someone he cares for more than you. You hate the fact that your brother doesn’t respect you anymore, that he would still stand by Rick’s side, loyal, even if Rick killed you.”
Merle was silent for a moment, looking around the supplies in the barn. “Will ya be quiet if I get some of those meds?”
“No. I answer to Rick, not you. And don’t change the subject,” Negan stated. “Daryl will follow Rick to the end of earth, anyone can see that. He wouldn’t leave his side for anyone else, now. It hurts you, that’s why you want to hurt them too. But that won’t work, trust me. It will only push them closer together.”
Merle was silent for a moment, sighing. “Why would my brother follow him like he’s the second comin’? Friendly is everything we used to hate. Reminds me of one uppity officer from the army. I ain’t never had a leader that didn’t turn bad, and I know if Friendly makes any mistakes, it’ll be Daryl who suffers from it.”
“Your brother is his own man,” Negan said. “And he gets to make his own decisions. But I don’t think it is actually about whether or not Rick’s a good leader anymore - he is, but Daryl would follow him even if he was a power-hungry monster. Because Daryl seems like he was never cared for, and now that someone cares, he will do anything for that feeling.”
“Still don’t sit right. My brother’s too damn loyal for his own good. Been sniffin’ around Friendly like some stray mutt waitin’ for scraps since he came back. One day, that’s gonna cost him,” Merle said. “That prick will hurt Daryl one way or the other, and I’ll hate seein’ it happen.”
“Have you ever considered the fact that Rick actually cares for Daryl just as much as Daryl cares for him?” Negan asked. “And do you really think of your brother as a dog?”
“Sometimes he acts like one. Ain’t got a thought in his head unless Rick gives it to him first. You see him around that guy? He’s always broody, but with Friendly, he looks like he was given a nice treat,” Merle said, shaking his head. “Like a damn pet.”
Negan was starting to realise that Merle had some serious attitude issues. It was a wonder Rick hadn’t yet put him through the same routine of I answer to you, I provide for you, I belong to you.
Maybe Rick knew that Merle wouldn’t have ever done it.
“You know, I think Daryl is more of a wolf. He is well capable of handling himself, and he doesn’t follow Rick because he has to, but because he has chosen to. That isn’t weakness, no matter how you see it,” Negan pointed out.
“Wolf’s just a dog with a meaner bite,” Merle said. “And I got a problem with him needin’ some sheriff to show him who to be. Daryl used to be free, then that prick shows up and now my baby brother’s playin’ sidekick to a pig like him.”
Negan felt like he was actually talking to a wall. No wonder Rick had said the guy was even more annoying than him. “Because he wants to. He has found someone who deserves his respect - unlike you -, and has chosen to follow them.”
“It ain’t about respect, buddy. My brother’s become a fag for the man, and because of those sweet feelings he won’t care what kinda man Friendly is.”
Negan truly, honestly, disagreed. “Daryl obviously cares for the kind of man Rick is. That is the reason he cares for Rick in the first place - because he isn’t some asshole that constantly belittles him. Maybe Daryl doesn’t care what Rick does to others, even if it was terrible, but I sure as hell know the man enough that he wouldn’t have started following someone like you. Or me.”
Merle snorted. “Maybe not at the start, but now? Friendly could hurt him however he got off on and Daryl would thank him for that. And that prick will break my little brother, one day, because he’s gotten ‘im too dependent.”
“Daryl did just fine, after Rick was presumed dead,” Negan said. “He’s a survivor. Either way - weren’t we speaking of the two of us, is your brother really the only thing you can talk about? I mean, Rick set up this lovely bonding activity for us!”
“Why’d I want to talk to you?” Merle asked. “Ya might’ve been tough shit at some point, but clearly Rick has also domesticated you, now.”
Negan snorted. As if. It hadn’t been Rick that had domesticated him, it had been six years in a jail cell and long talks with Judith, as well as others later on. Rick had only wanted to give a show of power, to know that Negan was actually going to obey him.
And Negan, as much as he hated it, he was. He respected Rick for the show, though, because it was the kind of shit that was sometimes needed from a leader. It wasn’t quite like ironing off someone’s face, but it was something.
“Maybe because I seem to be the one they might hate even more than you?” Negan asked. “Or maybe you are the one they hate even more than me. Take your pick, depends on the person here. At least I am trying, though, and Rick still went all bossman on me earlier. I guess the only reason he hasn’t properly put you in your place is because he doesn’t want to hurt Daryl.”
Merle scoffed. “As if my lil’ brother cared, anymore.”
“He would,” Negan said. “Daryl cares too much for everyone. He would care if Rick hurt you. Sure, he wouldn’t stop it, but he would care.”
Merle, seemingly, decided that it was time to stop talking. He lay down on the hay, turning his back on Negan, who found the whole thing pretty amusing.
Maybe Rick had actually put the two of them together to give Negan some entertainment, something to poke at, when he wasn’t allowed to do it to the rest of the group. Negan supposed he was going to be able to live with that.
Notes:
So, what do you think? Where should the group go?
Also, can Merle ever learn respect?
Chapter 23: Ours
Summary:
Daryl talks with Rick about the timeline, Hershel goes to talk with Lucille about possible treatment, and Otis has a great idea.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Saturday, August 21st, 2010
Daryl woke up that morning, having rested well for the first time since Rick had been arrested.
The other man was sitting with his back against the front door, keeping watch and Daryl, embarrassingly enough, lay with his head resting against the man’s cowboy boots.
“Morning,” Rick said. “Sleep well?”
Daryl grumbled something unintelligible, struggling to sit up next to the other man. He noted that Rick’s stubble was coming back, pleased about the fact.
“It is around ten a.m., Rick said with a smile. “Most others have already started working, but I didn’t want to wake you up by moving.”
Right. Because Daryl had been napping against the man’s feet. “Any word from Negan? Did he and Merle kill each other at night?”
Rick snorted. “No, but apparently Negan also thinks your brother wins the competition of most annoyance.”
Daryl could only imagine. His brother had always been a piece of shit with an even shittier mouth, and no matter how Negan was, he wasn’t that bad. At least he often had good humour, compared to Merle.
“Now, you need to eat,” Rick said, standing up and grabbing Daryl’s hand, dragging him up as well. “I have been told you were neglecting yourself in my absence.”
Rick pointedly didn’t tell him who, exactly, had told the man that. Daryl suspected Carol. Honestly, those snitches…
Daryl followed Rick to the kitchen, where Hershel’s wife was still working on something, though it was clear she was distant from the rest of them. After all, she was one of the few that hadn’t seen any of the outbreak. Or, well, at least she didn’t remember any of it.
Rick threw a piece of bread at Daryl, and Daryl took a bite out of it immediately, even when Rick walked up to him with stuff he could have put on it. Rick looked amused by the fact, but didn’t comment on it. Daryl was glad for that.
“So, what’s up for today?” Daryl asked, not bothering to pause eating. “Ya want me to check out some places people have thought of, or…?”
Rick hummed, motioning for Daryl to sit down on the kitchen table. Daryl, instead, sat down on the floor, his back against the wall, next to where Rick had sat himself on a chair. “Actually, I wanted to talk to you.”
Now, that sounded ominous. “About wha’?”
Rick smiled. “Nothing too serious. Just, you are one of the people that was out there, during the time the outbreak last started. And you have a great memory. I want you to help me understand the timeline of it all, how it happened.”
That made sense, Daryl supposed. Especially after the previous day’s conversation.
“I think the outbreak started on the 24th. 25th was said to be ‘day one’,” Daryl said, humming. “So in just a few more days, really. But at that point, things were still good. Shit only started really hitting the fan only a week or so later, around the start of September and into it. Me and Merle weren’t too worried at that point yet, though. Around a week into September, we were, though, enough to try getting to Atlanta, but it got napalmed on the 9th of September, so we never got there.”
In retrospect, it was a pretty tight timeline for them. Even when the outbreak hadn’t even started yet, Atlanta was going to be destroyed in nineteen days or so.
“It was pretty close to winter when I woke up. I mean, there was maybe a month between me waking up and the farm burning, and after that, it was already colder. How long was I asleep?” Rick asked, curious.
Daryl thought about it for a moment. “Andrea always rambled about her sister’s birthday bein’ on this and that day, she kept track of it. It was the day after the camp got attacked, right? Which was the day after you arrived. Ya woke up that day?”
Rick shook his head. “No, I woke up one day before that. I spent the night at Morgan’s place, then we raided the Sheriff’s Office and I headed for Atlanta, where I met your group.”
Daryl took a bite of the bread, thinking. “I think the birthday was on the 25th. So the camp was attacked on 24th, you arrived on 23rd, woke up on 22nd,” Daryl said.
“Of September?” Rick asked.
Daryl shook his head. “Nah, 22nd of October. Day 59, I think.”
Rick looked quite confused by that. “Then how the hell did I survive? Everyone at the hospital had clearly been dead for a while, nobody was caring for me, but for what…? Two months, nearly? It’s impossible.”
Daryl hummed. “Maybe not a full two months. We met Shane and yer family the day Atlanta got napalmed, so they might’ve been comin’ from seeing you as late as on the 8th. We can ask Olive Oyl. That’d make it…”
“Forty-four days. Probably 45, 46, realistically, Shane wouldn’t have left leaving on the last minute,” Rick said. “If it was 22nd of September, I’d believe it, but to survive that many days with a single IV drip? No food, no real water? I wasn’t in that terrible of a shape.”
That was indeed pretty peculiar, if Daryl thought so himself. And medically impossible.
“Someone must’ve kept you alive,” he said. “Or you’re actually a walker in disguise.”
Rick kicked him lightly on the shoulder, and Daryl snorted. “Wha’? Walkers survive without food or water, you did too. Seems clear to me.”
“Right,” Rick said with a snort. “Clearly you’re in a better mood now. Good to know.”
“Nah, I’m just glad yer back,” Daryl said. “Though don’t bite me, I ain’t fully convinced you’re still human.”
“In what scenario would I bite you?” Rick asked cheekily.
“Get yer mind outta gutter,” Daryl said, though he already had the image in his head. “Fuckin’ hell, we need to get to work.”
“Sure thing, Daryl,” Rick said smoothly. “Sure thing.”
-
“Hello,” Hershel said gently, approaching the pale woman sitting on a garden chair. “You must be Lucille.”
Hershel could follow her gaze and see that she was watching Negan work in the distance. He could tell that there was a great amount of sadness and pain in her eyes, and Hershel hoped that he could at least make it a bit better.
“Yes,” Lucille turned to look at him, cautious. “You are Hershel, right? Lori has talked a lot about you.”
It was good that Lucille had at least made one friend, in Lori, and that she had someone to talk to in the strange world they were living in.
“Indeed. Did she mention I was a veterinarian?” Hershel asked. “I was hoping to talk about your illness.”
Lucille’s gaze hardened. “I already know I am dying. I had hope, before, but if the end of the world is really coming and there will be no hospitals operating, well… I know how my husband thinks, at least. He looks at me like I am already dead.”
Hershel glanced towards the dark-haired man, who was putting up a fence around the well, in addition to the wooden cover he had already made for it. Hershel didn’t like him - but he was useful, clearly, and he hadn’t done anything to arouse concern, not yet. So, he tolerated his presence.
“That doesn’t have to be true,” Hershel said. “While I haven’t done it in a while, when I was an active vet, I did treat multiple pets with cancer. The treatment and doses have some differences, but the drugs used are the same, and I still have my licence, so I could order those now that the world is still working. We can figure out a way to get a refrigerator hooked up to a solar panel to keep it cooled down, or perhaps use a refrigerated truck that only requires gas, if that is the best treatment for you.”
Lucille turned away from him. “Do you think doing all of that for me wouldn’t be wasteful?”
Hershel grabbed one of the garden chairs and sat it next to hers, sitting down. “Some might think that, but I don’t. I think we should try our best to minimize the loss of life, and if we can somehow treat you, wouldn’t it be worth it?”
When Lucille turned back to look at him, she looked haunted. “Negan told me what happened the last time. He left to find me medicine, and when he came back, I had committed suicide. I think I must’ve been in terrible pain, because it already hurts now. I don’t want to die, trying to drag on.”
Hershel tilted his head. “What type of cancer is it?”
“Pancreatic. One of the ones with the worst rate of survival,” Lucille said with a snort. “So, the only treatment that can cure it is surgery, right? All the rest can only extend my life. And if the world goes to shit in a week or so, there will be no possibility to get that. And I still have chemo to get through before that, according to my doctor. Though I suppose she isn’t my doctor anymore, is she?”
That was quite the dilemma. Hershel could perform minor surgeries like digging bullet fragments from Carl, but he knew he wouldn’t have been able to perform an operation such as a partial or total removal of the pancreas. He had heard of the Whipple procedure, but he would not be able to perform any of it. The total removal would have been the easiest, and Hershel believed he might have a small possibility of success with it, but he could also kill Lucille if he tried it.
And even if it succeeded, all the health consequences of not having such an integral part of the body would be very hard to manage in an apocalypse. Diabetes, since there would be no insulin production. The pancreas were also responsible for many other essential enzymes for digesting food and there’d be issues with absorbing nutrients.
Even if she were to live, Lucille would need a constant source of supplements, and insulin. Even when they could find those easily at the start, all of that also had an expiration date.
“What stage is it?” Hershel asked.
“Stage II,” Lucille said. “I believe I was told it was still localised in the pancreas and the neighbouring lymph nodes.”
So, the procedure would involve the removal of the pancreas and certain lymph nodes - and Hershel had no possibility of telling which ones. Chemo could help with the cancer cells in the lymph nodes, but Hershel didn’t know to what extent.
He was starting to consider that the best chance Lucille had was having surgery now, before the outbreak.
“Was the reason the doctor wanted you to have chemo first because they wanted to reduce the size of the tumors and possibly save more of the pancreas, because they believed it would respond well? Or because they didn’t believe they could operate otherwise?” Hershel asked.
“I think it was the first reason. They believed the surgery would go better after chemo, and they wouldn’t have to remove as much.”
Since removing all of the cancer had become their first priority, as soon as possible, it seemed like there was a chance it could work, if it was all removed. There were the long-term consequences of that, but supplements and insulin expired later than chemo drugs.
Now, how would they convince any surgeon to perform something like that with such short notice?
-
Later that day, when Rick was working on putting up noise-makers on the fence, like empty metal cans, Negan came to talk to him.
“The talk last night,” he stated. “About Shane and the Governor. The reasons you think we can’t stay here.”
Rick turned to look at the man. “What about it?”
It was telling that Negan had approached him while he was alone, out of the hearing range of anyone else.
“I was wondering if you wanted me to take care of the problem,” Negan said bluntly. “Wasn’t I brought here to do your dirty work?”
Rick tied one empty can on the fence before turning fully to look at Negan. “Well, you did do a fine job with the well, so it isn’t the only thing you’re good for.”
He didn’t really want to think of whether he wanted to take out Philip and Shane. They had the chance to both be very dangerous to them, indeed, but Rick also didn’t want to be too hasty. Sure, with the governor, it might’ve been easier. But with Shane… even when insane, Rick still cared for the man.
“You’re avoiding the question,” Negan stated. “I am offering my help, here. I can go clear up whatever shit you stirred.”
Rick shook his head. “Thank you for the offer, but no, not yet.”
Negan nodded. “Works for me.”
The two of them stood in silence for a long moment before Rick decided to continue the talk. “I also keep wondering, Negan, since you have managed to come around like this, is anyone really worth condemning immediately? When I met you, I thought you were the worst humanity could offer. Shane was nowhere near as bad as you, for example.”
“Thinking like that is weakness,” Negan said. “This isn’t about who is good or bad, it is about who threatens us.”
Negan was right. Rick sighed. “Yeah, I know that. When it comes to it, I will kill anyone who stands in our way, good or bad. But I sometimes still want to think of myself as having a set of morals, at least something human in me.”
“Don’t we all?” Negan said with a snort. “My business here wasn’t just about offering that, though. Maggie, Carol, some others, wanted you to come hear about some ideas regarding possible places to go to.”
Rick raised his eyebrows. “Oh? Any good ones?”
Negan snorted. “Well, they are ideas. Nothing can compete with the Sanctuary, really.”
Rick found Negan’s comments pretty amusing, actually, when they weren’t directed towards anyone in his group. And as such, he walked back to the farmhouse with a smile on his face.
In the kitchen, some of the group was gathered together. Maggie, Carol, Hershel, Michonne. Otis and Patricia were in the living room, though they clearly weren’t participating in the discussion. Rick assumed Lori was with the children, perhaps along with Lucille, and Merle had fucked off somewhere.
And when Rick walked in, Daryl somehow appeared like straight from the shadows.
“I’ve been told you have ideas,” Rick said.
Carol nodded. “I was thinking of the possibility of going to the mountains. I already suggested an island, but that would have the added issue of transporting our supplies, especially if it was remote. The mountains will have very few people, they will have areas that can be defended well, and you can hunt nicely there. We could find some cabins used by park rangers, perhaps.”
“Rick considered it, but eventually shook his head. “There’s still the issue of farmland. Even if the mountains had everything else, and we could try gathering berries and other things in addition to hunting and possibly fishing, we can’t properly survive with just that. For long-term options, I think agriculture is a must, even if being somewhere so deep in nature would probably solve the issue of needing a fence.”
“An island could still work, though,” Carol said. “We could find a less remote island, perhaps with some people already living there, but not enough for it to be a huge issue. An island could be turned to farmable land, depending on the size.”
It was a possible idea, Rick supposed. Just… picking an island and going off somewhere seemed pretty dangerous. Yes, he wanted some place that nobody else they knew would know about, or at least think about going to, but he still felt they needed to be sure about the state of it beforehand.
“We can consider that,” Rick said. “But I think we should still explore our options. You can look into specific islands that could work, though. They need to have some sort of a freshwater source, or they need to be in a freshwater lake, with enough land to be able to farm and a forest to possibly hunt in, unless we decide to work on livestock again. An island doesn’t need an enforced fence, but I’d still prefer it to have some proper buildings… and preferably nearby, considering we might have to go there after the outbreak.”
Especially if the outbreak was already starting in three days or so.
“We could go to another prison. I mean, that worked, and it would just have to be something the governor has no idea about,” Maggie suggested. “Or some detention facility. Something with fenced up areas of grass you could farm on. I mean, an island wouldn’t necessarily even be safe from walkers coming through the water…”
“I bet my brother knows his way around a prison or a few in the area,” Daryl said. “I could ask him if there are any good ones.”
That was a good option. Rick was about to say so, when a voice piped up from the other room.
“How about the high school?” Otis suggested. “Cranwall high school.”
They all paused. Otis walked in the kitchen, grabbing one of the maps they had been looking at and pointing to an area pretty close to the farm. “It is five miles from here, not totally unknown to us. Maggie attended it, after all. Bethie, too.”
“So did Randall,” Rick pointed out. “And Shane was with you there the last time.”
Otis snorted. “Last time, it was so full of those things Shane probably wouldn't even consider it. But you said you had cleared out a prison, yes?”
They had indeed done that.
“It is pretty large,” Maggie said. “There's a big field for tack and football, fenced. The stadium actually has a double-fence, if I remember correctly. The baseball field has an even better one - you can't see through it. With all the fenced fields, even across the road, the total area must be between close to fifteen acres. You could farm there.”
Rick raised his eyebrows and Negan snorted.
“You would know that, eh? You being a farmer's girl feels like a culture shock to me,” he said. “But you are right about one thing - a high school would be great, and I say this as someone who taught at one. All the gym equipment is neat and all, but there should also be woodworking equipment - tools, that kind of stuff. Maybe even stuff for welding. A lot of useful stuff. Baseball bats, too.”
Nobody appreciated that joke.
“It is big enough that it would fit more than just us,” Maggie said. “I have no idea why the high school out here is so big, but I think there were more than two thousand students in total.”
Negan whistled. “No wonder the fields are so big, then.”
Maggie nodded. “Multiple areas around the school are also fenced off, with only some that would need to be enforced. If we actually managed to secure it, and enforce it, it would be perfect.”
“And since Beth is still legally a high school student, she could go there and assess it properly beforehand. She'd probably pick up on more stuff, now that she has actually lived through it all,” Rick said. “How about water? There was a well near the prison…”
“Look at that,” Otis said, pointing at something almost right next to the school on a map.
Rick almost wanted to burst out in a gleeful laughter. “A water treatment plant?”
“With multiple reservoirs, too,” Otis finished, moving his hand to point at the blue areas on the map. “And that is only like, half a mile from the main buildings of the school, even less from the fields.”
“You have thought this through,” Rick said with respect. “That would indeed be very useful.”
“And since it is so close by, there wouldn't be an issue going there even after the outbreak has started,” Hershel said. “That might actually be better, considering that last time, the attempt to create a refugee centre there brought a lot of useful supplies, like the respirators that saved your boy.”
It almost seemed too good to be true. But aside from Randall knowing the location existed, Rick didn't really see immediate problems. Randall didn't know there would be anyone there, after all, whereas he knew that with the farm.
“It is close enough we could even take the horses there, once it is cleared out. Last time, it was really the only properly overrun place around here. That's how people used to farm, with horses, eh?” Otis said. “And other farming equipment we have here, too.”
Hershel nodded. “I believe we might have some old-school ploughs in the shed that can be attached to horses. It would make farming much easier than if just done by humans.”
“There is also a huge forest next to the school. Some teens used to sneak off there to smoke,” Maggie said, pointing on the map. “That will give us wood to use for keeping warm, cooking, all that stuff.”
“And to hunt,” Daryl pointed out, speaking for the first time. “And with the water reserve, you could also fish.”
“I guess the only question would be defending it all,” Maggie said. “Since the area is so huge, and there are currently so few of us…”
They needed more people, if they wanted to be there long-term.
“We could work with some of our neighbours,” Hershel said. “I've known most of them all my life, since this is a family farm. Plenty of them are good folks. We wouldn't have to tell them about what we know, just ensure they survive.”
That was an option. More farmers couldn't hurt, eh?
“And we will still continue trying to contact others from our group,” Carol stated. “There were plenty of us, the last time around. And with that much space, we could accommodate anyone.”
“Or just make the walkers work for you on the fence,” Negan said. When everyone turned to eye him with slight disgust, he snorted. “What? At least consider it. Many people would turn around, seeing walkers strapped on the fence. It worked nicely for the sanctuary.”
Rick supposed that that was indeed something to consider. He wasn't happy about it, but it needed to be thought of.
“How many people live near the school? In Cranwall, was it?” Rick asked.
“Some,” Otis said. “But based on the way it looked the last time around, I say many of those must've gone to the high school to seek shelter, only to die there. So, I don't think there'd be many survivors. Though there weren’t any walkers inside the school, not before we opened the doors, except in the gym.”
So, less threats to defend against, and it sounded like the school, last time, had already been clear on the inside.
“Besides, I don't think any other survivors would be a match to us,” Carol said. “The ones who might remember, sure, but the ones who don’t know yet? They'd be spending at least the first months adapting. During that time, we can fortify properly.”
“And some areas already have really good fencing,” Otis said. “I mean, the spot me and Shane went through had a pretty high brick wall with a regular fence on top.”
Rick was pretty sure there were going to be issues with it, down the line. But for now?
Rick believed they had found their spot.
“Picking off the walkers won't be an issue. We've faced huge herds before, and we have some experience with clearing out the prison,” Rick said. “But we do need additional manpower to hold something this big. I think, since we still have some time before the outbreak starts, we should all talk to people we know and trust, even if they weren't with us the last time. Like your neighbours, Hershel.”
“They won't like the things we will have to do,” Carol pointed out. “Any newcomers could be as much of a liability as they could be an asset.”
Rick turned to look at her. “Well, we do have a few months before we know the high school will be out of living people, and in the meanwhile, you can focus on contacting people you know are capable, from our previous group. Sasha, Tyreese, Rosita, Abraham… yeah, if you get in contact with him, maybe don't tell him about Negan.”
That was, after all, a shitstorm waiting to happen that Rick really didn’t want to deal with. Yet.
“Either way, I think that this might be our best shot. We can still look into other ideas, but this fulfills all the criteria we have and there was nobody alive there the last time, so it will be ours.”
Notes:
If the some stuff sounds too good to be true, then you'd be with me, but it is all factual, based on the real location that the high school scene was filmed at. I mean, I looked it up on maps and my reaction to seeing the water treatment facility was the same as Rick’s lmao.
You can go see for yourself, even I was shocked by how well it fit my purposes in the story.
Chapter 24: Tara
Summary:
Hershel wants Rick to kidnap a surgeon.
Notes:
So, I added the day of the week to each "August Xth, 2010." because my original plan was to have Beth go to the high school in this chapter, but then I realised that August 21st, 2010, was a Saturday. Damn.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Saturday, August 21st, 2010
It was barely morning, and Rick was already having a headache. Most of their group was out gathering supplies, and he had stayed with some that hadn’t left, and it was costing him now.
“You want us to hold a surgeon and a couple of nurses hostage?” Rick asked Hershel seriously. “To do what? Perform surgery?”
“And to do imaging of the area affected before that surgery,” Hershel said. “Likely a CT scan. After all, the doctors need to know what to remove.”
Rick dragged his hand over his face with a sigh. He should have known that, with the way Hershel was, taking in a woman suffering from cancer was going to lead to something like this.
“And you want this done, what, now? Before the outbreak?” Rick asked.
“Before the electricity goes out. Last time, it happened a few weeks into the outbreak. But preferably now, when all the medical equipment isn’t yet transported around the country to be used to try and stop the outbreak,” Hershel noted. “If the surgery can be done now, by a proper doctor, with some chemo added in afterwards, she has a much better chance of survival.”
Rick pressed his hand to his face, thinking. Yes, he knew that it was something that would be moral to do, but he knew how much someone recovering from a surgery would eat up resources, not to mention the high risk they would be taking if they were to actually kidnap a doctor and nurses and then, what? Break into a hospital and force them to perform surgery?
Carol, who was in the room as well, looking through the police database, chimed in. “You know, that might actually be the best idea yet. We did need more manpower, didn’t we? Now that there’s some time before the outbreak and we have access to the internet, we could look for some specialists in certain fields, kidnap them discreetly and bring them here, hold them hostage until the outbreak has started, and make them a part of our group.”
It seemed like that was the kind of person that Carol was now, eh?
Was Rick like that, too?
“Carol,” he said. “Look into oncologists and oncology nurses in the area. We will think about it. Though let’s avoid ones at Grady Memorial Hospital, eh?”
Carol snorted at that.
Rick turned back to look at Hershel, who had a pleased smile on his face. “How would that work in theory? I assume the CT scan and the surgery wouldn’t be happening the same day. And would we be breaking into a hospital, really?”
“Technically, you could do the CT scan now and we would pay for it from our own pocket. A single CT scan should be a few thousand dollars without insurance, and we all know money won’t matter in a few days,” Hershel said. “I am sure we could find a facility to do that as early as tomorrow, though it is Sunday, so maybe the day after that. And then, once we have that data, we would get someone to do the surgery.”
Rick really didn’t think kidnapping people was the best solution - that meant extending quite a bit of manpower and people would need to watch the hostages at all times. “Could you do it?”
Hershel shook his head.
“In the worst case scenario, I could try it, but it wouldn’t be a pretty result. There’s a chance that a proper surgeon could remove her cancer right now in a way that spares parts of her Pancreas, which would mean there might not be a need for heavy supplements for the rest of her life,” Hershel said. “Even then, a proper surgeon would also need a nurse to assist them, I would think. I guess I could do that, though, if it would make things easier.”
Hershel was talking like Rick had already agreed with the idea. He supposed he had, because he knew it wasn’t the worst they had done nor an impossibility.
“What does Lucille think of this?” Rick asked.
Hershel looked down. “I don’t think she believes that she could survive. I didn’t tell her about the idea yet, I wanted to ask you if it was even possible, first.”
Rick nodded. “Ask her. We will make it work, somehow. You work on booking the CT scan with her so she can get it before the outbreak, and if nothing else works, we can still kidnap a doctor during the outbreak and create an operating room for them. Or just walk into a hospital, once they have fallen.”
Hershel nodded, seemingly grateful for the fact. Rick was about to walk away, when Carol made a noise of surprise. He turned to look at her, and she had the computer screen open on a list of some hospital employees.
“What is it?” Rick asked.
“You know, didn’t Tara sometimes talk about having a sister?” Carol asked. Rick walked up to her and the computer, looking at what was on it.
Lilly Chambler
Oncology Nurse
Contact information
“What are the chances?” Rick asked.
“Chambler is not a common last name,” Carol said, doing some googling. “According to this source, there are about eighty people with that surname in the entire United States.”
Rick was willing to bet on that. “And there’s contact information? A phone number? We didn’t find one for Tara.”
Carol smiled. “Indeed. There’s a phone number and an email. Though they both are probably her work contacts, not the personal ones, it is worth a shot.”
“We don’t know if she remembers, though,” Carol said. “I’d assume Tara does, but we never met her sister. I think she was present during the prison attack, but I don’t remember ever seeing her.”
Rick couldn’t remember that either. “So we just tell her we’re Tara’s friends. I’d hope that she knows, at least. So far, everyone that has been a part of our community, and our enemies, remember.”
“Everyone we have met, eh?” Carol said. “It is odd how this chance was given to us.”
Indeed.
“Give me the phone number, I’ll call her,” Rick told Carol, before turning to Hershel. “I think we actually might have an oncology nurse at hand already.”
Rick took his phone from the table it was sitting on, next to the computer, and walked off. He didn’t really know what he was going to say to the woman, and she was a complete unknown, but Rick knew they needed to take the shot, especially considering it could get another member of their group back - Tara.
Rick walked outside, where things were shaping up pretty neatly. The fence had been rigged with noise-makers, and there were already plans to enforce it for the few months before they could work on getting to the high school, once everyone there was dead. And even after that… it was good to have two bases they could go to.
After the fall of the prison, the fall of the farm, and just in general, they had always had the issue of not having a second place to meet up at. It had only been luck they had found each other again after both incidents, and Rick wasn’t going to have his family getting lost again.
Rick held the phone, carefully typing in the number that Carol had found online, then lifting it to his ear, letting it ring.
There was a chance that nobody would answer. If Tara was smart, she would have already ensured Lilly knew everything, and in that case, it was probable that she had already left her old job behind. The same thing was the case if Lilly herself remembered.
And it was Saturday, so it was possible she wouldn’t have had her work phone with her anyway.
The phone rang a total of thirteen times before someone answered, probably realising that the caller wasn’t giving up.
“Hello, this is Lilly Chambler speaking. If you have questions regarding your care, I am sorry to inform you that I am currently on a holiday-”
“Hello,” Rick said, interrupting her. A holiday, huh? “This is Rick Grimes speaking.”
There was a long silence on the other end. It practically told Rick everything he needed to know.
“Rick Grimes, you said?”
“That’s right,” Rick confirmed. “I know your sister Tara.”
Another silence. “...She told me about you.”
Good. That was confirmed, then. “Do you remember?”
“Yes, I do,” Lilly stated matter-of-factly. “The last thing I remember is my daughter dying, then watching Philip get stabbed in the chest, then shooting him dead.”
So she had seen Rick during her time alive. However briefly, without ever talking to him, but she had seen him when the governor had been choking him on the ground. Rick had never seen her, but that still gave value to the theory that Rick was the common denominator.
Weird - but it did explain why people like Lucille, Annette and Shawn didn’t remember.
“Has Tara told you what happened after that?” Rick asked carefully.
“Yes, she has,” Lilly answered. “I can get her on the phone, wait a moment. We have been holing up on a forest road near the prison Philip attacked, back then, since she thought that is where you might show up. That’s where you first met.”
An intriguing strategy indeed. But Rick, to be honest, had no intention of ever going near that place again.
There was some shuffling on the other end of the phone, then a soft voice answered it. “Rick…?”
“Hello, Tara,” Rick said with a smile, even though he knew she wouldn’t be able to see it. “I am glad to hear you’re alright. I was getting worried when I couldn’t get in contact with you.”
“It’s good to hear from you too,” Tara said. “Who else is with you? I am assuming you have started gathering the group together.”
“Carl, for one,” Rick said. “Daryl, Carol, Maggie, Michonne, Glenn, I think those are the ones you’d most care about. Many people you never got to meet, too. Daryl’s brother, Maggie’s brother and sister, Carol’s daughter, Michonne’s son… my former wife.”
Rick made the deliberate decision to not mention Negan and Lucille yet.
“That’s good. You have quite a few people, then, eh?”
Rick counted them in his mind. Including himself, there were, if he wasn’t entirely wrong, nineteen of them. Though Andre and Sophia weren’t adults, and Annette, Lucille and Shawn remembered nothing: Beth, Patricia and Lori weren’t really fighters in the same sense as the rest, so on. That only really left around ten people who could properly fight, and they needed more to secure the high school.
“Yes,” Rick said. “How about you? Have you gotten in touch with anyone else? We’ve tried Rosita, Abraham, Eugene, but we haven’t been lucky.”
“No, it’s just me and Lilly, Lilly’s daughter and our father,” Tara said. “He has cancer, that’s what he died for the last time. And Meghan was bit.”
Well, a cancer patient dying under the care of an oncology nurse didn’t really give Lucille that good of a chance.
“Your sister told me that you’re holed up near the prison,” Rick said. “We won’t be coming there. We are staying at Herhsel’s farm - Maggie’s father, who was beheaded during the prison attack.”
Tara drew in a sharp breath. “Is he okay?”
“He is,” Rick said. “All of us are. And you are welcome to come stay here, we already have plans for where we will be going long-term and such.”
“You don’t plan on going to Alexandria?” Tara asked.
Rick sighed. “We believe there could be an issue with Spencer. I know Deanna knows, but we haven’t gotten in contact with her. Spencer was her son, and the last he was alive, he was hoping Negan would kill me to take over.”
“Right,” Tara said softly. “We can come there, just tell us the address. Or send coordinates.”
“I will,” Rick said. “The prison shouldn’t be too far from here, by car. Last time we managed it during the apocalypse.”
“That’s good to know,” Tara said. “How did you get Lilly’s number, though? To be honest, I didn’t expect there to be a chance for you to find me normally, and I couldn’t find any of you, so…”
Well, it was going to be an awkward discussion, wasn’t it? “We actually weren’t looking for you when we found her number. We have been trying to find your contact information, but we actually found Lilly’s when looking for oncology nurses.”
“...Why do you need an oncology nurse?” Tara asked. “Is one of those people I never met sick?”
“In simple terms, yes,” Rick said. “You never met her, but neither did any of us. She is the wife of someone here, she doesn’t remember the outbreak at all.”
“Oh,” Tara said. “How bad is it?”
“Bad enough to need surgery,” Rick said. “Hershel is a veterinarian, and he wanted me to kidnap some surgeons and oncology nurses to make sure the procedure goes through before the outbreak starts. That’s how we found your sister’s work number.”
“Well, I hope she can be of some help,” Tara said. “We’ll get there as soon as possible.”
Rick contemplated for a moment whether it was better to break the news about Negan being there when Tara wasn’t yet on the farm, or spring it on her when they arrived.
Rick decided honesty was a better policy.
“Tara, just one more thing…” Rick said carefully, wondering how he was supposed to word the whole thing for her. “The woman, her… her name is Lucille.”
The silence really was deafening at that point. “...The wife of someone there, you said?”
“That’s right,” Rick said. “I don’t like it either, but according to those that lived - Carol, Maggie, Daryl, Michonne - he has changed. Apparently, after we were both gone, he did things like saving Judith, saving Hershel, killing the leader of the whisperers to keep the community save-”
“The leader of the whisperers, you said?” Tara interrupted her. “Alpha? Negan killed her?”
“Yeah. Apparently, Carol let him out of his cell and told him to go and do it, and he did,” Rick said bluntly, not really thinking much of it. When he heard Tara laugh, though, he grew pretty concerned.
“That woman killed me, Rick,” Tara answered all the questions Rick might’ve had. “Me and Enid.”
Rick hadn’t heard that, yet, but it was understandable, since so much had happened after he had been separated from his people. “I am really sorry to hear that happened to you.”
“There’s not much to be done about it, now,” Tara said. “I am just glad to hear she got what she deserved… so, Negan’s there?”
Rick swallowed. “Indeed.”
“And Maggie is on board with this?” Tara asked. “She is one of the most important people in the world to me. And Negan killed Glenn.”
“According to Negan, Maggie might be his best friend here,” Rick said. “I have no idea how that happened either, I wasn’t there, but apparently they were working together quite a bit in the future. Glenn, too, is reluctantly okay with it.”
Tara took in a sharp breath. “Right, Glenn. He’s alive, too. God, he…”
Rick let Tara get herself together before he continued speaking. “Yeah. Glenn is alive, Maggie and the others are fine. Negan’s here due to a popular vote for it. And Lucille, well, she’s his wife.”
“And you want an oncology nurse - for her?” Tara asked.
“Yes,” Rick confirmed. “She is fully innocent in all of this. And Negan is under my control.”
Tara took a moment to consider it, before answering. “Okay. Okay, if you say even Maggie agreed to it, then okay.”
Rick smiled. “Great. I can’t wait to see you.”
-
Later, while waiting for Tara and her family to arrive, Rick looked for Beth. After all, he needed to talk to her about the possibility of going to the high school and checking it out now, before the outbreak, before the FEMA camp, all of that.
He knocked on her door carefully, knowing she was probably tinkering with something she knew she wouldn’t have the chance to, when the apocalypse started. When she opened her door, there was a small smile on her face.
“Hi,” Rick said. “You heard of the plans we discussed yesterday?”
“Maggie told me,” Beth said, walking back to sit on her bed. “It sounds insane, going back there after all this time, living there. Like some of the cool kids that stayed hidden in the school overnight one time.”
“Yeah, it must be strange for you,” Rick said. Then, he felt the need to say something more. “I am sorry for how we failed you. When the prison fell, when we couldn’t get you back from the hospital…”
Beth shook her head, clearly thinking he was being silly. “It isn’t your fault. I shouldn’t have tried to stab Dawn.”
“Still. You did what you thought was right. With the prison, we should have established better protocols in case it fell. We had no meet-up point, nothing. That’s why you and Daryl were lost, and you got taken,” Rick said. “This time, we will do it differently.”
Beth nodded. “So, you want me to go take a look at the high school, is that it?”
“Indeed,” Rick said. “I know it is a lot to ask of you - you must have friends, classmates you cared for, that died the last time. Seeing them now…”
“I can act,” Beth said. “I will try, at least. And though sneaking around the school wasn’t something I used to do, I have gotten used to staking out places.”
Rick nodded. “I am not worried about your skills, I know you are also capable. I am just worried about how it will be for you.”
“It’s just one day, isn’t it?” Beth asked. “I mean, Monday is on the 23rd, and the first news of the outbreak came through on the 24th. Even if the schools worked for some days after that, trying to keep up normalcy, Monday is really the only day left when it is safe to go out there.”
Rick nodded. “Just one day. We might do some scouting missions around the school during the time the refugee camp is there, but for you? It’s just one day.”
Beth smiled. “Then it’ll be alright. Nothing’s going to happen to me in that time.”
Rick hoped so.
Notes:
Rewatching some episodes for this fic, I immediately noticed the fact that Tara's sister was an oncology nurse and decided to use it. After all, what are the chances?
Chapter 25: A Fucking Food Truck
Summary:
Negan has really become the group therapist. Tara and her family arrives.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Saturday, 21st of August, 2010.
Before Tara and her family arrived Rick went to warn Negan, mostly to not do anything stupid.
The man was working on cutting up some wood, having taken his leather jacket off due to the warmth. Rick decided that, in the coming days, he was also going to ask the man to go get them some shit - after all, he had been the leader of a community as huge as the Saviours, with several outposts, and he probably knew what to get.
Maggie, Glenn and Michonne were out at that point, gathering shit. Farming equipment, this time, since Maggie was knowledgeable in that and they did have plans for growing crops. Rick had also told them to buy even more varieties of seeds, and perhaps some fertilizer, materials for a greenhouse or two, so on.
Daryl and Merle were also out - apparently, to get some meds that couldn’t really be acquired over the counter. It seemed like Merle had connections, and Rick hadn’t questioned it too much, just given Daryl a firm nod before he had left.
So, really, out of anyone that Tara knew, only Carol and Negan were over at the farm, and Rick knew he didn’t need to tell Carol how to act.
He didn’t really have to tell Negan either, but it was really just to make sure.
“Hey,” Rick said. “It seems like you’re doing a great job with that.”
Negan set the hatchet down, turning to look at Rick. “Yeah, well, I provide for you, eh?”
The man’s tone was laced with humour, and Rick snorted. “I can see you’re in good spirits. I hate to bring you down from that high, but we have another person you know arriving with their family in another twenty minutes or so.”
Negan paused, his curiosity visibly rising. “Oh?”
“Tara,” Rick said. “Along with her sister Lilly, her niece, Meghan and her father.”
“Neat,” Negan said. “Don’t think I had many interactions with her. Though I suppose I did also kill her friends and she will hate her the same way the rest of any Alexandrians from that time.”
Rick smiled. “Probably, yeah. She told me she was killed by Alpha, though - whom you killed. Maybe that’ll play in your favour. I don’t really know either, though. I wasn’t as close to her as I was to the ones we already have here.”
“The burden of a large group, eh?” Negan said, tilting his head. “You start forgetting who some people are.”
Probably, yeah, Negan was right about that. “That happened to you, too, I assume? How many people did you have? I know it was in the hundreds.”
Negan smiled, seemingly reminiscing on the whole thing. “At the height of it all, before you shits showed up, it was numbering around six hundred. Pretty cool, huh?”
That was actually pretty impressive, Rick had to admit. “I did, later on, wonder why you only killed two of us when we killed a few dozen of yours, at the start of it all.”
“Yeah, I suppose it is all about perspective,” Negan said. “But really, that isn’t the reason I only killed two - I only killed two because I like getting people to work for me instead of killing them. Though if I was in that situation again, I wouldn’t make the same decision. And I am not even talking about what I did to your group, Rick. Next time, if this group was ever attacked and we caught the ones who did it, and if I had a say in it, I would kill them all.”
Rick understood the sentiment. Unlike others who might’ve been disturbed by it, he understood. Even when it pertained to his own group on that clearing those years ago - he understood, because Negan, too, was a leader. And while Rick could still feel the bubbling anger about everything the man had done, he got it.
As a leader, they had to protect their own group, at all costs. And while Negan wasn’t a leader anymore, Rick was, Rick could still tell that the man had the same mentality.
“I would probably let you do that,” Rick said. “Too many times we have given chances to people that cost lives for us. Hell, I remember a decision like that costing me the life of my wife. I suppose I can’t know if she would have died either way, it is possible, but I think about it sometimes. If I had made sure all the people that attacked us were dead, she would have at least had a chance.”
Negan seemed to be quite intrigued by the topic. “Your wife, huh? Lori, right? The one that was fucking your best friend?”
Rick smiled at that. “That’s right, though I don’t think Lori would like it if she knew those were the only things she was known for.”
“Well, that’s what she gets, being the disgraced wife of the great Rick Grimes.”
Rick sighed. Honestly, it was weird talking to Negan, forgetting who the man actually was and being able to actually enjoy it. “You know, Daryl told me the timeline of it all yesterday, for the first time. I never knew the exact one before, but now… I think she thought I was dead for under fifty days. Within that time, she had gotten together with Shane.”
Negan whistled. “Damn, I get it is the apocalypse, but damn! Under two months after a relationship of what, how old is Carl? Twelve? So, only two months to get over a relationship of twelve years!”
“Fifteen, actually,” Rick said with a small smile. “I don’t really think about it anymore, but some part of that still hurts. I mean, I was a whole other person back then, but that was still a decade and a half of my life that I spent with Lori, thinking she was my partner for life. It is actually pretty surreal how fast things like that change up.”
“Yeah…” Negan said. “You know, at least she thought you were dead. I can’t really judge her at all, because I cheated on Lucille while she was alive and kicking. I was just a piece of shit, and yet she stayed with me. I wasn’t even with her when she found out she had cancer, I was out sleeping with Janine.”
Damn. “For someone who named their bat after her, it sounds like there were some… issues.”
“Hell, there were many issues,” Negan said. “I was an asshole to her, and I became even more of an asshole after her. Maybe that’s why I can’t stand being around her anymore, even when I still care for her.”
That did sound like a familiar situation. “You know your wife and my wife are new best friends?”
Negan snorted. “Your old wife and my old wife. Both of us had people after them. In my case, quite a few…”
“Yeah, well,” Rick said. “We also had issues before she died, though. I mean, hell I was fine with her having been with Shane. I wasn’t pissed off at her about that. I was fine, raising a child I knew wasn’t mine. I only became pissed off when she got mad at me for killing Shane, even when Shane was trying to kill me. She looked at me like I was some sort of a monster.”
“I know the feeling,” Negan said. “Though more often than not, I actually have deserved to get those looks. Sounds like you didn’t deserve that at all.”
“Nah,” Rick said. “Maybe after, when I did some more shit. But not then.”
“Even now, you shouldn’t be looked at like you’re a monster, Rick,” Negan said sincerely. “You aren’t. You’ve just done all you can for your people.”
Rick was almost touched by the fact. “Negan, look at you, being nice to me.”
Negan snorted. “Hey, I am just honest. I am a clear example of doing evil for my people. But I don’t consider myself a monster - none of us are.”
They weren’t, indeed.
“I honestly have no idea how I’ve become the group therapist. First Maggie, then Merle, now you!” Negan then said with humour.
Rick shook his head in amusement, leaving Negan be when he heard the sound of a car approaching. It was either one of the people that was out on a supply run, or it was Tara and her people. Rick needed to be there for either possibility.
Or, hell, it could’ve been Shane, deciding to bring some hell to them.
Rick walked to the front of the farmhouse from where he had been talking with Negan near the forest. A fucking food truck just managed to park where the road ended, and out from the driver’s seat stepped an unknown man.
Rick was immediately tense, moving his hand to his holster, having started carrying it all around the farm once he got back from jail.
Then, the back to the truck opened, with an unknown woman, a little girl and Tara stepping out.
“Rick!” Tara yelled, rushing to him, pulling him in a hug. Rick hugged back, though slightly dazed by the sudden onslaught. “Oh, it is good to see you.”
“Good to see you too,” Rick told her. “So, these are your family.”
Rick looked at the three others standing there. Lilly, with a hesitant expression on her face, eyeing Rick carefully. Meghan, looking to be perhaps seven or eight years old, seemed to be hiding behind her mother, fearful of new places and people.
Then there was Tara's father. He seemed the most sceptical of them all, and no wonder. He also seemed to be weakened, though, and Rick assumed it was the cancer.
“So, you're the one my daughter has told me so much about,” the man said. “You don't look like much.”
“Dad!” Tara shouted, ending the hug but still not letting go of Rick’s arms. “Don't talk like that. Me and Lilly know what we are talking about.”
The apocalypse. Lilly and Tara remembered that, but Meghan and their father didn't. In that scenario, scepticism was to be expected.
Rick decided to ignore Tara's father for now, focused on her. “Glenn and Maggie, along with some others, are currently out gathering supplies. When they return, you can see them. I'm sure you've missed them.”
Tara nodded shakily. “God, yes. I can't imagine how they must feel about… all of this.”
Rick nodded, starting to say something when he noticed Lilly walking up to her, Meghan's hand in hers, her eyes dark. “You look better than you did when I last saw you.”
Rick sure as hell did. The governor had, after all, done a good job kicking his ass back then.
“I don't know you,” Lilly continued. “But my only experience of trusting in a leader during the last time was with Brian, and that turned out terribly. Tara trusts you, but I don't, and I want you to know that. I don't know the kind of man you are, and putting the lives of my family at risk. I put a bullet in Brian's head, I can do that to you too-”
Brian. The governor's alias.
Rick held up a hand. “Now, I don't know what kind of a person you are either, yet I am letting you be here because I am open to new people, and I trust Tara. If you can't live with my leadership, you can leave at any time. But if you ever try pulling a gun on me, attacking me - or anyone else here for that matter - I am not going to hesitate. I will do anything to protect my people and myself.”
Tara held her hands up towards them both placatingly. “Please, Lilly, don't threaten him. We can trust Rick.”
Lilly seemed to not be cool with that approach. “As if. He could have any sorts of ulterior motives. Brian did.”
Rick decided to divert Lilly's attention elsewhere. “Speaking of Brian, the governor, I do need to hear your thoughts on him. One issue at the moment is that he is a possible threat to us, and considering that, I've been considering arranging… a hit on him. Do you think he's far enough gone for that? I did talk to him, and he seemed pretty antagonistic but also claimed to want to negotiate, but…”
Both Lilly and Tara froze at the mention of Philip, whereas their father looked at Rick like he was seeing him in brand new eyes. Meghan just looked confused, and Rick was glad he had the sense to use the wording he had chosen.
“You talked with him?” Tara asked. “How did that happen? We have only remembered for, what, four days? Did you deliberately get in contact with him? I guess I could ask the same about Negan, but…”
“It's a pretty long story,” Rick said. “You can come in - Carol's inside, and maybe Meghan would like to meet her daughter, Sophia.”
They walked to the farmhouse, with Rick beginning to tell them about his whole jail experience. “So, the reason I met with the governor is actually pretty complicated. I got arrested for gutting a Saviour that attacked me in public, and then my old friend came in, and I accused him of belonging to a cult to get him in trouble, and decided to throw the governor's name in the mix as well…”
It seemed like most of it was flying over their heads, though he could see the way Lilly and their father looked at him when he talked about gutting. “Long story short, I spent the night in jail with him and my old best friend with plenty of time to talk about shit.
Both Tara and Lilly seemed to be disbelieving of it, though it was Lilly that seemed to find her wits first, asking one question just as Rick opened the door to the farmhouse; “How is he?”
Perhaps she hoped Rick could tell her he was perfectly normal, now, that the apocalypse had been what broke him. But Rick could tell, even now, the governor was dangerous.
“Seemed alright. According to him, he has his wife and daughter back, which seems to make him happy… but he intends on still building Woodbury, his town, leading people, all that. And I don't think it is a good idea to let that stand,” Rick stated.
Inside the farmhouse, Carol was still working on the computer and Hershel was rummaging through medical textbooks on the kitchen table. Lori and Lucille were sitting in the living room with Carl and Andre, and Rick had no idea where Carl was, but he trusted fully in his son to handle himself, especially now that there were no more walkers left.
“I think you should deal with the governor. He would see this and ruin it,” Lilly said after a long silence as she looked around the room. “Tara told me I have a patient here, in addition to my father?”
Rick nodded towards Lucille. “That's her, Lucille. The one with light hair. The brunette is Lori, my ex-wife. The children are Sophia and Andre,” Rick turned to look in the kitchen. “He is Hershel, and was our go-to doctor - a veterinarian - before he was killed by the governor. He is the one that wanted me to look for an oncology nurse.”
Lilly nodded at that, walking up to Hershel instead of taking any more time with them. It seemed she probably wanted to talk about Lucille’s care with Hershel. Possibly also about her father’s care.
Rick watched as Megan walked off to the living room, looking hesitantly at Sophia. Even when the other was some years older, she still seemed happy to have a friend.
That left Rick with Tara and her father. “Do you want me to fill you two in on our plans?”
When Tara nodded, Rick moved to grab some extra chairs from the kitchen, settling them in the hallway and preparing a spot for them to talk.
He was also starting to realise that they possibly needed quite a bit of more space.
In the meanwhile, he could see Tara reuniting with Carol from the corner of his eye, then hesitantly greeting Hershel, whom she could probably remember getting beheaded by the governor.
“Honestly, if my daughters weren’t acting like this, I’d think ya were all insane,” Tara’s father said. “You don’t look like much, but you do look like an honest man. You really saying that the end of the world is coming?”
Rick sighed. “A bit more complicated than that. For the ones of us who live, who now remember, it might actually be better that way. You can still live and survive. No laws, we make the rules. We grow our own food, defend our home, so on.”
“Right,” the man said, still clearly in disbelief. “I’m David. My daughters told me that last time, I lived a year and a half into the world ending, with my cancer. That I became bedbound, hurting. Right now I can still walk, and I was given a good prognosis, but in a few years, even if you manage to change things, I’ll be gone…”
Rick turned to look at David, tilting his head. “You shouldn’t give up so easily. We now have two cancer patients here, and we are planning on getting ourselves a surgeon. The usual procedure is for doctors to try and minimize the loss of tissue, so surgery only happens when chemo has done some lifting, but we could also assess you - maybe taking out an entire lung, even if it wouldn’t be best in the ideal scenario, could get your cancer out in one shot. You can live with one lung, but not with cancer during an apocalypse.”
“Ya aren’t understanding,” David said. “I am trying to say something here - one day, I will be gone, and Tara clearly trusts in you, so after I… then you’ll protect them, won’t you? They are strong, but they can’t survive alone.”
Rick looked the man in the eye, nodding once. “I will. I promise.”
“Good,” David said. “Tara! Come on, I want to hear the plan the Sheriff has.”
Tara’s head snapped up at that, moving to look at them instead of Carol, and she smiled sheepishly. “Coming!”
Rick, David and Tara walked to the chairs Rick had set up, and Rick felt the weight of his leadership press on him once again when he thought about the promise he had just made. The last time, he hadn’t been able to protect all of his people. Promising to protect someone was good and all, but that didn’t matter in the end, and he hated the feeling that gave him.
“I am sure you are curious about what we’ve come up with,” Rick said. “I have been told you were a leader of the Hilltop after the death of Jesus, until your death. So, your opinion has weight."
Tara smiled. “Honestly, I do wonder how many people in our group have been leaders at this point. Obviously, there’s you and me, but also Daryl, Carol, Michonne, Maggie…”
Rick swallowed. “And Negan. It is a wonder people still follow me, with so many options.”
Tara sighed. “It isn’t really about who of us has been a leader. It is about who we have led. Me, Daryl, Maggie, Michonne, Carol… we never led a group that was tight-knit like a family, like our group was when we arrived in Alexandria. Leading a group like that would be hard, but you managed it. You are the only one out of us that has led us.”
Rick supposed that that was a good explanation, if there were any good ones. He had been their leader in the beginning, before they had expanded so much that most people that survived up to that point from their small group had become leaders. Rick had been the only one they had all been able to follow, and maybe that was still the case.
“Well, at least this time the group has options if I go crazy again,” Rick said. “Last time, when I started hallucinating my dead wife and hearing things, there wasn’t really anyone else that could step up.”
“That won’t happen,” Tara said, sounding confident. “You already seem a lot stronger than you were, and this time, you have all of us to support you.”
Tara lifted her hand with an amused smile, forming a first with her fingers. “Alright?”
Rick grinned, bumping her first with his own in great humor. “Alright, alright.”
Rick centered himself back to the task at hand, thinking of all the information he needed to convey to Tara and her father. “Okay, so, our plan is…”
-
When Glenn got back from their supply run with Maggie, a truck filled with farming equipment, she did not expect to see a fucking food truck sitting on the driveway of the farmhouse.
It was too bad he had parked his pizza delivery car further back when he had first arrived at the farm days prior, because they would have made a good picture together.
Glenn stepped out of the truck, and his heart nearly stopped when he saw who was standing near the food truck, chatting with Rick, who had a smile on his face as well.
Glenn had to fight back a grin as he rushed to meet Tara, who’s eyes lit up at the sight of him and Maggie as well.
“Hey, Tara,” Glenn said as he got to her, and was immediately pulled into a tight hug.
“Glenn, oh god,” Tara said, shaking slightly. She pulled back a little from the hug just to look at him, cupping his face in her hands. “You… you were gone. I thought I’d never see you again.”
“I’m fine,” Glenn said, reassuring her friend. “I am fine, Tara, now.”
Tara nodded, before pulling him back to a hug again, also dragging Maggie into it, forming a group hug with all of them together. Glenn could see Rick’s genuine smile from the side, and he felt warmed up by the happiness floating in the air.
It was all so… nice. Insane. Glenn had never expected to get it again, not after that horrible, terrible, hurtful way he had died.
“How did you find her?” Glenn asked, directing his question to Rick, who seemed amused by the fact.
“You know, it is a funny story,” the man said. “Hershel wanted me to kidnap a surgeon and an oncology nurse for Lucille, and Carol found Tara’s sister’s information in hospital records. She is an oncology nurse.”
Glenn couldn’t help but flinch slightly ‘Lucille’ once again, even when he knew that now it wasn’t the bat that had killed him, but a fully innocent woman that had done nothing wrong. But he couldn’t help it, and he couldn’t forget the things Negan had done to him, no matter what he had done after that.
But Glenn understood why Negan was there. Their world wasn’t the same as it used to be, where murderers would be condemned to prison and stay there. The outbreak had turned the world into the survival of the fittest, and if Negan helped them live, then Glenn was going to just have to bear it.
“What are the chances?” Maggie asked rhetorically. “Damn, I am glad to have you back.”
“I am glad to be back,” Tara said with a smile. “But hey, if you found me by chance, I am sure you can find the others, too.”
Glenn hoped so.
Notes:
So, what do you think? We are steadily approaching Day 0 - is there anything you think the group should be rushing to do with the time they have left?
Chapter 26: If I hate it, you'll know
Summary:
Rick and Daryl do some cute shit during a serious talk, Lucille's CT scan results are back.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Sunday, 22nd of August, 2010.
Rick was sitting on one of those neat garden chairs Hershel had, with Daryl sitting on the ground in front of him.
Rick watched Daryl tinker with his crossbow, his eyes following the man's every move as he thought about their future.
The day after tomorrow, the outbreak was going to start. Day Zero. 24th of August, 2010.
Two weeks and two days after that, things had gone to so much shit that the government had napalmed any major city.
Based on that time frame, they had a week, at most, of the society functioning somewhat before it all went to hell.
Hershel, Lori and Lilly were taking Lucille to take a CT scan that day. David, too, to see if there was any chance for him to survive with surgery. If it all worked out for them, it was possible that instead of two liabilities, they would have two people who could still fight.
Because David wasn't that old and Lucille wasn't that weak that they couldn't, with proper training.
And thus, Rick needed to, within the next week or so, kidnap a surgeon. Or have someone else do it for him.
That day, Maggie and Glenn were once again out gathering shit for them. Same with Michonne and, this time, Negan. Rick trusted him enough now that he had let the man take his own car and go alone, though only after he'd once again made Negan say those three things to him.
The other man seemed to find it amusing.
Speaking of Negan, Rick was seriously considering something, especially after his brief conversation with Lilly the previous day.
I think you should deal with the governor. He would see this and ruin it.
“Daryl,” Rick said softly, not really wanting to interrupt the other man, but he did feel like he was the one whose opinion Rick trusted the most. His second in command. “Do you think we should kill the governor?”
Daryl looked up at him the way he always did, though now there weren't long locks of brown hair to hide his expression. He looked so… young. “Why are yer asking me? I think ya know him better than me.”
Rick sighed, running his hand over his face. “It isn't really about whether or not I'd want to kill him. I do. I have had enough of letting possible threats slide from my fingers and coming back to bite my family. But what I worry the most is if it is actually the most sensible thing to do right now. Because if it fails…”
“Then ye'd have pissed him off and possibly instigated another war with him,” Daryl said, putting his crossbow and arrow down, looking at Rick. “Do ya want me to talk ya out of it or into it?”
Rick didn't even know at that point. “Both. Neither. I am just worried - what if he isn't a threat to us this time, and we are the ones that make him one? Or what if he is, and we just plan and hesitate long enough that he manages to build an army to take us all down again?”
Daryl hummed, his fingers now fiddling with some of the grass, picking a stalk and putting it in his mouth, clearly needing something to do. “I guess that's an issue. But what if we don't fail? We take him out, one clean shot to the head, no need to worry about him anymore.”
Rick looked at Daryl with a smile, and reached out carefully. Daryl, though his eyes were wary, let Rick place his fingers in his hair gently. He didn't even know why he was doing it, but he did have an urge to just touch the fluffy, blond strands that would eventually darken.
“Wha’ are ya doin'?” Daryl grumbled out, though he didn't back off or even move an inch, letting Rick do whatever he wanted. Rick liked that - the trust Daryl had in him.
“I am thinking. If you can fiddle with the grass, why can't I do the same with your hair?” Rick asked. Daryl muttered something under his breath about not being a fucking plant, but Rick paid him no mind. “If I asked it of Negan, do you think he could do it successfully?"
Daryl sighed, apparently resigned to his fate. “Yeah, he'd do it. He handled Alpha in a few days and that's when we didn't know her location beforehand.”
Right. Still, it felt almost too easy. And Rick was sure that, since their meeting, the governor had probably moved locations, possibly hidden somewhere out of sight to gather up people.
“It would be neat,” Rick said. “Almost too clean. I wouldn't have to lift a finger and someone else would solve my problems. But I have also started to like Negan, and I do think he would be a better asset right here, right now, rather than fucking somewhere for a few days.”
Daryl snorted. “Can't believe that fucker has gotten into yer good graces too.”
Rick paused the fiddling for a moment, just letting his fingers rest in Daryl’s hair. Then, he tugged lightly on one strand, which made Daryl let out an indignant sound. Rick grinned.
“What the hell are ya doin’? Seriously?” Daryl asked. Yet still, he didn't move away, didn't even flinch when Rick tugged again. It was a nice distraction from all his worries.
“You're the one that advocated for Negan, too. So, disrespecting him is pretty impolite,” Rick pointed out, testing the softness of Daryl’s hair between his fingertips, now that it was still soft and clean. After all, soon enough, it would be covered up in grime and dirt and if anyone managed to throw Daryl into a lake, it was a fine day.
Not that Rick minded. Daryl was great any way he was.
“I'll disrespect anyone I please,” Daryl said. “Ain't I yer second, huh? So I can disrespect anyone but you. And I don't disrespect you, so we're good.”
Well, Daryl did have a point there. Rick smiled, shifting his hand further into Daryl's hair, sliding it down to rest on the back of his neck like a brand. Rick could see the way Daryl's eyes flickered towards Rick's arm from time to time, but mostly, he managed to keep eye contact.
It was clear Daryl was confused by the new level of contact, as was Rick to some extent. But Daryl also didn't seem displeased, and Rick enjoyed it, so he continued.
“Right. And as I am your leader, I can do this, right?” Rick asked with a smile. “The only one that can do this, too. You outrank everyone but me.”
Not that there was really a strict ranking system like there had been in the Saviours, for example. But Rick did occasionally like indulging in the mockery of it and the dictatorship he'd once declared.
“Yeah,” Daryl said. “Ya can. Though if anyone sees this, they'll think the same as Merle.”
Rick clenched his jaw at the thought of anyone disrespecting Daryl like Merle always did. “You know, if anyone sees this and thinks any differently of you, they are fools. You are our most capable man, and indulging in physical contact doesn't make you any weaker.”
“Is that wha’ this is? Indulgin’ in physical contact?” Daryl asked with a snort. “Seems more like ya indulging and me being indulged on.”
Rick paused, distancing his hand a bit. “Do you mind it? You know that I would never make you do anything you don't want. I might be your leader, but I would never take advantage of that.”
Because Rick would never do anything that could truly cost him Daryl's trust and loyalty.
Daryl grabbed his wrist, pushing his hand back into his hair. “Damn, if I minded it, I'd have knocked yer teeth in. Just do whatever ya want, trust me, if I hate it, you'll know.”
Rick smiled at that, continuing his administrations and letting all his worries fade into the back of his head for a moment as he just focused on how great Daryl was. Truly, Rick had incredible luck getting someone like him on his side, even after cuffing his brother up on a roof and pointing his gun at him multiple times.
At that time, in the very start, Daryl could have just left. Gone to look for his brother on his own, so on. He hadn't owed anything to any of them. But he hadn't, and Rick was so grateful for that.
Though it was heartbreaking to think of how little they had appreciated Daryl then, in the beginning. This time around, Rick swore he was going to show him all the appreciation he had, even if Daryl didn't care much for gratitude or thank-yous.
“I think I'll wait a bit longer on that governor-issue,” Rick decided. “It isn't that immediate. Rebuilding an army takes some time, and he can only really do that after the apocalypse starts, especially if his former men remember and aren't loyal anymore. Right now, if we failed, we can't know for certain that Shane hadn't told him where we are. I think, perhaps, after we've moved to the high school, then it'd be a good time.”
Daryl nodded. “Seems sensible enough. Though, for the high school, we still need more manpower. Even with Tara added to the fighting force, it ain't enough.”
And that was their biggest issue, wasn't it? Such a huge area of land needed multiple lookouts at all times. At least in all corners and one on the roof, but preferably a few more. That definitely wasn't sustainable, even if they put people like Lori up there, not when they still needed fighters to hunt, stronger people to work on things like reinforcement and building shit, so on.
But where could they get manpower they could trust, if they couldn't get in contact with the rest of their people?
“I was thinkin’,” Daryl started slowly. “Remember those guys we met in Atlanta, when we went to look for Merle?”
The Vatos
“They were good people,” Daryl said. “We know them, even if it was quick. And they had a lot of men.”
There had indeed been quite a few of them, more than in Rick’s group. They were good men, yet still clearly capable of violence and threats, which was going to be needed, because they couldn’t take in any people that didn’t know how the world worked.
And, if Rick’s theory was correct about the people remembering being anyone that had seen him during the apocalypse, then the Vatos would remember. That could be an advantage for them.
“A good idea,” Rick said, petting Daryl’s head lightly before he placed his hand to the back of the man’s neck, and he relished in the annoyed grumble that got from the man. But, he had said that Rick would know if he didn’t like it, so he wasn’t going to feel bad. “It could work. There were at least a dozen men among them, right?”
“An’ a dozen old people,” Daryl said. “We’d need to think of it, but it is an option.”
The group of elderly with the Vatos would indeed be a problem. They would take up resources and they would basically be useless. And possible time bombs, since once any of them died, they would turn and could then endanger all the rest of their group.
Though Rick didn’t know if the Vatos knew that everyone who died would turn. In theory, they could put all the elderly in the same room at the high school, then just wait… and the problem of wasted resources would naturally resolve itself.
Rick shook his head. “The elderly can have some uses. They could watch the kids, stuff like that.”
“Yeah,” Daryl said. “Though I can tell ya don’t like the idea of carin’ for so many old folks.”
Rick clenched his jaw, pulling on a strand of Daryl’s hair again. “No, I don’t. They would be a liability for our group, eat up resources, so on…”
“I wasn’t judgin’ you,” Daryl said. “I get that. I just think there’s potential, long term. We know the old people will be dead within a few years, and then we’d have a dozen strong, healthy men grateful to us for takin’ care of them.”
Daryl was right - long-term, the plan was great. They could go and offer a secure place for the Vatos and their elders as long as they followed Rick’s lead, then integrate them into their group, and the issue of wasted resources was going to resolve itself with time.
And wasn’t it worth it, if it gave them a better chance with the prison? More manpower, more security?
And a few men that Rick didn’t care as much for as he did his own people, to throw at danger if it ever came their way.
Guillermo. That had been the name of their leader. He had been the custodian at the nursing home, that much Rick remembered, and since they also knew the exact location, they would be able to find him easily. And it was very unlikely that the man had left, now, if he hadn’t even left the elders during the first time the world went to shit.
“I’ll think about it,” Rick said.
-
“You know, I used to think the scariest part about this would always be the machine. The beeping, the noise, all that,” Lucille told Lori. “But after my diagnosis, I knew it wasn’t that - it was the time after, like right now, just… waiting for someone to walk in with that look.”
Lori had been there to support Lucille through her CT scan early that morning, and since they were in a private clinic and had paid to get the results fast, they had been promised to get them later that very same day. It had been quite a bit of money, especially with the older man added on, but with both of her daughters having credit cards as well, they weren’t really running out of money any time soon.
Not before the world ended, at least.
“Rick used to say silence meant good news,” Lori said. “I guess he was like that, too. Thinking silence was better. I always tried to goad him to actually yell at me, to be angry, but he was always so… passive.”
Lucille snorted. “Sounds pretty different from Negan. Hell, he is never quiet. Or at least he didn’t use to be. Now, he doesn’t talk to me at all.”
Lori sighed, turning to look at the other side of the waiting room, where Lilly, the oncology nurse, was sitting hand-in-hand with her father, David. Hershel had left to buy them something to eat from the cafeteria, so he wasn’t there.
“Are you alright?” Lori asked her. Lilly turned to look at her hesitantly, shaking her head.
“No,” she said. “Feels surreal, doesn’t it? The way things changed. The way everyone around us has changed.”
“Your sister?” Lori asked carefully.
Lilly nodded. “Yeah. She… she is still Tara, but so different. She has had an entire life after us, a whole new family.”
“It is weird, isn’t it?” Lori asked, sighing. “I have never met your sister, but she still knows my husband better than I do anymore. I feel like there are all these strangers that just… know things I don’t, even when I should, because we were together for fifteen years.”
“Yeah. I guess time after just means more,” Lilly said. “I mean, I have known my sister all our lives, since she was born. She was always my baby sister, we were best friends. For two and half decades. Now? She clearly cares for me, but she is a stranger.”
“It especially hurts, because I don’t even remember any of that change,” Lucille spoke. “I mean, you two lived for some time during the outbreak, you know why the people you know have changed. But for me, I just… woke up one morning, to find Negan acting entirely differently.”
Lori indeed couldn’t imagine how that could have gone for her. If she had still been a simple housewife, overprotective of Carl and overcritical of Rick, and then he had woken up as the man he had become? Just one day, out of blue?
Lori would have freaked out. Lucille was taking it surprisingly well.
“It feels like I’ve lost the love of my life,” Lucille said softly. “And I have, haven’t I? I thought him cheating on me hurt, but this?”
Lori placed one of her hands on Lucille’s, pressing gently. “It’ll all be alright. Trust me, you can survive this. Him, and the cancer.”
Lucille snorted bitterly. “Yeah? Why does it feel like the end of the world, then?”
Because it is.
Lori was about to say something else, when a doctor walked out. It was now late afternoon, and based on the look on his face, she could tell that the news was there. Their results.
The doctor looked at everyone in the waiting room, and there were just them four there, nobody else. Nobody was probably insane enough to specifically request and pay quite a bit extra for an expedited CT scan on a Sunday. Two of them.
“I have the results here,” the doctor said. “I have consulted with a pair of radiologists and an oncologist, who have looked at the pictures and told me their opinion on both cases. Now, I just have to ask, do you want me to take you separately to look at them, or may others be listening?”
The doctor first looked at Lucille, who seemed pretty agreeable, and then at David, who just nodded firmly.
“Well, then,” the doctor said. “I have good news and bad news.”
Lori felt Lucille’s grip on her hand tighten, and she saw the way the same happened with David and Lilly.
“Lucille, your tumor has already shrunk quite a bit, and it is localised to one side of the pancreas and only a few surrounding lymph nodes. In our professional opinion, you’d be eligible for a partial pancreatectomy. In this case, removing the distal part of your pancreas. Unlike with the Whipple procedure, you’d still get to keep your duodenum, gallbladder and bile duct. That, along with a possible chemotherapy afterwards to ensure the cancer is fully removed, would give you a good prognosis.”
Lori could see the relief in Lucille’s eyes, the grip of her hand on Lori’s lessening slightly.
“For you, David, the cancer has unfortunately stayed unchanged compared to the last scan we had on hand for you. You would not be eligible for a lobectomy at this time, and we’d recommend you continue your rounds of chemo enough for that. Though, according to the oncologist, you are still on a good road towards remission,” the doctor told David. Before the mood in the room could sink, however, Lilly spoke up.
“What about a total pneumonectomy? Not taking just one lobe, but all of it? Would that get rid of the cancer?”
The doctor looked quite perplexed by the question. “Miss, that is not advisable at this time. The cancer, while having spread around the lung and the neighbouring lymph nodes, is still very treatable with chemotherapy and a later lobectomy, in which case David can make as good of a recovery as possible. At his age, removing an entire lung and many lymph nodes would be more of a risk than treating the cancer properly and with patience. There is no rush at the moment, and-”
“Yes or no?” Lilly asked. “Would removing the entire lung and the neighbouring lymph nodes work?”
The doctor hesitated before answering. “Technically, yes. It could remove the cancer, but it would cause a multitude of other issues at the moment. It-”
That seemed to be all the answer Lilly needed, as she dragged David up from the chair, leaving the doctor looking even more confused than before. But Lori knew what she must’ve been thinking - if the removal of the entire lung would remove the cancer, it was better to risk that than leave the cancer be, since there was nothing that could be done about it during the outbreak.
Lori and Lucille followed after Lilly, though Lucille grabbed the folder with the results from the dazed doctor’s hand, flipping the pages until she got to her own part, a small smile on her face.
Lori, too, was happy for her friend.
Notes:
I hope you enjoyed that! I do love writing interactions with Rick and Daryl.
Chapter 27: Surgeon-napping
Summary:
Rick, Negan and Daryl kidnap a surgeon and his wife. Tara is the getaway car driver.
Notes:
This chapter was supposed to end with one of the surgeries ending, next one being in the coming chapter, but then I realised that that would bring this chapter way beyond 6,000 words. Not that I am stranger to long chapters - most ones in my previous fic were above 10,000 - but I feel those were pretty hard to drag through sometimes. So, for this, I have tried to keep each chapter around 3,000-4,000 words.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Sunday, 22nd of August, 2010.
When Negan came back from his supply run on Sunday evening, a car packed full of stuff he considered to be worthwhile and that he didn't think others would have considered, he noticed that there was something in the air.
Rick was waiting for him when he arrived, a contemplative look on his eyes.
“What?” Negan asked. “Did you miss my handsome face?”
Rick didn't grant him an answer. “What did you get?”
Negan sighed. Honestly, the man was such a buzzkill. “A bunch of shit. Hell, I packed the car as full as I could, and I’ll go get more tomorrow if you allow that.”
“What, specifically?” Rick asked again.
Negan rolled his eyes. “Let me get to the point! So, I bought a huge box of toothpaste. Toothbrushes, too. Dental hygiene is going to be very important in the long-run, since tooth infections can kill you.”
Rick looked pretty incredulous by Negan’s choice of supply. So, Negan decided to continue amusing the man.
“I also bought a bunch of soap. Shampoo. You know, you could give some to Daryl, I'm sure you'd appreciate it, considering you sleep glued to each other,” Negan said. “But the best thing I got? Simple; protein powder!”
“Protein powder?” Rick asked.
“Yes, indeed! And some measuring cups,” Negan said enthusiastically. “You know that we can't rely on just whatever Daryl hunts for us for our protein intake, right? Especially with all the exercise we'll be having. I can't imagine all the deficiencies we had the last time, but god, I have no idea how we managed to stay in shape with so little protein.”
“And how long will the amount you bought last?” Rick asked.
“Well,” Negan said. “It has eighty grams of protein per hundred grams of powder. Even half of that per person per day would do wonders for those doing physical jobs. Or even just twenty grams of protein would be more than last time. For now, I bought enough bags to get to hundred kilograms, which is a thousand doses of a hundred grams, or four thousand doses of 25 grams, which would be twenty grams of protein.”
Rick seemed to have lost it at grams. Poor guy.
“Therefore, if, let's say, twenty of us took the small dose daily, it'd last 200 days. If they took 40 grams of protein per day, it'd be a hundred days. Though I do think you'd need even more to get to the shape you were in with that man bush of yours,” Negan teased.
Rick rolled his eyes, sighing. “And you know this, how?”
“You forget I was a high school gym teacher?” Negan asked. “You know how many teen boys are insecure and looking for a way to look nicer? I gave many of them a bunch of tips. Plus, as a PE teacher, I had to also keep in shape.”
Rick seemed to accept that. “Well, do your calculations for what amount you think would last us for the next few years, and get that much the next time you go out.”
Negan was very happy to do exactly that. “Sure thing, Rick. I provide for you and all that stuff. I can get even more toothpaste, too, since I think you might need to introduce Daryl to that as well, if you ever liked to kiss him-”
Negan was interrupted from his teasing by Rick's more serious tone.
“There was actually something more I wanted to discuss with you,” the man said. “You know Lucille was out getting a CT scan today, yes?”
Negan could feel his heart drop to his stomach. God, Lucille. “How bad is it?”
“Not bad, actually,” Rick said. “Good enough that she is eligible for surgery, actually. But as you know, from Tuesday forward, most doctors and hospitals will be busy all day and night, and getting her time for surgery by tomorrow would be impossible. If we did it through legitimate channels, that is.”
So, Rick was suggesting… what?
“Tomorrow's Monday, and hospitals will probably be busier during the week. Even on the night between Monday and Tuesday, when it will all begin,” Rick continued. “I talked with Lilly, the oncology nurse, and she has access codes to the hospital she works at. In her opinion, the best chance Lucille and her father have is tonight.”
Negan had to take a moment to process that. “You want to have Lucille be operated on tonight?”
“Not my call, but Lilly thinks it is the best shot she has,” Rick said. “The hospitals are still fully equipped. We can get her actual anesthesia, a proper operating room. By Tuesday, those resources will start going towards easing the outbreak. Tonight - according to Lilly, who has assisted in some surgeries related to cancer, there’s a chance that both Lucille's and David's surgeries could be done within the time from the hospital closing to the public to the time it opens again.”
Negan had to lean on his car a bit, hating to show any signs of weakness, but it just sounded too impossible to be true.
He had already resigned himself to Lucille dying. Hell, he had seen her die the last time. Now, to hear there was a chance?
“Lilly knows a surgeon that is a friend of hers at the hospital she works at. She has been to his house, so we know where he lives with his wife,” Rick said. “The plan is for us to kidnap him, take him to the hospital unseen by the nurses working the night shift, then force him to perform the operations. We have the radiologist's notes and CT scan images he can reference.”
“You said we would have proper anesthesia,” Negan pointed out. “Are we kidnapping an anesthesiologist too?”
Rick paused, before sighing. “According to her, the surgeon friend is trained in administering it too, and Hershel can monitor the vital signs well enough in the worst-case scenario.”
Well, Negan was going to be damned. “So, that is your great plan? Tonight? With zero further planning?”
Rick nodded. “That's right. The reason I came to talk with you is because she is your wife, and because you are one of our more… intimidating men. Kidnapping a person, well, they need to be kept in line but also in a mental state where they are capable of working. Tara is also coming, and Daryl, obviously, but… it is really the two of us that will do the talking and keep the surgeon in line.”
Well, fuck him, Negan couldn't deny that. “So, what? Are we taking two cars? Or a truck and a car? I guess a truck might be neater for kidnapping…”
“We do need a vehicle where they can lay on their back post surgery, coming out of anesthesia. We are stealing a respirator, so even if they can't yet breathe on their own when we have to get out of the hospital, they'll survive. So, a truck and a car it is,” Rick stated.
Well then. They had a lot of work to do.
-
Rick, wearing a spare set of his uniform, was sitting on the passenger's seat of the fucking food truck, with Tara driving, since it was the biggest vehicle interior-wise they had at that point.
Large enough to fit two kidnapping victims and two additional men in the back. Currently it was Daryl and Negan, and Rick hoped those two managed to stay intact.
Hell, Rick had offered to go there with Negan, but Daryl had glared at him fiercely enough for the idea that he had agreed to be with Tara. And it couldn't have been Tara alone with Negan, since she was already on edge from his mere presence, even when she tolerated it.
Once they managed to kidnap the surgeon, they were going to call Lilly, who was still at the farm, to start driving towards her workplace with Hershel, Lucille and David.
“Do you think he will be okay?” Tara wondered as they drove in the dark, the headlights of the food truck lighting the way. It was pretty late in the evening, but plenty of time to get everything prepared to have the first surgery started before midnight.
“We can only hope,” Rick said. “Every living person that can move is an asset. If they can move, they can do something. Sometimes, even if they can't move, they can be an asset.”
Tara swallowed. “I am just worried. Last time, our dad made it a year and a half into the apocalypse. He lived a lot longer than any of us thought he would without proper treatment. What if this time, the surgery kills him? Or the complications after?”
Rick shifted to look at Tara, considering her. While she was vulnerable, Rick realised she didn't need to be treated like a child. “If that happens, you move on. You have survived far worse, and you will continue surviving.”
There was a moment of silence, them both looking towards the road, before Tara spoke again.
“What if Lucille dies during surgery?” She asked. “Do you think Negan would just… take it? That he wouldn't blame Lilly, hurt her because she was a part of it?”
Rick considered it only for a moment before dismissing the thought. “Yes. He had already moved on. He would be hurt, obviously, but he wouldn't attack any of us.”
Rick said it with an amount of conviction that surprised even himself. But he did actually believe it, now, having interacted with the man multiple times.
The rest of the way towards the surgeon's address was spent in silence, with Rick mentally preparing himself for the act.
They needed to go in, get the surgeon, and get out as fast as possible without causing the man any harm. And Rick hoped to avoid his wife, but…
But there was another reason as to why Rick had wanted four capable fighters with him, aside from just what he'd told Negan. And a reason he had specifically wanted Negan with them.
While Rick believed he would be able to do whatever they had to do to keep the surgeon in line, up to the point of hurting his wife, he knew Negan was capable of it.
This time, after all, Rick wasn't going to leave it up to chance.
They rolled up on the street outside the surgeon's lovely suburban house, with a stereotypical white picket-fence and a nice little garden they could barely see in the dark. Rick waited until Negan and Daryl were out before opening the passenger’s side door for himself, stepping out.
“Stay here,” he told Tara firmly. “You are our driver, you need to be ready to go as soon as we get out.”
And Rick didn't want her there, in case they had to do something she wasn't going to approve of. After all, while Rick recognised she had grown, she wasn't ruthless the same way he, Daryl and Negan could be if needed.
“Daryl, you take the back door,” Rick started, standing behind the truck so any cameras from the house wouldn't see the three of them yet. “Make sure nobody gets away. Me and Negan will take the front. I'll go first, knock on the door. If they have a camera or open the door, they'll see my uniform. Then, me and Negan make quick work of it, while you catch anyone who might try to escape.”
Daryl nodded once, firmly, and Rick watched as he disappeared into the shadows of the night like he was never there. It was eerie, the way Daryl could be so unnoticeable, so quiet, when he wanted to be.
Next, Rick turned to look at Negan. “As soon as they open the door, you have your gun ready. I'll draw mine, threaten them, but if they don't come willingly, we might need to use more force.”
Negan smiled. “Oh, Rick, don't threaten me with a good time.”
But Rick could tell the man had understood and was serious about it all.
“I just have one question,” Negan asked. “What are we going to do with them afterwards?”
Rick swallowed. “We do need a surgeon, don’t we? If we take both him and his wife, then once the outbreak starts, there will be no reason for him to run.”
Negan smiled. “Oh, I like your thought process, Rick.”
With that, Rick gave Negan one more look before walking off, putting on his Officer Friendly -persona, even when he felt like a stranger to himself like that.
Rick climbed the few steps of the front porch, then knocked firmly on the door three times, relaxing his shoulders.
It didn't take long until a man, wearing just a T-shirt and shorts, clearly ready to turn in for the night, opened it, looking at Rick hesitantly, eyes widening when he saw the uniform.
“Hello. I am Officer Grimes. Are you Dr. Ramon Beckett?” Rick asked, keeping his stance open and inviting, making eye contact with the man.
“Yes,” the man said immediately. “I assure you, officer, I haven't done anything, if-”
“Is your wife, Julia Beckett, inside?” Rick asked carefully, before making his decision on something. “I need to talk to you both about something.”
After all, if they left the woman be, they couldn't just keep the man. And they needed a surgeon.
Rick watched with silent amusement as Dr. Beckett actually walked back inside his house, leaving the door open, to get his wife, not knowing that he was participating in her kidnapping too.
It was insane what trust a uniform could inspire in certain types of people. The “good” ones, with honest jobs and a pretty house in the wealthy suburbs.
Rick watched Dr. Beckett gently pull his wife with him to the front door, and the poor woman looked frightened. And if she was frightened by just the prospect of possibly being in trouble with the police, Rick didn't want to know what kind of panic she was going to go in once she realised what kind of people they actually were.
Luckily Rick had brought Negan, he knew how to deal with such situations.
“Ramon, what is this?” The woman, Julia, asked.
“The officer said he needed to talk to us about something,” the doctor said, turning to look at Rick. “Please, has something happened to my parents? Or her mum? I know my dad has been driving his car even with his dementia, but-”
Rick took a deep breath, pulled his gun out from its holster, pointing it between Julia's eyes, his whole demeanor shifting.
He could see the pure terror in the pair's eyes.
“Raise your hands above your head, don't make any sudden moves or sounds. If you do, I'll shoot Julia,” Rick stated. Because they needed Ramon. “Nod if you understand.”
Neither seemed to be capable of processing the whole thing, just shaking. “Now.”
That seemed to put some sense into them, and Ramon carefully lifted his hands, lifting Julia's other one with his. Julia, dazed, lifted the other shaky hand up as well. Then Ramon nodded.
“Sir, you-” he said softly, clearly trying not to make those sudden sounds Rick talked about. “If you want money, or jewellery, we can show you where they are. You…you clearly know who we are, right? You know we don't want trouble. Just, I'll give you all the money in the house, then-”
“Shut up,” Rick said with a tired tone. Then he whistled out the same annoying whistle that Negan always used to, and the other man seemed to understand the signal, walking out of the shadows with his gun drawn as well.
This seemed to make the couple even more terrified.
“Please, don't hurt her,” Ramon pleaded. “Just, take anything you want, don't hurt her.”
“What did I just say?” Rick said, stepping a bit towards the two. “Shut. Up.”
Rick let out another whistle, this time to signal Daryl that everything was good, that he should come back to Rick.
“I will be the one doing the talking,” Rick said in a dark tone, his fingers tightening around his beloved colt python. Now, listen to me carefully. See that food truck over there?”
Rick watched the couple's eyes follow where he pointed the fingers of his free hand. “Next, we're all going to go in there. You will follow us. You won't run, or do anything erratic, and everyone will be just fine.”
Rick relaxed his stance a bit. “We will be taking you to the hospital you work at. There, you will be performing two surgeries. That is what we want from you. Nothing more, nothing less.”
Ramon seemed to be confused. “I- I can't perform a surgery alone. I need an anesthesiologist, a nurse or two to assist, time to prepare, I need to know what I'll be doing, I-”
“You'll be performing the surgery with the assistance of Lilly Chambler. You know her, don't you?” Rick asked. “And you know how to work the machinery administering the anesthetic. We also have a veterinarian who has knowledge of things like that, who will monitor the vitals and other things while you operate. Plus, there are CT scans you can look at beforehand, on the drive there.”
Ramon's eyes widened. “Lilly? Did you do this to her, too? She has been missing since Monday, and-”
Rick was losing his patience. “Shut up. No, we didn't, she is actually the one that suggested you. Now, walk.”
Rick started moving towards the truck, turning his back to the couple since he knew both Negan and Daryl, still in the shadows, had them in their sights. Behind him, Rick could hear Negan whistling that damn tune of his.
“Do not move. Do not scream, or you will die,” the man said menacingly. “You can breathe, though. You can blink. You can cry.”
Rick could hear the amusement in Negan's voice, and Rick knew he was using those exact words just to poke a bit at Rick. Well, Rick didn't care too much, since it wasn't really directed at him, and the only Lucille that would be seen that night was the wife.
But Ramon's wife was indeed crying. It was kind of horrific to realise that, now, Rick was doing what had been done to him once upon a time.
Rick just walked forward, a distant acknowledgment in his mind for the fact that he definitely wasn't the man he used to be.
When they got to the food truck, Rick walked to the back and opened it, nodding at the couple to get in. At that point, Ramon did something very stupid.
He lunged at Rick, trying to grab his gun. Though before he could even get close, he had an arrow sticking from his ankle, falling to the ground.
Rick hadn't even bothered to move, always trusting Daryl to have his back. And, when he looked up, the other man had indeed walked out from the shadows, strolling up to them and roughly yanking the Arrow from Ramon's flesh.
Now, both him and his wife were crying, Julia more hysterically than Ramon. Rick watched as Negan walked up to the woman, grabbing her head firmly and pressing his palm over her mouth.
“Don't worry, sweetheart, we've done much worse before,” Negan said. “Your dear husband will be just fine. We wouldn't hurt him bad enough he couldn't operate for us.”
With that, Negan dragged the woman in the back of the food truck, leaving Daryl and Rick with the surgeon, now crying on the ground.
How were humans so weak?
“That was a stupid thing to do,” Rick said coldly. “If we didn't need you, that bolt would've been through your head. You need to thank Daryl for the fact you are still alive.”
The doctor sobbed. “I- I won't be able to walk, to stand. I can't operate like that, I-”
“You can,” Rick said firmly. “Look, you are still moving your feet, so it isn't like Daryl cut your achilles’ tendon. You are bleeding, sure, but we'll bandage you up and you'll be perfectly fine.”
Rick grabbed Ramon from under his arm, dragging him up and practically throwing him in the back of the truck. After years of lifting bodies, even when his current body wasn't used to it, had made Rick very accustomed to shit like that.
Rick turned to look at Daryl, giving him a nod of gratitude. Then, before he went back to the front with Tara, he gave him a pat on the head. “Good job.”
With that, Rick left Daryl in Negan's company, to deal with their two hostages. From behind him, he could hear Daryl’s indignant grumbles, and they made him grin.
Rick had found his new favourite thing; teasing Daryl.
-
“That was cute,” Negan told Daryl with that annoying voice of his. “Honestly, I think you might just have a praise kink.”
Daryl turned to glare at Negan, ignoring their two bewildered hostages as he felt the truck started moving. “You've been spendin’ too much time with Merle.”
Negan seemed amused by the accusation. “Nope. Merle is an asshole, and he thinks Rick treats you badly, that you're some bitch. You aren't, Daryl - the big difference is, both me and you know that you wouldn't let anyone break you down, that you're strong as shit. Merle is wrong - you aren't a bitch, but you want Rick to treat you like his pet.”
Daryl’s glare intensified, as did the confusion of their terrified guests. “Wha’ did ya just say to me?”
“I don't mean it in a literal sense,” Negan said. “But you do want Rick to give you affection, praise, to have him think you've done well. You want to belong to him. Hell, I think if he wanted to actually put a collar on you, you'd like it, because that would mean that he wouldn't be able to throw you away.”
Daryl clenched the crossbow in his hands tightly.
“And that's fine, it isn't a weakness to want something like that. We've all lived fucked up lives, and Rick is a strong man that you can rely on. The first one to care for you, yes? To acknowledge you as equal,” Negan said. “So… just let it happen.”
Daryl turned his head away from the man, feeling heat rising on his face. Damn it, why did the piece of shit have to be so perceptive?
“You know, there are actually two reasons why I chose to take you with me, on that clearing,” Negan said. “First of all, you were clearly strong as shit, and I wanted to make you a saviour. But the second reason was because I could see that you would do anything for your leader, and that your leader also cared about you an awful lot. Having you free, on his side, was too dangerous.”
Daryl resolutely focused not on Negan's words, but the rising sweat on the surgeon's forehead as he was clearly panicking.
“So,” Negan continued. “Don’t be ashamed of it. Daryl, you are strong as shit, don’t shatter my image of you by letting someone like Merle affect you.”
Daryl didn’t answer. There was total silence in the back of the truck, aside from the woman’s small whimpers, until the man spoke.
“You won't get away with this,” he said, distressed. “Our house has cameras, all of you were seen there. You won’t get away with this.”
Daryl snorted. “It ain’t gonna matter if there were cameras or not. We don’t care.”
Negan seemed to want to terrorise them a bit more, though. “Yeah. And the law won’t either. Rick, the man in the uniform? He gutted a man in public only a few days ago, got taken in, all, that. Since the police thought he was a crime boss, they brought in the FBI. And you know what they did? Nothing.”
Well, now they were indeed going to think that Rick was a fucking mafia boss.
“He…” the doctor stammered out. “He gutted a man in public and was let go?”
“That’s right,” Negan said. “With multiple witnesses and cameras having witnessed the whole thing. They guy probably had a hit on Rick, but then turned his attention to Daryl, here, and you saw how Rick was just about him? So, of course Rick gutted him.”
Negan was clearly playing into the idea, too, by suggesting it was a hit instead of Morales just being pissed off.
“So Rick, he-” the surgeon said. “Why does he want me to operate on people? Who are they? Is this- is this related to some illegal activity? Is there a reason he can’t legally bring them to a hospital?”
“Rick just wants his people to be happy. Me, for one? One of the people you’ll be operating on is my wife. She has stage II pancreatic cancer, and her CT scan from earlier today showed enough process that she can get a distal pancreatectomy,” Negan continued.
And Daryl had seen the way the other man had been looking at the CT scan results with a distant look in his eyes when Rick had handed them over briefly, before they had left. It was clear that Negan really cared for Lucille, even when he had been shutting him out.
“So, one of the procedures is a distal pancreatectomy, right?” the surgeon asked. “I have performed that before a few times. What is the other?”
“Yer be removin’ a lung from an old guy,” Daryl said, not even trying to spell out whatever mess the name of that procedure had been. Daryl wasn’t as dumb as he looked, sure, but medical lingo?
“A pneumonectomy, then,” the doctor said. “Within a single night? I will have to rush, since there are other things involved too, outside of just cutting. How old is the man? Have they eaten within the past hours?”
“The man is in his sixties,” Negan said. “And no. They were in hospital all day and haven’t eaten since either. So, maybe a light snack midday, but it’ll be twelve hours from that before you get them on the table.”
The surgeon nodded, seemingly somehow more at ease now that he thought that Rick was a mafia boss. Maybe it was because previously, he had thought some bunch of lunatics had just kidnapped him to perform surgery without a plan, and now he understood that there was one, and that they needed him.
Notes:
So, what do you think? Do you think it will work out for both Lucille and David?
Chapter 28: Night at the Hospital
Summary:
Surgeries, as well as just talking.
Notes:
For any medical stuff in this chapter, I promise no full accuracy. I did research, but yeah, don't trust me on this.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Sunday, 22nd of August, 2010.
Once they got to the hospital and met up with Lilly, Lucille, David and Hershel, Lilly opened the back door for employees to go through with her access card, getting betrayed looks from Ramon and Julia.
After that, they walked smoothly through the mostly-empty halls. One time they nearly ran into a nurse working the night shift, but luckily she had just passed the hallway before they walked in, making their way steadily toward the operating rooms.
Rick had handed Ramon the file with the CT scan results, so that he was able to look through them carefully before the whole debacle went down, and he was doing so hastily as he was dragged down the halls, yet clearly still able to walk despite the pain.
As Rick had suspected. Daryl was, after all, a perfect shot, and he wouldn’t have hurt the man enough he became useless.
“We need general anesthesia for both patients, breathing tubes, so on. We need it done as quick as possible, so I am thinking intravenously, and-”
“Shut up,” Rick said. “Just do your job, once we get there. Or talk to Hershel about it. Or Lilly.”
Once they got to the operating rooms, Ramon started setting up the IV and the anesthesia while Hershel bandaged up the man’s ankle. Julia, though slightly less panicked, was still crying quietly in the corner of the room, where Negan was holding her at gunpoint. Daryl had focused his crossbow on Ramon, still, whereas Tara just watched quietly, clearly not liking the situation.
Lucille, though? Lucille’s reaction was the most interesting, the way she was looking at Negan now, the way he was threatening another vulnerable woman with ease. Lucille definitely looked at her husband differently, that was for sure, but Rick couldn’t really make out how, exactly, she was feeling about it.
“So,” Rick started, turning to the surgeon. “Two surgeries. What I want to know, based on the quick glance you’ve gotten of the files, who has a better chance of survival?”
The man looked up at Rick hesitantly, clearly afraid of him, but answered shakily. “Mrs. Smith. She is younger, generally healthy, no history of substance abuse, so on. And I don’t know if I have to crack Mr. Chambler’s ribcage open for the removal - if that is the case, that could cause a serious risk to his life, and would make the recovery period much more painful.”
Rick nodded, knowing that the next words he said would be hard to swallow for Tara and Lilly. “Then, you will operate on Lucille first.”
Lilly was immediately on him, clearly pissed off, only to be blocked by Daryl’s strong arm. “No, no! We have limited time, it will be our father first.”
“Lucille first,” Rick said coldly. “The surgeon said she had a better chance of survival with the operation than your father, right? So Lucille goes first. In case we are interrupted, it is better for her to have it than the other way around. And if something happens to David, you won't have to perform another surgery afterwards.”
Tara walked up to Rick, more calm, though clearly shaken by the decision he was making. And Rick knew it wasn’t fair on anyone - it was like when he had asked Glenn which they should get first, Merle or the guns. He could remember how pissed Daryl had been, even when they had ended up going for Merle first.
But it was the burden of a leader, having to make such hard decisions. And he knew Tara and Lilly cared for their father, but just because Tara had been with Rick’s group longer than Negan, just because Negan had done evil things in the past, he wasn’t going to favor Tara’s family over Negan’s against logic.
And Rick knew, if David died on the operating table, he was now going to be blamed for it, because he chose to have him go after Lucille. But he was going to bear that burden if it came to it and move on.
“But Rick…” Tara whispered, while Lilly angrily fought Daryl’s grip.
“No, Tara,” Rick said. “I am not picking favourites now. Both of these are people I don't really know. Based on the facts I know, Lucille goes first.”
Tara seemed to understand that, though she did gaze towards David once, longingly. But Tara understood, Rick knew she did. She had been a leader too, after all, and she had lost her father years and years ago. She, probably, had already let go.
Lilly, though? “I won't help, not if it isn't our father first.”
Rick sighed. He hated it when people couldn’t just listen to him and his orders once in their lives.
“You will,” Rick said. “You think that we won't make you, like we are making the surgeon?”
LIlly’s eyes widened, looking at Rick like he had done something horrific. “You didn’t just say that. You- how are you any different from Brian?”
“Because I think of the good of the whole group,” Rick stated firmly. “Lucille first. You don’t want me to force you.”
Lilly was about to say something more, when David spoke up.
“Lilly,” the man said. “Stand down. The man’s right, let her go first. She is young, she still has her whole life ahead of her. I want her to go first.”
Lilly turned to look at her father, then at Lucille, who was standing shakily in one corner of the room, quiet. But Lilly seemed to see something there, and finally, stopped fighting.
“Good,” Rick said. “Now that everyone understands that, we can start preparing, right?”
The surgeon nodded, eyeing everyone around him. “Is it too much to ask if there was any way it could be just me and Lilly in the operating room? Everyone else, there, will only hinder us. Perhaps Hershel, too, if he has experience with medical stuff.”
Rick tilted his head, considering it. “No, actually. We do have Julia here, after all. If you go there with Hershel and Lilly, she will sit with us here.”
And by “sitting,” Rick meant they were going to hold her there while Ramon worked, so that he knew that, if he tried anything in the operating room, he was going to have hell to pay.
Ramon nodded, shortly. Before he continued to work on the preparations with Lilly and Hershel, though, Rick gave him one more piece of advice. “If you try hurting us or Lucille, we will put a bullet in her head before you can do anything. Just so you know.”
Once the three with medical knowledge started working on the whole thing, Rick nodded towards the door to the room by the side, which seemed to be a small office space. But, honestly, it fit all of them well enough, if the surgeon really needed the place clear of them - and it was probably very much preferable, considering the possible contaminants.
Rick had no issue with Daryl’s hygiene, for example, but it might not have been best for surgery.
It was a tight fit, with just one chair that Rick pushed towards David, since he was the oldest out of them and suffering from lung issues. He settled there, with Tara sitting on the floor next to the chair, holding the man’s hand.
Negan, for his part, dragged Julia towards the table in the back of the room and pushed her under it. Rick watched the way she crawled to a corner, shaking slightly, but he understood why Negan had chosen that spot for her. After all, that way it was much harder for her to try anything.
Lucille, though, looked extremely unsettled by the manhandling.
Rick settled on the floor as well, his back against the wall, and Daryl moved in sync, moving to sit on Rick’s right side, shoulders brushing together.
Lucille was the only one left standing, clearly uncomfortable.
Honestly, Negan needed to work on that. Of course, Rick understood the disconnect very well - but it was clear that the man still loved her, and Rick fully believed that if he just talked with the woman, she would also open up to him again.
The silence in the room lasted, broken only by Julia’s whimpers from under the table. Rick moved his hand to Daryl’s hair, starting the routine of fiddling with it, occasionally tugging on the strands and watching Daryl’s reactions carefully. Or, rather, the lack of them. Even when some tugs must’ve been irritating, he sat there, perfectly still, letting him do it - even if it was in front of everyone.
No one dared to comment on it, though. Tara was just hugging her father’s hand, so she probably didn’t care, and Negan was clearly focused on trying to avoid Lucille’s gaze. And, well, the surgeon’s wife…
Rick tested his luck a bit, moving his hand from Daryl’s hair to his cheek, testing the slight stubble there. He could see the resolute way Daryl was staring straight ahead, and he grinned. “You know, Daryl, I always wondered why you never grew a beard.”
The words made Daryl finally turn his head towards Rick. “I can’t grow a proper one. Doesn’t grow long, like yers.”
Rick smiled, moving his fingertips across Daryl’s cheek, just taking in the other man.
Daryl grumbled in annoyance. “Ya are bein’ like this, again?”
That smile turned to a grin, now. “Like what?”
“Like- ya know what,” Daryl said, sighing. “But yer gonna keep at it, won’t ya?”
“Yes.” Rick moved his finger to rest on a mole near the man’s mouth. “You know, you have a beauty mark right here.”
“It ain’t a damn beauty spot,” Daryl said indignantly. In response, Rick poked at the spot once more before deciding to just fuck it, leaning in and letting his head rest on Daryl’s shoulder. After all, if they were going to be spending the night in that annoyingly small room, keeping watch, Rick believed it was best to get comfortable.
Despite all of Daryl’s protests, Rick could feel how the man’s shoulders relaxed as well, and Rick let himself settle in. Though, to tease Daryl a bit more, he sifted slightly and moved his cheek against the man’s neck.
“Oi!” Daryl shouted. “The hell? You’re prickly.”
Rick was about to say something, when the door to the room opened, the surgeon stepping in, this time wearing scrubs. And, from what Rick could see, both Lilly and Hershel had gotten those too.
“Lucille, we are ready,” the man said, though Rick could see he wasn’t looking at Lucille at all, his eyes immediately finding Julia’s from under the table. “Usually, I would ask you to undress and put on a hospital gown in a separate room, from where you would be wheeled to the operating room, but since we are going right in…”
Lucille huffed, seemingly not caring for the fact that there were other people there, starting to undress. Rick leaned his head back on Daryl’s shoulder, thinking it to be common decency not to look. If it was Maggie or Michonne or any of his people, sure, they had been living together on the road, they had probably all seen each other in some states of undress, but Lucille was someone new.
“I also need to ask you some questions,” the surgeon said. “Though I guess I should have asked before, too. Have you ever had an operation before? Have you been under general anesthetic, or anesthetic in general?”
“No, no and no,” Lucille said softly. “So, are we going in?”
“Yes, we-”
The surgeon was about to say something, but then Rick heard Negan’s voice. “Wait, just one moment.”
Rick heard Negan’s footsteps across the room, clearly walking to where Lucille was standing. “I just want you to know that, if anything happens… I do still love you.”
It was simple enough. So was Lucille’s answer. “I do too, Negan. If I survive this, maybe we can talk about that.”
“Right,” Rick could hear the surgeon’s voice. “Normally, your husband could stay there while we sedated you, but since this isn’t a regular procedure and we want to keep the room sanitary…”
With that, Rick could hear two sets of footsteps leaving and the door closing again. To Rick’s ears, it almost sounded like a coffin closing. And for Negan’s sake, he hoped Lucille turned out alright.
-
Monday, 23rd of August, 2010.
Negan slumped back down onto the floor, where he had been sitting and watching that the surgeon’s wife didn’t try anything. He felt empty. It was past midnight, Lucille had been away for only a few minutes, and Negan…
Negan hadn’t really realised that, once again, this was it, not before the moment had already passed and he might’ve seen Lucille for the last time again.
Negan dragged his hand over his face, trying to compose himself again. Hell, it had been two decades since he had seen her die the last time, it shouldn’t have still affected him. She shouldn’t have affected him so much, but she did.
And Negan supposed, if she did survive, now, if she really had the chance to live longer the second time, he could take his chance with her. If she would even want to, when she realised the kind of man she had become.
“You know, if you want to talk about it, you can,” Negan heard Rick’s voice say, and he turned to look at the man. Honestly, he was shameless with the way he was being towards Daryl in front of them all, but Negan wasn't one to judge.
“What is there to really talk about?” Negan asked. “She died. I lived for two decades without her, and she has no idea of what happened during that time. And now, she is alive again, and I have no idea how to talk to her anymore. I didn’t even want to, because I was certain she was going to die. But now, if she lives…”
Lucille had said she still loved him, too. So, if she lived, they could, in theory, have a life together. Hopefully a longer one than last time.
Negan could hear some sounds of confusion from under the table, and he turned to glare at the woman. It quieted that down pretty quickly, even though Negan did understand why she was confused.
“If she lives, you are going to talk to her,” Rick said. “That’s an order. Okay, Negan?”
Negan rolled his eyes. Sure, Rick. “I will, I will. If she lives.”
“Damn, why are ya such a pessimist?” Daryl asked. “It’s just a few hours. Right? What was it, Rick?”
“I think the distal pancreatectomy was three to four hours. Obviously, it will take some time for them to get the anesthetic right, and so on,” the man answered.
God, those two were like an old married couple.
“It is realistic,” Negan said. “Like I said, last time she didn’t live. I am just…”
“Worried?” Rick asked sarcastically. “You know, Negan, you can have feelings too.”
Sure, he could. But most of the time, he didn’t want to have them, because they could hurt. During his time leading the Saviours, there had been so many moments when he had just shut all that down and let his persona lead him, immersing himself in the act enough that at some point, it wasn’t even an act anymore.
Lucille remembered someone entirely different. Yes, that man had also been an asshole to her, and she had stayed with him in spite of it. But he had never been scary, not to her. Dangerous. Not the way he had proven himself to be, now.
He had been able to see it in her eyes earlier - that slight tinge of fear, caused by the realisation that he was a stranger to her. Even with all the years they lived together as a couple, now? He was a complete stranger.
A stranger who had a streak for brutal violence. And the worst part of it was, he knew he could do it again. He would, if it was needed to protect the people in his new group - and he would do it with the same smile he’d done the first time.
Naming the bat Lucille had been meant as her legacy, keeping her name alive, with him. In truth, it wasn’t any of that - it was just his legacy, rotting, covered in blood.
When people in Alexandria heard of Lucille, they thought of bashed-in-heads, not the beautiful woman that Lucille had been.
And now she was alive, and he had to face the fact that he had tarnished her memory that way. She was breathing, again, but not smiling the same way she used to, not laughing with him. Negan didn’t know how to bring that out in her again, how he was supposed to be the man she had married.
Because he didn’t want to be so weak ever again.
“You know, Negan, I can almost hear your thoughts, they are so loud,” Rick said. “I understand the dilemma, I do. We talked about this, didn’t we? About Lori, at least.”
“Yeah, we did,” Negan said. “But you and Lori, I guess it is different. You found love again, after her. I never did, no matter how many wives I took.”
Rick sighed, lifting his head from Daryl’s shoulder and looking him properly in the eye. “Well, then. Let’s talk about me and Michonne. Maybe that’ll be more similar to your situation, since I never found another person after her, in that time.”
Yeah, not that time.
“We got together in Alexandria. Actually, only a little before we met you. I think maybe that whole situation with you actually brought us closer. She was there for me, so on. But then I got separated from my people, and I lived quite long after that, without her. And she did too.”
Rick sighed, shaking his head. “Now that we met back here, it is different. And I think we could make it work if we tried, it’s just… neither of us really has tried. I don’t think I want to. Everything I built with her is gone, everything we were is lost, and I still have her support. Now, regarding your situation, you just need to ask yourself - do you want to try?”
“I do,” Negan said. “Hell, no matter how pessimistic I’ve been about it, no matter how much of a stranger I feel, if there is a chance that we can actually build a life together without the looming threat of her death, then I do want to try.”
“Then just do that, Negan. It will all be alright.”
He really hoped so.
The hours dragged on after that. Negan listened to Tara whispering gently to her father, as well as Rick blatantly lying on Daryl’s side. Daryl, to his credit, kept his expression perfectly impassive, despite the increasing amount of affection the other man was showing him.
Negan thought that maybe the issue Rick had with Michonne wasn’t truly about it not feeling the same - it might’ve been about the fact that during their long separation, Rick had realised he missed someone else more than her.
Negan always kept watch on the doctor’s wife, even as he was getting tired, considering how late it was getting. At least he knew that even if he fell asleep, Daryl wasn’t going to. Negan swore that that man was a vampire.
Hell, it wouldn’t have even been the craziest thing existing in their world, soon enough.
It took three and a half hours for the door to open again, the clock approaching four a.m. steadily. Negan, at that point, was half nodding-off, half awake, but awareness returned to him immediately when he saw the exhausted surgeon open the door, scrubs still on, covered in blood.
Negan’s heart dropped.
“It is alright,” the man immediately reassured. “Just… it is normal to get bloody when you cut someone open. But she is going to be alright, based on the way it all went down. I removed the distal part of her pancreas, and some of the surrounding lymph nodes. As long as the wound doesn’t get infected, she should make a full recovery, though I would still recommend consulting with an oncologist about further rounds of chemo, just in case I missed something.”
Negan sagged in relief, feeling the weight of the world disappear for just a moment.
“Now, usually I would take her to another room to recover, but since we are here without permission, and the room has space, we will just set up a divider, push her to one side of the room in a hospital bed and start the second operation. She will start waking up soon, but she will be out of it with pain medication. I don’t know what your plans are for when you leave the hospital…”
“We can steal an ambulance,” the oncology nurse said, walking to stand next to the doctor. “It would be much safer to transport them there, and they could also recover there, once we get back.”
Negan wasn’t really thinking of those plans, though, still filled with relief about Lucille’s survival.
“Now, onto our next patient - have you ever been operated on before, been under anesthesia, so on.”
-
The start of her father’s pneumonectomy went well. Ramon made the first incision to the chest, performing the thoracotomy - cutting open the chest wall and getting access to the pleural cavity.
They did end up needing the rib spreaders, widening the chest area for Ramon to access the lung better. But Ramon worked like he usually did, and carefully separated the lung from the surrounding pleura, making it movable for the removal.
Lilly helped as he started identifying the pulmonary arteries and veins, placing surgical staplers on them to control the bleeding once he started cutting through the structures.
Things only really started going wrong once Ramon dissected the primary bronchus of the lung, and it wasn’t about bleeding or anything like that. He managed to cut through the arteries and veins cleanly and remove the lung, but then David’s vitals just… started plummeting.
By that point, Lucille was also awake, too, too drowsy to do much, but her mumbled speaking didn’t help Lilly at all when her father’s heart started beating erratically, irregularly. Soon enough, he was going into cardiac arrest.
Lilly knew, rationally, that some risk factors for cardiac arrest included hypoxia, or oxygen deficiency, and they had just cut out her father’s other lung. Also age, his habit of smoking, possible issues with the anesthetic dosage due to it not being a legitimate operation were factors. Especially when patients during surgery were usually fully monitored properly, and with their case, her father wasn’t.
The minutes they tried to work on something were torturous. Ramon started performing CPR when her father’s heart stopped, but that only served to cause massive amounts of bleeding, considering they were midway through surgery. Lilly brought him a defibrillator, and they tried it multiple times with no use.
Lilly’s father slipped away, painting the room with blood, and even when Lilly had already seen it happen once before, it had been later. He had been happy, with his family, not dragged onto a hospital in the middle of the night to be operated on.
And now, he was gone. Again.
Notes:
Sorry about the ending there - but I did feel it would be too unrealistic for everthing to work out, and David wasn't someone I felt strongly attached to.
I hope the stuff with Rick & Daryl and Lucille's survival made up for that.
Chapter 29: Last Day on Earth
Summary:
This chapter just has a bit of everything in it. Rick thinking about shit, Lilly & Tara grieving, Negan talking with Lucille, Beth going back to her high school.
Notes:
Honestly, this chapter is just me trying to prepare for what is coming with the start of the outbreak on the 24th of August. A bit choppy, but bear with me.
Edit a week later: I just realised the title of this chapter is the title of S6 E16. Well, luckily nothing like that happens here!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Monday, 23rd of August, 2010.
The morning on the last day before the apocalypse was beautiful, the sunrise colouring the sky pink.
“One day, I will be gone, and Tara clearly trusts in you, so after I… then you’ll protect them, won’t you? They are strong, but they can’t survive alone.”
Those were the words playing in Rick's head as they drove back towards the farm, nearing eight a.m. in the morning, a somber mood in the air.
Rick had chosen well, insisting to have Lucille's surgery done first. If it had been the other way around, and David had died before Lucille had even gone to surgery, Lilly wouldn't have been able to help Ramon, considering the mess she had been after.
Rick knew that in theory, it was possible that if David's surgery had been first, he could have lived. Maybe they could have both lived that way. Nobody was going to know for sure, since the cause was seen as spontaneous.
And Rick was willing to take responsibility for his decision. He wasn't feeling upset about what happened, not really - because David hadn't been his. Though he had given them a pretty neat food truck.
Rick was the one driving said truck, this time, with Julia sitting tensely beside him. Tara and Lilly were in the back of the truck with their father's corpse, ready to bury it in Hershel's farm. Negan was doing a double-job of watching Lucille and watching Ramon, while Daryl drove the thing, with Hershel driving Negan's car, the one he, Lilly, David and Lucille had gone to the hospital in.
Only David hadn't come out. At least it was only the day before the outbreak, with the 24th being Day 0 as far as they knew, and therefore they weren't too worried about David turning.
He got to be one of the last few to die and stay dead.
Rick knew Tara and Lilly would survive it. They had done so before, too. Tara had lived for years without her father, and Lilly had Meghan to think of. So, Rick wasn't worried.
They had also acquired a surgeon and another woman who, despite seeming to be easily shaken, was in good physical condition, so Rick considered the mission a success. Julia would probably be able to easily do stuff like farming or laundry - or whatever her specific occupation was - for them, once they got to it.
“What do you do for work?” Rick asked the woman, who was seemingly terrified by him, still.
“I- I stay at home,” she stammered out. “Ramon makes enough money to support both of us, he wanted it that way.”
Great. Another stay-at-home mum, without even the mum part.
“Any hobbies?” Rick asked.
“I guess I like to draw. Paint, sculpt,” she said, and Rick sighed. None of that was really going to be very useful for their needs. Maybe she could draw portraits of them all, so in case of death, there was something, but Rick was already planning on getting them a bunch of polaroid cameras before things went to shit.
There were another few moments of silence before she spoke again. “Why are you asking? Aren't you… aren't you going to take us home?”
Rick smiled. “No. No, I am not. Today is your lucky day, actually, even more than you might realise.”
Rick didn't elaborate more on that, but he could tell that Julia was quite scared by it all. But, well, it wasn't his job to console distressed women. Lori seemed to be doing a fine job with that, and Rick respected the role she had carved for herself despite the strangeness of it all.
Honestly, in any other situation, it would have been very strange, living in the same house with two of his ex-wives. It sounded like the start of a sitcom, especially with all of them being murderers too. And looking at their group, they were all so different, yet they had been bound together by fate.
Like him and Daryl. If there hadn't been an apocalypse, they would have never become best friends, partners. Daryl had been floating around with his drug-dealing asshole of a brother, Rick had been an officer of the law. They were so different, yet the outbreak had forced them both to bend, to become something entirely different, and the people they were after fit together, working perfectly in sync.
Rick thought of Daryl, a small smile on his face. He was a better best friend and a brother than Shane had ever been - and yet so much more, too.
Rick closed his eyes for as long as driving a truck would allow, thinking of their recent interactions. The way Daryl let him touch his hair, his face.
Rick knew that if Daryl had been a woman, they would have already been seen as a couple.
Rick wished he could have talked to Aaron, asked him a few questions. Because while Rick wasn't imagining anything… explicit, he realised that when he thought of his future, he wanted Daryl by his side, every day for the rest of his life, however short or long it might be.
And not just like they had been back before - Rick wanted what they had now. The closeness, the partnership, Daryl's loyalty to him and him only. Daryl, sleeping next to him on the hardwood floors of Hershel's farmhouse.
And if Rick wanted Daryl as his partner for the rest of his life, selfishly wanting the man to not find anyone else who he'd listen to like he listened to Rick, and if Rick had no plans of being together with Michonne or Lori or anyone outside his group again, then what would that be considered if not… well.
Rick realised he didn't need a label in his head for what he was feeling. As long as Daryl was his, they didn't need a label either. Rick was just going to do whatever felt right, and he knew if Daryl hated it, he'd know.
He could work with that.
-
“We shouldn't have pushed him into it,” Lilly said, her eyes red, glassy. “I wanted him to get the surgery so bad, I just… I thought maybe then, he'd get to live with us longer. Now, he's gone.”
Tara held her sister in her arms, both of them at the back of the food truck, with their father's corpse on the floor, placed on top of some plastic wrap from the hospital. He lay there, still, with a white sheet draped on top of his body so they didn’t have to see the mess that the surgical site was.
At least his face looked peaceful. He had gone under with just a pinch of a needle, thinking that he'd get to see his daughters and granddaughter again, soon, that he might actually get to see Meghan grow up. That was what Tara told herself for some comfort - her father had been happy. It had to mean something.
“He lived a good life,” Tara said softly, hugging her older sister. “He knew the risks. Now, at least… at least he doesn't have to see the horror of what's coming. And he got to actually die. We don't have to kill him again.”
“We didn't kill him the last time either,” Lilly said. “Brian did. He smashed his head in.”
Tara looked at the restful face of their father, grateful for the fact that at least this time, they didn’t have to see it in bits and pieces.
“We thought that if we do everything right, this time, he could live,” Tara said. “We knew what was coming, we had a plan. But I guess even we couldn’t account for this.”
“I should have thought about it. I mean, he was old. He had lung cancer, had been smoking cigarettes for years. I should have thought of the possibility that a surgery could be too much on his body, especially with halving his oxygen supply so suddenly. I know these things, I should have thought about it-” Lilly started rambling, but Tara shushed her, pulling her into a hug.
“Nobody could have anticipated it. Not even you. Sure, there is always a risk with these things, but you couldn’t have known what would happen,” Tara said, but Lilly didn’t seem any more soothed.
“I am a trained nurse, I should have realised his body might not take it, I should’ve-”
Tara sighed. “You couldn’t have. You tried your best to give him a chance, and you loved him, that’s enough. He went under, thinking he had a future. You gave him hope. That’s one of the most precious things in this world.”
“I have to go back to that farm and tell my daughter that her grandpa is dead,” Lilly said somberly. “That we have to bury him there tonight, not in a proper cemetery or even the place where we are planning on going later.”
“At least we get to bury him,” Tara said softly, making Lilly pause. “Last time, I didn’t get to bury you. Or Meghan. You were both just gone.”
Lilly blinked, turning to look at Tara like she hadn’t actually thought about that fact. “Right. You didn’t get anything to remember us for, right? And you lived years and years after us.”
Tara nodded, eyes fixed on nothingness. “And at some points, there just wasn’t a place or time for funerals, burying people. At least this time, we can do that for him, before the world becomes so bad we can’t.”
Because Tara could remember how horrific it had been, the way she’d had to watch her sister be devoured by walkers, not even knowing what had really happened to Meghan, losing everything that she had ever cared for.
But then she had been found by Glenn. And then Rick. And Tara had found herself a new family, a new life after her original one. They had all been dead to her for years, and maybe that was why she didn’t really feel… sad anymore. Not the same way Lilly did, at least.
“Maybe, if we had operated on dad first, then… maybe he wouldn’t have been so tired, having to stay up all night, hungry, thirsty. Maybe his body would’ve been able to take it well, or maybe-” Lilly started saying, but Tara shook her head.
“Thinking about all the maybes doesn’t help, Lilly,” she said softly. Lilly opened her mouth to argue, but Tara pressed on. “He wanted Lucille to go first, and Rick was right; she did have a better chance. If dad had still died, had he gone first, would you have been able to give Lucille that chance to your best ability?”
Lilly didn’t answer.
“You need to stay strong, for Meghan,” Tara continued. “This time, she is alive. She is part of the future and you need to be there for her. So today, we bury our father and mourn for him, but we can’t stop moving forward.”
Lilly nodded slowly, her eyes glistening, though Tara could tell it was going to be hard on her.
At least the world hadn’t ended yet - but it was coming.
It was the last day on earth before it turned into hell.
-
Negan held Lucille’s hand as she mumbled something Negan couldn’t understand. Her eyes were glassy, and even when she stirred against the ambulance bed and her chest rose and fell steadily, he couldn’t help but be worried.
She was out of the worst danger, obviously. She had been breathing on her own for multiple hours, and the anesthesia had passed. Really, the thing making her so dazed was the pain medication, and she needed that shit, otherwise it would have hurt like a bitch, considering that she had been cut open only a few hours prior.
“Hey,” was the first thing of her that Negan could hear clearly, once the surgeon lowered the dosage of the pain meds. It startled both him and the surgeon, making Negan clutch her hand a little tighter, a smile forming on his face.
She was alive. God, she had lived. She was doing well, so far, her blood pressure was good, there didn’t seem to be internal bleeding, no issues with her heart or breathing, and Negan thanked whatever higher power there was for letting her live.
“Hey yourself,” Negan said in the same tone he used to talk to Judith with. “You’re awake.”
Lucille blinked, her eyes moving to rest on Negan’s face, then falling onto Negan’s shoulders. “You’ve got that stupid $600 leather jacket I tried to hide.”
The way she said it was so dazed and adorable that Negan could only smile. He remembered the way last time, she had surprised him with it. This time, he had used the fact to prove that he knew the future, though she had still thought him insane.
“Yeah, I do,” Negan said. “I do. The money won’t matter soon, don’t worry about it.”
Lucille smiled. “I won’t. It looks nice.”
“She is talking, that is a good sign,” the surgeon said. “Can you give me a moment to ask her some questions, okay? Then you can go back to talking with her.”
Negan nodded, though he didn’t move any further away from Lucille, just shut himself up for a moment while Lucille answered questions about pain, nausea, whether she remembered where they were, who she was.
It seemed to all be fine, and Lucille did become more and more alert as she talked, to Negan’s relief.
“So, did it work?” Lucille asked. “Will I live?”
“It did,” the surgeon answered. “I managed to remove everything I was aiming to remove. It would be ideal to do another CT scan sometime in the future and then consult an oncologist for the possibility of doing one more round of chemo, but as far as I am aware, I removed all of it. Though I can’t account for possible complications or the cancer returning.”
Lucille nodded softly before turning her head to Negan with a small smile. “I am alive, see. You don’t have to look at me like I am dead anymore.”
Negan swallowed. He had been doing a lot of that, hadn’t he? He could remember how depressed about the whole thing he’d been during his conversation with Maggie just three days earlier.
She will die. Last time, I tried to get her chemo during the outbreak, but to be realistic, Maggie - she has cancer.
I don’t believe we would even get enough time to try to rekindle anything.
That had now changed.
And then his talk with Rick. I was an asshole to her, and I became even more of an asshole after her. Maybe that’s why I can’t stand being around her anymore, even when I still care for her.
But Lucille was alive, not dead, and if they were to believe the surgeon, she was going to stay alive, too. Giving up such a chance would have been foolish. If Lucille hated her after she knew the kind of man he had truly become, then he was going to back off, but he had to at least be man enough to try.
“Yeah, you’re alive,” Negan said. “I promise, I won’t ignore you anymore. You’re alive, and we do need to talk.”
Lucille smiled. “About the big bad person you became in my absence?”
Negan snorted, though he didn’t really see it as funny. He had been terrible. “Lucille…”
“I don’t know what happened,” Lucille said. “But even if you scare me sometimes, now, it is because of the unfamiliarity. Not because I am afraid you will hurt me.”
“I wouldn’t,” Negan had to say. “In case you were wondering.”
Lucille snorted softly. “I wasn’t. Even when you were an asshole, you never hit me.”
Well, that was a low bar, and he had to wonder if he had actually treated Lucille any better than he had his other wives. He hadn’t hit them either.
“I was a terrible husband for you,” Negan said. “Truly. I am sorry.”
“That tells me you aren’t too far gone,” Lucille said. “You are sorry. What if instead of just wallowing in that feeling, you do something about it? I am still here. You are still my husband.”
“Well, I’ve been even more shitty the past few days,” Negan said. “Ignoring you, not talking with you about things…”
“You can fix that,” Lucille said. “We can fix this. I have to hope that, don’t I?”
Negan hoped so too.
-
There was a burial on the field the morning of Beth’s last high school day. Beth watched it from the window as she brushed and braided her hair gently, pulling out some of her favourite clothes from her closet. Pretty, plain, as she had been at the start.
She hadn’t known the man that was being buried, and she didn’t think attending a funeral was good for the mood. She didn’t want to meet her dead friends looking like she had been crying, and Beth was an emotional person.
She packed her school bag with a distant hum in her ears, feeling more like she was preparing for a war zone. Her old school books, with things like English and math, and Beth wanted to just rip them all apart because she knew they would never matter again.
Beth let Annette make her breakfast and coddle her like she used to back then, like they were still in the past. And then Maggie drove her to the Cranwall High School, like she used to do whenever she was home from College. During the outbreak, they had been extremely lucky that the semester at college only started in early September, so she had still been at the farm.
It wasn’t the same, though. The man that had died had been the father of Maggie’s friend, Tara, and Beth could tell Maggie was also upset for the loss her friend had suffered.
Beth didn’t immediately get out of the car when they arrived at the school, just stared at the front doors and the students walking in, still joyful and happy. In her eyes, Beth could only imagine the horrific deaths they had all died the previous time.
It was going to be fine. It had to be.
“I’ll be back to pick you up at 2 p.m.,” Maggie said. “If anything happens, call me. We still have that luxury. There’s no pressure on you, we just want you to take a look around, okay? We’ll have a gathering when you get back, to discuss everything for our plans once the outbreak starts”
Beth nodded softly. “I can take pictures of the evacuation maps on all floors, that should give us a good idea of the interior. Do some other useful things.”
With that, Beth stepped back to her past. She clenched the straps of her bag tightly as she walked towards her English Lit. classroom, carefully taking in all the hallways and doors she passed by, imagining them living there. It was a huge space, with dozens and dozens of rooms, and Beth could imagine building a bigger community there. Something permanent, with a promise for a future.
As Beth walked, she felt like people around her were constantly looking at her, like they were staring at the way she was walking, holding herself, like another person. But that couldn't have been the case - because Beth hadn't been like Maggie, extroverted and radiant, captivating like the sun. Beth had just been… Beth.
But once she got to her classroom, she knew that something was really wrong.
“Beth? Oh, god, you’re alright!” one of her dead friends said, rushing to greet her at the door. “We were so worried, considering everything that happened with Jimmy, and you not coming to school for a whole week, then-”
Jimmy. That was a person that Beth hadn’t thought of in a long time. They had been together for a few months, before the outbreak and at the start of it, but she had gone through so much since then…
“What happened with Jimmy?” Beth asked softly.
Her dead friend looked confused. “You don’t know? I thought that was why you weren’t coming to school. Jimmy, he- he went insane. Last Tuesday, he came to school, rambling about everyone being dead. He had a gun on him, he was asking for where you were. Scared the shit out of all of us, before he- he shot himself.”
Beth closed her eyes. Oh, Jimmy. He probably hadn’t understood what had happened, waking up, the last thing in his head being eaten by walkers.
At least that explained why people were looking at Beth so strangely. They were expecting her to be grieving, to cry, as she would have if she had been the same person as she had once been. But she wasn’t, she couldn’t just fake all that emotion.
But it was a huge hindrance to her plans of sneaking around the school, trying to figure out the floor plan and such.
“Oh,” Beth said, not able to really fake emotion about it all. “Okay.”
“Okay?” her dead friend asked. “Your boyfriend is dead, and you aren’t even sad?”
Beth supposed Daryl was right, Beth couldn’t even shed a tear for his dead boyfriends. Honestly, after Jimmy had died, she had accepted that all of them were going to, at some point. She, too, had died.
“Not really,” Beth told her dead friend. “I mean, I only dated him for a few months. Nothing’s permanent.”
When the literature class started, things were still going relatively well. People were eyeing her like she had gone crazy, and Beth definitely wasn’t paying any attention to the actual stuff that was being said in class. It wasn’t going to matter anyway, all the people in that classroom were dead, including her teacher.
The whole place was filled with the walking dead. None of them would have survived the outbreak, they were all too weak, too soft, too much like her. They weren’t like Rick or Daryl or even Maggie, who were strong. They were all-
“Miss Greene, is everything okay?” the soft voice of Beth’s dead teacher pulled her from her thoughts. She glanced at the woman, and when Beth looked at her, she couldn’t actually see her teacher - she saw her as a walker, body rotting, hand reaching for Beth’s shoulder.
When Beth’s eyes flickered around the room, it was filled with those things. The walls were painted in blood and gore, the tables and chairs scattered, and only Beth was sitting there, on his regular seat, clean and out of place.
Her breathing quickened.
They were all dead.
When her dead teacher grabbed Beth’s shoulder, however gentle it was, Beth reacted out of instinct - she grabbed a pencil from her desk, holding it tightly as she swung it at her, only the teacher’s fast reaction sparing her from getting her brains impaled, the pen only sticking straight to the woman’s cheek, through it and into her mouth.
At that moment, Beth could suddenly see right again. Her teacher wasn’t a walker, not yet, nor were the horrified-looking teens that had now scattered around the room, watching in shock as their teacher took a few steps back, the pen going straight through her cheek as she clearly tried gathering her wits, recovering from the shock.
Beth really, really shouldn’t have come back. It was a life she was never going to return to, and all the people around her were dead.
Beth felt sorry for fucking up her plans for the day, but she knew she couldn’t stay in that place even minute longer, standing up and rushing out of the classroom, leaving her stuff on her seat.
She needed to get some air.
Notes:
What was your favourite part of this chapter?
Next chapter is the final chapter before the outbreak-part of the fic starts.
Chapter 30: Doomsday Council
Summary:
Rick gets Beth out of trouble, and then the whole group gathers for a final meeting before the outbreak.
Notes:
Chapter number 30! I can't believe we are already here.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Monday, 23rd of August, 2010.
To nobody’s surprise, Beth’s excursion to her regular life didn’t really go as planned. As Rick had found out, stabbing people in public wasn’t the greatest idea, but at least she hadn’t killed anyone and thus, Rick wasn’t too worried.
Still, as he walked into the school, side by side with Hershel, he couldn’t help but be slightly unsettled. After all, if they thought there was something odd going on, the police might even want to go and check out the farm, which was Beth’s official address. And there was definitely a lot of odd stuff going on in the barn.
Honestly, a huge stash of weapons, food, other essentials, as well as a bunch of different cars - including a stolen ambulance - were pretty suspicious. So were the two kidnapped people in the shed. And in general, the amount of people gathered in the farm, now being over twenty.
So yeah, Rick definitely didn’t want all of their hard work of covering that shit up to go to waste right before the regular society imploded. And thus, he was going to the school with Hershel, hopefully to negotiate a bit with the principal and the teacher that had attacked - after all, according to the principal, they hadn’t yet filed a police report.
Probably because they thought that Beth was a poor little traumatised girl, as the school had also deigned to mention the fact that Jimmy had gone insane and killed himself a week prior.
As they walked around the school, Rick also took advantage of the whole thing to scan the hallways and any weak spots he could see in the interior and the main entrance. It all looked great, easily defendable if it came to it. After all, schools were designed that way in case of intruders - there were doors made of bullet-proof glass that could close off different sections of the building, fire extinguishers on each hallway, so on.
It was all going to be useful later on.
“This is a good space,” Rick said. “Huge, but with more manpower, this could be perfect for the long-term.”
Hershel nodded, pointing towards one sign on the wall. “There’s a nurse’s office - we could convert that into our infirmary.”
That sounded good.
Rick and Hershel walked the rest of the way to the principal’s office in the school, Hershel knocking firmly on the door a few times. When it opened, a severe-looking man was standing on the doorway, eyeing the two of them carefully.
“I am assuming one of you is Hershel Greene,” the man said.
Rick nodded towards Hershel. “I am just here for support.”
The principal opened the door for them, letting them in the office. It was quite large, with big windows from where you could see the sports fields. There was a nice trophy case for the school’s achievements on one wall, a polished wooden desk with a family photo, and a coffee mug with the school’s logo. So stereotypical.
Rick realised that within the next few weeks, the man would be dead, and in another few months, this office could be Rick’s, as the leader of their group. The thought was quite jarring.
In the room, there were a few chairs sat around, and in one of them sat Beth, her head lowered, hands shaking slightly. In another sat a woman, probably in her forties, that had a bandage over her cheek. They both turned to look at them once they arrived, though.
“The school nurse was kind enough to stitch Mrs. Daniels’s cheek,” the principal said. “he pencil went through, but avoided all major arteries and nerves of the face, so there shouldn’t be permanent damage, just a scar.”
Mrs. Daniels eyed them carefully, before she turned her eyes on Beth. “I don’t know what happened there. Beth has always been such a sweet girl, one of the best and brightest students in my class. Then she just… snapped. She stabbed me in the face.”
It did sound pretty bad, eh?
“We would like to understand why this happened,” the principal said. “Mrs. Daniels has agreed to not file a police report for assault, since she doesn’t want to risk Beth’s future, but she is worried for her. We know what happened to Jimmy, but Beth wasn’t there for that, so…”
Rick thought about it for a moment, before speaking to the teacher. “What exactly happened, before she hurt you?”
Mrs. Daniels turned to look at him. “She… we were talking about some classics, I asked her a question, like I usually do. She was just staring into space, eyes blank, and I was worried. I approached her, tried to get her attention otherwise by speaking to her and such, but she didn’t move. So, I went to touch her shoulder, which is when she…”
“Beth isn’t a violent girl,” Hershel said. “She has just been through a lot lately.”
“Is this about Jimmy, then? Did something happen with him before he went… crazy? I mean, Beth didn’t come to school that day, or at all, until now,” the teacher asked, worried.
Rick sighed. They couldn’t tell them about the apocalypse and her death and all of that, now could they? Rick did have an idea that fit perfectly, though he was slightly hesitant to act on it.
If he didn’t know Jimmy was already dead and would face no consequences, he wouldn’t have. But now?
“It is a delicate subject,” Rick said. “You say Jimmy went crazy last Tuesday, yes? That Monday, after school, Jimmy…”
Rick turned to look at Beth in order for it all to look convincing. He was going to continue his words anyway, but he had to at least act like he was concerned for her feelings on the nonexistent matter. Beth met his eyes, and seemingly understanding what he needed, she nodded.
Well, it was time for some acting.
“Jimmy, he raped Beth that day,” Rick said. Internally, he apologised for the young man that had been mostly helpful during his time in the farm. Really, he’d done nothing wrong. “Beth didn’t want to go to the police, since she didn’t want to ruin Jimmy’s future, but she couldn’t come to school, either. I’m a Sheriff’s Deputy in King County, and since I am a family friend, she felt she could tell me, but she forbade me from filing anything.”
The eyes of the principal and the teacher widened, the teacher’s expression immediately morphing to sympathy.
“Oh, Beth,” she whispered softly. “That’s why you reacted like that to me touching you. I am sorry, really.”
“And that is why Jimmy was looking for Beth that day, with his gun,” the principal stated. “We are lucky she wasn’t there. He might’ve been looking to kill her so she wouldn’t tell anyone about what he did.”
Rick nodded. “We wanted her to wait longer before she came back to school, to visit a psychiatrist, but she wanted some normalcy. Though, after this incident, we feel she might need more time away, even if it might affect her grades.”
With that, they were free to go. Rick did feel quite bad for the lie - after all, those were very serious things - but he supposed that anyone who knew about it would be dead within another few weeks, and it was nowhere near the worst thing Rick had done in his life.
Once they got out of the school, Beth seemed to finally be able to relax, lifting her head to look at them. “I’m sorry. For causing trouble, for not managing to look around properly.”
Rick smiled. “Don’t worry about it. We will manage.”
-
Later that day, it was time for a final gathering before Day Zero, their very own Doomsday Council, with everyone in their group attending, except for the kids, Lucille, Annette and Shawn. Lucille for the obvious reasons, Annette and Shawn because they didn’t want to - and thus, they had been put to watching the kids, excluding Carl.
And, of course, their newest members, Ramon and Julia, were still in the shed, and there was no plan to let them out before they could see for themselves that the world had gone to shit, so they weren’t attending either.
Everyone else was. And there were quite a few of them - sixteen, in fact. Rick himself was sitting on the upper level of the barn, his legs dangling off the edge, with Daryl and Carl standing by his side, and everyone else gathered on the lower level.
Negan, though reluctant to leave Lucille’s side, was sitting on the ground next to Maggie, who had Glenn on her other side, acting as a buffer between the two men. Merle was standing with arms crossed in some corner, Tara and Lilly were on the other side of the barn with Lori, Patricia and Otis. Hershel was standing near them, with Beth close by.
Michonne and Carol were the closest to Rick, Daryl and Carl on the ground, clearly protective of them all as well.
Those were Rick’s people. His family. He knew some better than others, but they were all his. It was a strange feeling, especially sitting above them like the way he was, but it was Daryl’s idea, and honestly, Daryl had far more influence on him than the man even knew.
“Tomorrow is Day Zero of the outbreak,” Rick spoke, loud and clear. “So far, we have all remembered it was coming for a week, and we have done our best to prepare for it. But we still need to do more, push ourselves further.”
Honestly, maybe Rick should have bought Public Speaking 101 or something like that while he still had the chance, if he was going to become a leader to a larger group again. And if they took in the Vatos and their elders, their numbers were going to multiply quite rapidly.
“Today, I want to make a plan for the upcoming days. The start of the apocalypse, everything we need to do during that small timeframe when electricity, water, internet, phone lines still work. And I know all of you are smart and have ideas for what we can do, so I want to hear those ideas,” Rick said. “All of you know better than me how the start was.”
Rick turned to look at Daryl, reaching out a hand towards the man. Daryl, without protest, took a few steps to stand right next to Rick, making him grin. “Daryl filled me in on the timeline, and I have made myself some notes, though I do want to ask a few more questions from Lori…”
Rick turned to look at her ex-wife. “I know Shane said that they were killing the patients and even doctors at the hospital I was in. Do you know exactly when that happened?”
“I think it was Day 14. That was what they were counting it in the news at that point. That’s when we left,” she said softly.
So. Fifteen days before hospitals were given the kill-order, seventeen days before the napalming of all major cities. The government had gotten pretty desperate pretty quickly, eh?
“So, within a few weeks, they will be desperate enough to murder people in hospitals. Everything will be in chaos. So, I’d say we have at most a week of some normalcy around here, right?” Rick asked.
“Last time, social distancing protocols and other epidemic-prevention controls started coming in after just a few days from the initial news breaking. A week in, everyone was hoarding everything they could,” Carol said. “I think the full-on evacuation call to the camps came in on Day 12.”
So, it was a tighter timeline than Rick wanted.
“Within the next few days, then, we have to get everything we might still possibly need, before it is all gone,” Rick stated. “Contact anyone we might still contact using our devices, try to get in touch with all our people for the final time before the lines go cold.”
Rick turned to look back at Carol. “I know you were doing an inventory on everything - what do we currently have?”
Carol smiled. “You want me to list everything?”
“Sure,” Rick said.
Carol started listing things they had gotten. All the seeds, gardening supplies, canned foods, rice, pasta, weapons, and so on. But as Rick looked around the barn, he realised that it still wasn’t enough. It was too little compared to what they still could get for themselves.
“We need more of everything. And many other things, too, come to mind right away, things we can’t easily get - fishing rods, perhaps a couple of small boats, for one. Clothes for everyone, proper ones, multiple pairs to change. Shoes for different weather conditions. Polaroid cameras, notebooks, so on,” Rick listed off. “And many other things you are all probably thinking of. In the next few days, we focus on getting everything we might possibly need. Any ideas that you think should go on top of the list?”
“Solar panels,” Michonne suggested. “That’s how Alexandria got electricity. If we manage to get enough, we could use them for many things.”
Rick nodded. “Carol, can you put that on the list? Any other good ideas?”
“Gas,” said Daryl. “Last time, finding some was an issue. So, a bunch of that, especially for the start when we’re waiting to make our move to the high school.”
Good one.
“Could we possibly set up windmills? They could produce energy, too. Or maybe just one, connected to a flour mill - we could make flour, use it to bake things,” Patricia suggested. “Also, other supplies for food production. We could grow our own yeast. We could get cows to produce milk. Chickens for eggs and to eat. Maybe crates of baking powder and baking soda. Sugar, too. Salt.”
“Make that all spices in general. Crates of them,” Negan said. “The food during the outbreak is bland as shit.”
Good point.
“We obviously need more guns,” Maggie said. “But I think you have an idea for that?”
Rick smiled. “Yeah. I’ll be raiding the Sheriff’s Office’s gun locker again. This time earlier, though - last time some of it had already been taken. And then there is the option of just going to a store and buying some guns and a lot of ammo. Most of us have nothing on our record, so it shouldn’t be an issue at all.”
Merle probably had a felony from drugs, so he wasn’t an option.
“I think that there is a time frame, a few days from now to the evacuation order, during which we could kidnap people that would be useful,” Carol said. “You know - more doctors, people that actually can understand electric grids and who could give us the best shot with the solar panels, or just manpower in general.”
Rick considered that. Kidnapping people that could be useful… he supposed they had already done that with the doctor and his wife.
“If you want to do that, just make sure that you aren’t separating families,” Rick said. “We don’t need anyone getting vengeful against us because we are the reason they never got to see their child or partner again.”
Carol nodded with a smile, and Rick decided to use her idea as a way to talk about another idea.
“But indeed; one of the most important things that we need is more people,” Rick said. “Daryl had a great idea regarding that, though it might sound off to some of you.”
Rick turned to Daryl for a moment, giving him a bright smile. Daryl seemed to find it confusing, darting his eyes away for a bit. Rick just continued smiling. Then, he reached out, moving his hand to rest on Daryl’s wrist, just holding the other man there.
He truly was Rick’s.
“There was a group we met right in the beginning, when I had just joined the group, when we were looking to get Merle back from Atlanta; the Vatos. Glenn was with me, Daryl, and another person from that group when we came across them.”
Rick could see the recognition in Glenn's eyes. “Oh! They were the ones that kidnapped me.”
Maggie's eyes went wide at that. “They did what? And these are the people you are considering?”
The last part was directed at Rick, but Glenn was still the one who answered. “Well, they didn’t actually do anything to me, it was just to threaten Rick. They let me hang out with a bunch of old folks and their lapdogs.”
Carol looked intrigued. “Old folks?”
“They were looking after a nursing home,” Glenn answered. “The leader of the group, Guillermo, was the custodian there before the apocalypse. They had at least a dozen men, maybe even twenty, some of them being family members of the old folks, some of them staff, so on.”
“How many older people were there?” Carol asked.
“Maybe a dozen or so,” Glenn told her. “Why?”
“It could work,” Carol said. “A dozen men in good fighting shape for taking care of a dozen old people? And old people aren’t useless. Who knows, maybe some of them are retired people with some knowledge on things. And it is a long-term investment.”
Rick nodded. “That’s what I thought, too. Plus, there is a chance that the group might bring additional ones in, this time, in case the men we saw last time had family or friends that didn’t make it, then. But I saw the leader and some of his men and the elders - so far, everyone I saw during the time of the outbreak remembers, so I’d assume Guillermo does, too.”
“And why do you think this group would want to join us?” Maggie asked. “If they kidnapped Glenn to threaten you, there must’ve been some issue.”
“Well, we were fighting over a bag of guns. We kidnapped one of their people, too,” Rick said. “There was supposed to be an exchange, but things got a bit heated. But in the end, we figured out they weren’t what they seemed like, and I had an honest discussion with Guillermo. They seemed to be good, level-headed people that just wanted to protect the old folks, so I gave them half of my bag of guns. I’d assume they remember that.”
“Sure, they might,” Maggie said. “But why would they want to join us instead of staying there?”
“Because they can’t actually keep the old folks safe in the middle of Atlanta during the apocalypse,” Rick stated. “They were already struggling when we met them. Considering the way the city was, I don’t know how much longer they could have lasted. The high school, on the other hand, has plenty of space and we have a proper plan. And an ambulance, now, to transport the elderly if they are in bad shape.”
That seemed to satisfy Maggie’s worries - but not everyone’s. “That might be a sweet deal for them - they work for you, you keep their people safe - but how do you know they will accept you as a leader? Surely you aren’t thinking of letting Guillermo continue leading, being a co-leader with him?”
“Of course not,” Rick said. “I wouldn’t let anyone I don’t properly know lead anything regarding my people or the place we stay. We won’t go to them, begging for them to join us. Instead, we go to them, giving an offer to join us, if they want to, because we remember them as good people.”
“Neat,” Negan said. “But what about when they decide to join and then start rebelling? You knew the leader was a good guy, but all the rest of them?”
Rick clenched his jaw. “Then I will do what needs to be done to keep them in line. But the offer, from the start, will be simple - they will join under my leadership, they will answer to me, follow my orders, and so on. Otherwise, it is no deal.”
Negan snorted. “They’ll answer to you? Will they also provide for you, belong to you?”
Rick smiled. “Sure, they will. Do you want me to put them on their knees on a clearing and force the leader to say it in tears?”
That’d be the day, honestly.
“No, Rick,” Negan said. “That’s what we do to our enemies. And then, instead of letting them live like I did with you, so you could come back and screw me in the ass, we kill them. Right?”
Rick steeled his gaze. “Right. Nobody who hurts us will survive. If anyone here doesn’t like that, they don’t have to participate, but we don’t let our enemies live.”
Nobody protested, though Rick could see some more hesitance in people like Lori and Patricia. He swallowed.
“And that is because we have seen too many times what happens when you let people live. All of us. We will be rational, we won’t make any rash decisions like killing a bunch of people without knowing if they are a part of a bigger group, but we will deal with everyone who threatens us,” Rick said. “Because we will live, and anyone trying to come in the way of that loses.”
Rick let his hand slide from Daryl’s wrist to the man’s own, interlacing their fingers. He could tell how tense Daryl was just from the fact, but again, he hadn’t yanked his arm away. Rick smiled.
“We will fight and kill for this group, to ensure everyone here gets to live and have a future,” Rick continued, noting the way some of his family were eyeing their hands. He didn’t care - he wasn’t going to hide anything he was doing to Daryl, he wasn’t ashamed of his affection for the other man. Though Merle’s expression was absolutely hilarious. “We are the future.”
Rick rubbed his thumb gently over the back of Daryl’s hand, feeling the way the other man twitched. Honestly, all the reactions from him were incredible to witness.
“I think we managed to discuss everything we needed to discuss. We will prepare a timeline for the next few weeks, of everything that has to be done in a tight schedule after the outbreak but before total destruction,” Rick said. “But tomorrow, since laws are still intact and everything will still function, we will go gathering more supplies. As much of everything that is needed, all of us.”
People like Lori looked quite confused by the fact, but Rick wasn’t going to relent on the fact.
“Each one of you is capable of buying things and bringing them back here,” Rick said. “We will go in pairs - nobody goes anywhere alone. If something happens, there will at least be one person who knows what. And there will always be at least one group in the farm at any time, ready to defend if someone attacks.”
Mostly if Shane attacked.
“By morning, seven pairs of us will leave for the supplies, one stays here. Once the first pair gets back, the one who stayed behind leaves, the ones that brought the supplies unpack them while waiting for the next team to arrive,” Rick continued. “That way, one pair also doesn’t have to do all the physical work of organising the supplies.”
“Are you deciding the pairs?” Lori asked, looking around the room warily. Rick nodded.
Indeed. And with sixteen quite different people, he was going to have to decide carefully. Though one pair was obvious: “Me and Daryl will go meet with the Vatos, since they know us. For the rest of you…”
Rick thought about it, in his mind, picking out the obvious pairs first. “Tara and Lily, Negan and Merle, Michonne and Carl, Patricia and Otis, Lori and Carol, Maggie and Beth, Glenn and Hershel.”
Rick could see the way Maggie and Glenn hated being broken up, but it was necessary with the group of people they had. “All of you can participate. After all, we have plenty of vehicles. I tried to pair you up in a way that at least one from each pair is a competent fighter that went out on missions during the outbreak.”
Glenn and Maggie were both like that. Beth, for example, wasn’t. So, the logic made sense. With the exception of Negan and Merle, of course. But out of anyone in the group, only Michonne, Carol and Negan were ones he trusted to keep Merle in line, aside from Daryl and himself. Since Rick wanted Carl with Michonne and he wasn't going to pair Lori with Negan, it had to be Negan and Merle, Carol and Lori.
“Annette can watch the kids while we’re out,” Rick said. “And Shawn can keep watch on the shed. We did tie the doctor and his wife up pretty well, but we won’t take any chances.”
Rick looked over his people once more, his heart warming at the sight. His family, alive, together. He promised himself he would do anything to keep it that way, turning himself into whatever kind of monster was needed to protect them all.
“Tomorrow, the sun will rise to a different world,” Rick said. “The people around us won’t know it at first, but we will. And this time, we will be ready for it and rise along with it.”
With that, the gathering was over. Rick nodded at his people as a signal they could leave, before turning to look at Daryl, still holding the man’s hand. Rick grinned at the way Daryl clearly was confused about the whole thing, and then started walking, just dragging Daryl with him wherever he went.
And Daryl followed, as if the hand he was being held by was a leash. Rick could see the odd way Carl looked at them, but he didn’t care.
Daryl was his.
Notes:
This is the final chapter of the pre-outbreak era of this fic. I really do hope you have all liked these 30 chapters so far. It has been a wild ride, and I appreciate all of your support!
What part did you like the most during the pre-outbreak portion of this fic? Which characters would you like to see more of? Any predictions for the future, now that the outbreak is starting? Any characters we haven't seen so far you'd like to see, anything at all?
Chapter 31: The World Ended on a Tuesday
Summary:
Both Daryl and Rick contemplate their relationship. They go meet the Vatos to make their offer. On the way back, they run into some unexpected faces...
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Tuesday, August 24th, 2010.
Day 0.
Rick woke up on Day 0, having slept next to Daryl, insisting on still holding the man’s hand in his arms, basically clinging to it like a damn barnacle in his sleep. Daryl was already awake, as usual, and Rick smiled brightly at him.
Daryl looked slightly bewildered by the whole thing.
The morning of Day 0 of the outbreak wasn’t really any different from the others. He ate breakfast normally and the others did as well, even when Rick knew that any moment now, his body was going to be infected along with all the rest of humanity, and when people started dying, things were going to start going bad.
Around 150,000 people died every day from various causes. Rick didn’t think headshots were that significant of a margin from that, so one could assume there would be about 150,000 walkers roaming the earth at the end of Day 0 - depending on the exact time that the disease actually infected everyone. And, of course, depending on the amount of people those walkers managed to kill as well.
August 25th was officially considered Day 1 - the first day with all of humanity infected, the day that the ‘Wildfire virus’ became a global pandemic. Tomorrow. And once the news of all that broke, everyone was going to panic, there were going to be riots, so on.
Rick watched intently as Daryl ate some porridge, having to actually use a spoon for it. It looked quite amusing, considering all the times Rick had seen Daryl munch on his food with his bare hands.
“How do you think the Vatos have prepared for the outbreak? Assuming they remember,” Rick asked the man, who paused, turning to look at him.
“I dunno,” Daryl said. “Depends on how long they survived the last time.”
Rick nodded. Indeed. He supposed they were going to see.
Daryl continued his eating, but Rick’s eyes never left the man, considering him intently. After all, Rick was quite intrigued by what he was feeling for the man, the realisation of it. And those feelings being towards Daryl, a man, someone Rick hadn’t ever really considered beyond their strong brotherhood.
But Daryl was Daryl. Rick knew he could rely on him, trust him with all he was, that Daryl was as loyal as they came.
Daryl wasn’t like Lori, who couldn’t support Rick through all he had to do. He most certainly wasn’t like Jessie, who had been weak. Daryl wasn’t Michonne either and Rick knew that whatever he was doing wasn’t trying to replace the bond he’d had with her.
She had been his partner. Rick had had something with her that he had never gotten to have with Lori. Mutual trust, true friendship, communication without her constantly wanting him to yell and rage.
And Rick had tried to get back to her so badly. He had cut off his arm, he had worked tirelessly, risen the ranks in the CRM, he had tried. But he hadn’t succeeded, and the first time he had realised the loss of that partnership, the fact that he was never going to see any of them again, he had cried.
He had given up on her so he could stay sane. They had been apart far longer than they had been together, and everything they had built together was gone. Alexandria, Judith, RJ, whom Rick had never even gotten to meet. Things had changed.
More importantly, Rick also realised that Rick couldn’t be what Michonne would have needed at that point, and he didn’t want to be. Rick couldn’t be a father to Andre and a husband to Michonne, devoting his time to them. And when Rick looked at Michonne, he didn’t feel that same passion he’d once felt.
Looking at Daryl, Rick was nearly frightened to realise that he did feel that for the man, that he wanted to build something new. Because Daryl was also his partner, someone he could trust. Someone Rick knew was going to be loyal to him no matter what.
And that could have been that. Rick had thought about it - being partners didn’t necessarily mean anything more than that. He probably would have been happy with just things being the way they were, Daryl staying by his side for the rest of their lives.
But Rick did have an urge to push. And Daryl wasn’t bad to look at.
Rick had never considered the possibility of himself being attracted to anything but pretty women. But what he felt for Daryl wasn’t the sweet, proper thing he’d felt for Lori, or the logical companionship he’d felt for Michonne. He had never wanted to possess them the way he wanted Daryl.
And out of anyone in his group, Rick knew that Daryl was the one that would choose Rick first. Rick didn’t blame the others for that - but he knew if Daryl had to choose anyone out of their group to live, just one person, it would be Rick. And Daryl was the only one that would do that.
It was twisted, but Rick liked being the centre of Daryl’s entire world and he wanted to keep it that way.
So, when he and Daryl left to meet with the Vatos, he once again used one of his hands to play with the man’s hair while he drove, making it sure that Daryl understood it was now normal for them. And Rick wasn’t going to stop, not unless Daryl told him to.
-
“You and dad aren’t getting back together, are you?” Carl asked Michonne once they had left for their own supply-gathering mission. They were driving a truck to a feed store to purchase the whole back full of things they might possibly need, especially for the chickens that Patricia and Otis had promised to acquire.
Hershel and Glenn, for their part, were also going to get stuff for possible livestock, especially medicine, considering what had happened with the pigs the last time, and the fact that Hershel was indeed a veterinarian.
“No,” Michonne said with a smile. “Does that bother you?”
Carl looked a little lost, before he shook his head. “No, no it doesn’t. It just feels jarring, considering the last time I saw you two. But I know he was separated from our group at some point and you thought he was dead, so…”
“So I moved on?” Michonne asked. “I didn’t, actually. I was convinced he was alive, and I did try to look for him. Hell, I even left my kids behind so I could do that, and Daryl basically became their full-time parent at one point. Still, I was fully convinced that if I ever found him, everything would be all the same, our love would survive.”
Carl looked down at his hands - and god, he looked so small, now. He was wearing his father’s hat, which Rick had given to him once he had gotten back from jail, but it was far too big on Carl, now. Honestly, Michonne thought he was adorable.
“What changed, then?” Carl asked. Michonne sighed.
“Rick isn’t the same man I lost. And I am not the same woman he lost,” she said. “After the war with the saviours, Rick was focused on us, his family, and I think he was happy. But when we got separated, he got kidnapped by a powerful entity, and he hasn’t told any of us how long he actually lived there.”
Years, Michonne knew. But how many? It might have only been a few, or multiple decades. Rick hadn’t really been open about what happened to him.
“But I know that now, he is much more hell-bent on being the leader, doing anything for all of us, including giving up any chance of a normal life. He has changed. It is hard to pinpoint exactly, what, but he has,” Michonne continued. “But I do want a normal life. After so many years of being part of leadership and the politics regarding that, right now, I just want the chance to raise Andre and watch him grow old. I can’t be with the kind of person that Rick is now for that to work.”
Carl was silent for a moment before he spoke again. “But Daryl can, right?”
Michonne felt some bittersweetness rise in her. All of it hurt so much - losing her children again, losing the life she had built for herself, only to get Andre back, having that second chance with her son.
“Yeah,” Michonne said. “Daryl has always been more keen on that slight unhingedness that Rick has now, being our sole leader. He is capable of devoting all he is to Rick, supporting him better than I could right now.”
“Are you alright with that?” Carl asked.
“Yes, I am,” Michonne said. “It isn’t like our relationship just ended. Both of us have spent years and years apart, he has every right to move on now that we’ve realised it isn’t going to work. And Daryl is someone we all know and care for, we know he wouldn’t take advantage of that position with Rick.”
Carl nodded, before a small smile rose to his face. “I’m okay with it too. He’s loyal, dad deserves someone like that.”
“He does, doesn't he?” Michonne said. “But enough of that. How have you been coping with being… well, small again.”
Carl frowned at her, which made Michonne smile even brighter. Negan was right, Carl really was adorable.
“I am not small,” Carl said, sighing. “It is difficult. I am used to a bigger body. Hell, I am barely up to dad’s hip, like this. Guns are too big, so are most other weapons. I sure as hell won’t be able to reach the walkers’ heads like this. And I was used to being, you know, a teenager. You know.”
Michonne understood. “It must be hard. I remember you were already wanting to grow up as fast as possible the last time, to match all of us. But now you are even more disconnected from the way your body is to the way you feel inside.”
Carl nodded. “It is hard. Especially because I know I will be a burden, now, for many years ahead. I know none of you see it that way, but it is just a reality of the world. I want to just… get all that growing over with.”
“You will,” Michonne said. Then, she thought about something. “Do you miss her? Enid.”
Carl paused. “I do, actually. I hadn’t thought about that, but I do. She must be just a kid now, too.”
Yeah. But they didn’t know Enid’s last name, they didn’t have any way to really find her, especially when she was a child with no way to really put herself out on the internet or anything like that.
“Maybe she will go to Alexandria,” Michonne reasoned. “If Deanna is building it, I am sure she’d take her in. Enid would be safe there.”
Carl frowned. “But what if that isn’t the way it is? Dad was worried about what Spencer might’ve told Deanna. And we haven’t gotten in contact with any of the original Alexandria residents. Even if Deanna had decided on not allowing contact, I don’t think that would deter some people there, like Aaron. It all just feels… suspicious.”
It did, didn’t it? But they didn’t really have any way to do anything further about it.
“Well, we have to hope, don’t we?” Michonne asked. “We have no way of knowing, now. So we just have to hope.”
-
Daryl was coming to realise that something was up with Rick. And, as much as Daryl hated admitting it, Negan wasn’t wrong - Daryl liked it.
Daryl was not used to feeling like that.
He liked the way Rick put his hands on him like they belonged there. That was why he was letting the man drag him hand-in-hand to the nursing home where Guillermo and his men had operated the last time.
Hell, Daryl even liked the fact that Rick didn’t ask. Because then Daryl didn’t have to think about all the ifs and maybes of possibly upsetting Rick and somehow ruining their friendship with his foolishness.
Dumbass.
“There it is,” Rick said, nodding towards a familiar looking building. “I am actually curious how they might’ve prepared for the apocalypse.”
Daryl hummed, biting the nail on the thumb of his free hand, feeling odd without the crossbow in his arms. Rick had insisted that bringing it into a nursing home might’ve been a big mistake.
“Remember, Daryl - just follow my lead. Let’s not antagonise anyone unless we absolutely need to, let's focus on finding Guillermo, eh?”
Rick dragged Daryl to the nursing home, though they could immediately tell something was off once they tried to open the door. Locked. Daryl didn’t know how the families of the elderly usually visited the place, but it seemed that the door had been barricaded.
They were already preparing. They probably also knew that it was Day 0.
“Okay, plan B,” Rick said. Then, he started knocking on the door aggressively, clearly insistent on being let in. Daryl just stood there, thinking of alternative options in case Rick’s strategy didn’t work - they could go through the roof, though they couldn’t yet break into buildings, since laws still existed. They could probably break some windows, but that wouldn’t have given the vatos the best impression of them. They-
Daryl could hear stuff being moved behind the entrance, then it opened, with one of Guillermo’s men standing there. Felipe. The man Daryl had shot in the ass. A nurse, a special care provider.
Felipe was a big guy, and Daryl immediately wished he had his crossbow on him so he could have properly defended Rick. But he didn’t, and thus, he had to trust that he would be able to protect the man with his bare hands if it came to it.
Felipe did a double take once he saw them, his eyes widening. “It’s you.”
Rick smiled at the man. “Hi. We were wondering if we could talk with Guillermo. I think we parted on good terms, and I do have an offer he might be interested in.”
Felipe led them inside, and Daryl was immediately fascinated to see the way they had prepared. They had done a good job nailing all the openings to the place shut, making it so everything was secure. In some corners of the place, there was food, supplies, so on. There were few men standing in the hallways, and Daryl noted that they seemed to remember them too.
“We didn’t know if anyone else had the same vision we had,” Felipe said. “Not even all of us had it. Me, Guillermo, few other guys. Abuela, some other elders. We had to talk all the rest into believing us.”
“Wasn’t a vision,” Daryl said. “Lasted too many damn years to be one.”
Felipe paused at that, looking at them with shock. “Years?”
Rick nodded. “Yeah, years. For some of us, decades.”
Felipe didn’t seem to be able to process that. “You… you lasted for decades in that shit?”
“Indeed,” Rick said in a dark tone. “How about you?”
Felipe smiled bitterly. “We were all dead the same week we met you. Some group came in, slaughtered all of us, the elders, too. We are trying to prepare for that. Enforce the place, gather weapons here. We don’t have any other place, so we have to do our best with this. And this time, we’ll snipe them on sight.”
But Daryl knew what Rick’s offer for them was going to be. Based on the way things seemed, they were very likely to take it.
Felipe led them to a room at the end of one hallway, which seemed to be an office. On the side of the door, there was a small sign: Custodian.
Felipe knocked on the door, then opened it before even waiting for an answer. “Guillermo, Vato, there are people we know that also had the vision. Remember the bag of guns?”
Guillermo, sitting on a desk, looked tired. Clearly exhausted with the burden of what he knew was coming. Though, when he looked up and saw the two of them, his expression lightened visibly.
If they had all truly died the same week as Rick and Daryl had met them, did it mean that the man had had to grapple with trying to prepare for the apocalypse without actually knowing what would be needed? After all, they had all only learned that once they had lived in it a lot longer.
Rick gave the man a nod. “Guillermo.”
That seemed to snap Guillermo out of his daze, walking up to them with an open expression. “Damn, you are a sight I didn’t expect to see. You two had the vision too? About what is coming.”
“Not a vision,” Rick said. “We lived it. If you only lived a few months, it might feel like a vision, but most of us lived for years.”
“Mos of you?” Guillermo asked. “Years?”
“Yeah,” Rick said. “I have gathered my group back up. There are far more of us than just who you met the last time, but Glenn also remembers. And most of us lived many years into the outbreak. We left Atlanta the same week as we met you, went to the countryside, then to Virginia, where we had a big community the last time.”
Guillermo seemed quite disbelieving of it all. “You do seem different. Hell, for me, we met a few weeks ago. I didn’t expect to see you again, because this time, we won’t be looking for guns from the streets, we will get them beforehand. But… but if you lived for years, then it must’ve been a long time for you since that.”
Rick nodded. “Yes, it has been. A very long time. But I do still remember you, you were good people.”
Guillermo shook his head. “Not good enough to protect them all. We got slaughtered, the last time. Even with the guns you gave us, it only bought us a bit more time. Some scavengers wanted our supplies, and they just took them. Still - thank you for the guns. You were good people, too.”
Rick shook his head. “It was nothing. I saw what you were doing, and you were just protecting your own. I’ve had to do much worse to protect mine.”
There was silence for a moment, as both Rick and Guillermo seemed to take everything in. Daryl, too, kept his eye on the two men he couldn’t trust yet. Sure, they had proven themselves to be good people, but he wouldn’t have taken any chances with Rick’s life if it was up to him.
“They said they had an offer for us,” Felipe said, breaking the silence. Guillermo turned to look at him for a moment, before he continued carefully assessing the two of them.
“Oh?” he said. “An offer? That sounds ominous.”
Rick smiled. “I am only offering because I remember you were good people, and we do have a place that has a lot of space.”
Guillermo seemed to get more intrigued by that.
“It’s going to all go to shit, soon. And you will not be able to survive here long-term. There will always be hostile groups wanting to take advantage of you, and being near the heart of the city? Yeah, the place is going to be full of walkers and worse, hostile people,” Rick stated calmly. “I’ve seen what’s coming. What came after you. If you stay in the city, you won’t have a chance of survival even if you get past the napalming.”
“So, what do you suggest?” Guillermo asked darkly. “We don’t have any other place, and we can’t move the elderly.”
“I’m recruiting,” Rick said. “As I said, I have a community of people who remember. We have set our eyes on one building that could probably house a thousand people, with fenced-off land to farm on, as well as many other perks attached to it. But the area is big, and we do need more people to properly hold it. We don’t need you, specifically, but you are some of the people I would trust in my group, not just as muscle, but as my people.”
Guillermo tilted his head, a sceptical look on his face. “And what about the old folks? They rely on us, you think we’d just leave them behind to play your henchmen?”
Rick shook his head. “No, no- as I said, the place we have can hold plenty of people, and we have made all preparations so we can make it self-sustainable once we take it. We can transport your people there, all of them. And if some of them can’t make it in a regular car, we do have an ambulance we can use as well.”
“How do you have an ambulance?” Guillermo asked.
“We stole it. One of our people worked in a hospital, got us in to conduct surgery on one of our people before the world goes to shit, we took it on our way back,” Rick said with a grin. “I understand if you need time to think about it. You don’t know any of my people besides me, Daryl and Glenn, and it would be a leap of faith. But trust me, I know what’s coming, and I just want my people to survive. That could include you.”
Guillermo looked down for a moment before turning to meet Rick’s eyes again.
“So, what’s the catch?” the man asked. “You need manpower, sure, what else?”
Daryl watched the way Rick eyed Guillermo - back then, in the past, they had been more equal. Now, Daryl could see the quiet power in Rick, the darkness in his eyes that Guillermo lacked.
“Well, I wouldn’t consider it a catch - but I am the leader. If you joined us, that would be the case for you, too,” Rick said. “You would answer to me. Your people would answer to me, before you. I wouldn’t do anything that could intentionally get them hurt, but you would have to accept my position. And also the fact that I am going to be brutal towards those that hurt us.”
Guillermo tilted his head. “Brutality ain’t the problem. But you’d just want me to hand over my position to you, let you boss us around?”
“Yes,” Rick said darkly. “Yes, that is exactly what I’d want you to do. Because the place where you would be coming is mine, and it is going to be filled with my people. I am not sharing it with a group that might make decisions different from mine - so you either respect me as a leader, or you won’t be welcome. It is an offer, not a plea from me.”
Daryl did love it whenever Rick put other people in their place. It was sometimes quite infuriating when nobody actually wanted to listen to Rick - it had been even the last time, right from the start. Shane never wanted to listen, Andrea bitched about whatever decisions Rick made, and when Rick had killed Shane, even Carol had started getting difficult.
And Daryl loved Carol like his sister. It said a lot for him to have been annoyed at her about that.
“Can we think about it?” Guillermo asked, now looking to seriously considering it. “I assume I’ll only know the exact place once we’ve agreed, yes?”
Rick nodded. “You can think about it. But don’t think too long - we’ll be coming back tomorrow, and I expect an answer by then.”
Rick offered his hand out for Guillermo to shake, and the other man did. After that, they once again parted on good terms.
Rick and Daryl walked out of the Vatos’ nursing home, still holding hands, and Daryl noted that nobody had commented on it. Neither Felipe nor Guillermo had even seemed to notice the fact, and he was glad. Because honestly, it was… embarrassing. For Rick, that is.
“How do you feel about them?” Rick asked, once they got to their car, putting his holster back on. Daryl, too, felt much happier with his crossbow once again in his hand.
“Good,” Daryl said.
The two of them got settled in the car, and Rick started driving with his one hand, the other’s thumb massaging the back of Daryl’s. Daryl just stared at their hands, intertwined, feeling a small smile on his face.
If Daryl had been the person he was pre-apocalypse, he would have been thinking of the way he was feeling as sick. But he knew it wasn’t, now. The end of the world didn’t care for how you felt, and Daryl wanted to kick that knowledge straight into Merle’s head, too.
Still, Daryl couldn’t help but be… confused. Sure, Rick had always been tactile with people. With Carl, with Michonne. He had been one of the few that had ever dared to touch Daryl, even when the touches back then hadn’t been like this.
Rick didn’t slide his fingers into Daryl’s back then. Fiddle with his hair. Daryl wasn’t someone people acted like that with - he wasn’t soft, pretty. He knew that most days, he looked terrible.
But Daryl liked it, so he hadn’t stopped it. Not that he fully believed he would have stopped the man from doing anything he wanted even if Daryl didn’t like it. Daryl just let him.
But he knew Rick wasn’t actually into him. He couldn’t be.
Rick had always been with women. Lori, first, though that bitch didn’t deserve a man as good as Rick, not when she had jumped Shane’s bones only forty-ish days after they thought Rick dead. Then Jessie, though Daryl was pretty certain Rick didn’t like her much past her pretty face. Then Michonne, who Daryl approved of, and Daryl had been happy for them.
The point - Rick had been with women, had children, lived the perfect suburban life before the apocalypse and then during it, with Michonne. Daryl had just been an outside observer, and he had been content with that, as long as Rick just let him stay by his side.
Then Rick had sent him to the sanctuary. Internally, Daryl had broken, but he had done exactly as the other man wanted, because his life had really become serving Rick.
So, Daryl didn’t understand what Rick was doing now. Daryl didn’t want to assume anything, and it would have been foolish to ever assume he’d measure up to the beauty of the women Rick had been with, but he didn’t really know what else Rick really could have been up to with all… this.
Daryl just didn’t want to mess up-
Suddenly, the car came to a halt. Daryl’s head snapped up, and he felt Rick’s hand leaving his as the other man pointed towards something.
“Look,” Rick said.
Daryl did. Even when he heard another car honking at them to move, he couldn’t care less once he saw what Rick was pointing at.
Two police officers. Clearly APD, based on their uniforms. A woman and a man. They were talking to someone on the street, but that wasn’t relevant.
One of them had their dark hair on a tight bun. The man, dark skinned, had no hair.
Daryl could remember killing her, and he knew Rick had killed him.
“What are the chances?” Daryl wondered.
Then, the officers seemed to notice the commotion caused by their car having stopped traffic. They turned to look at them, and Daryl could see the exact moment that they realised who they were, though it took a bit, considering how different they looked like.
The woman's hand went to her gun, but by the time she had raised it to them, Rick had already opened the driver’s seat door, his Colt Python in his hand, pointing it straight at her head.
Before she had any chance to do anything more, Rick pulled the trigger.
The street erupted in screams.
Notes:
Damn, with this chapter, we are passing 100K words. And I have to confess, while I do have a full outline for this planned along with an ending, with the way things are going right now and all the plans I have, this is going to end up being massive.
So, what did you think of this chapter?
Chapter 32: It was in all of them
Summary:
Snippets of other pairs out gathering shit, Daryl and Rick run away from the scene.
Notes:
Quite a bit of skipping around with different pairs in this chapter to give some insight on them. Sorry about that.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Tuesday, August 24th, 2010.
Day 0.
“Today, I will be teaching you how to kidnap people,” Carol told Lori, who was sitting on the passenger’s seat, bewildered.
Carol knew that she had changed quite a bit since the time Lori had died. Sophia could see the change in her too, but Sophia had the benefit of loving her mother unconditionally. Lori and Carol had been friends, sure, but Carol could see the way that Lori’s perception of her had started shifting rapidly.
“Why?” Lori asked. “I know we need people specialising in different things, but why kidnap them? We could just ask-”
“The outbreak starts today. Within the next few days, all doctors, nurses, medical personnel, will be deployed to help with it, and most of them will die due to not understanding the infection. So, if we want anyone with those specialties, we need them today,” Carol said. “Rick gave me the go-ahead to kidnap people, then put you as my partner, so you will be learning to do so as well.”
Lori was silent, looking at her hands. Carol wanted to roll her eyes. She remembered the way both of them had been at the start - hell, how most of them had been at the start. Weak. In that first Atlanta camp, when it had to be Shane who protected them.
If Carol saw the man now, she would have kicked his ass.
“We are kidnapping an emergency surgeon. While Rick got us a surgeon already, I think someone with a specialty in emergency surgery is going to be very useful in case we, for example, get shot,” Carol said. “I have also already looked up an obstetrician we can kidnap. Just in case you get pregnant again, alright?”
Lori shook her head. “By whom? Shane?”
Carol smiled. “Well, I don’t know, Shane wasn’t the worst of us, in the end. What he did to Rick was terrible, but he did understand the outbreak. If we can have Negan with us after what we did, we could have him too. Though I do trust Rick’s judgment on whether or not he is anywhere near stable enough for that - at least Negan has his head in good shape.”
Lori stayed silent for a while, rubbing her hands together gently, before looking up again.
“I sometimes miss him,” she confessed. “I miss Rick, too. I wanted too much, and in the end, I lost both of them. And both my children, too - Carl doesn’t see me as a mum, Judith doesn’t exist.”
Carol couldn’t really refute that, even if Lori had had an easier time of it than most of them. Hell, she had bitched more about Shane’s death than Carol had about Sophia’s… but that was beside the point. Lori wasn’t a saint, but she wasn’t a bad person either. Her crimes in comparison to the rest of theirs were minimal.
“You couldn’t have known Rick was alive when you chose to be with Shane,” Carol said. “It is human nature to seek comfort from stronger people. And you knew Shane.”
“But it was wrong of us both to move on so quickly,” Lori said. “During that winter on the road I kept wondering about whether things had been different, if I had handled them differently. If both of them could have lived.”
“I don’t know,” Carol said. “Nobody knows. Maybe he was going to go insane either way, just because he couldn’t stand following Rick’s lead, even aside from the relationship issues.”
There was really nothing they could do about it anymore, now was there?
“Now, let’s focus on our target; Stephen Clark. We are going to take him from his workplace. He lives alone, no partners, seems devoted to his work - so we don’t have to worry about additional kidnappings. We go in, you will act hurt as a diversion, I will pull a gun on him, we move.”
-
Fuck, Rick had not had causing a shootout in his timetable for that day.
But Dawn Lerner was down with a hole in her head and a pool of blood under her, and shooting her had been extremely satisfying. However, when Rick went to shoot Bob, he started running like a coward, not even fighting for his life.
Rick sighed. He could have aimed and taken a careful shot, but when he looked at the man, once again running on foot from Rick, who was inside a car, he did have another idea.
Rick started driving again, shutting his door, following the man intently, watching as other bystanders scattered. He could not let him get away - because if he and all the other officers from APD remembered the last time, Rick was certain that they had plans which would not be so favourable for them. Even if some of the officers had been more reasonable, like Amanda Shepherd, Rick did not care.
If they were going to be a threat to them - which it seemed like, considering the instant attempt from Dawn to shoot him - Rick was going to make sure none of them survived.
And so, he drove past a pair of red lights until he reached Bob, this time not even telling him to stop running, striking him the same way he had paralysed him the last time, causing him to fall onto the sidewalk.
Rick looked at the panic around them, the way it all was crashing down on the people, and Rick decided that they were good long enough for him to stop the car for a minute, open the door, shoot Bob the cop in the head and then drive away.
“Fuckin’ hell, if ya get arrested again, I’m goin’ to kick yer ass,” Daryl said as they drove off with high speeds, and Rick smiled brightly at the scolding tone in Daryl’s tone. God, he would have done anything for the other man.
“No need to,” Rick said. “We will be getting away.”
“Why do I feel like every time ya and I go out ta do anythin’, ya manage to kill people?” Daryl asked. Rick couldn’t really deny the claim - after all, they had really only gone on two runs together, just the two of them, and both of those had ended in deaths. First Morales, now this.
Rick only hoped the government was going to be busy enough with everything regarding the outbreak that there wasn’t going to be a manhunt for him. Or that the FBI would help his case in that regard. Rick really didn’t want to deal with that possibility.
“At least it was us,” Rick said. “If it had been someone like Beth and Maggie… Maggie wouldn’t recognise Dawn, but she would have recognised Beth and possibly wanted to take her, again.”
“It’s good she’s dead,” Daryl said. “Just fuckin’ drive now, ya prick.”
Rick smiled at the insult. “Hey, I didn’t intend on going to prison, the last time.”
“But ya did, and I would’ve organised ya a prison break if ya hadn’t gotten yer ass back to us,” Daryl said. “I need to cuff ya to the radiator so ya won’t go on causin’ me heart attacks.”
Honestly, it was incredible how much Daryl cared. And Rick wouldn’t have minded getting cuffed somewhere else by the man.
“You know I would do anything for you, don’t you?” Rick asked. “I would go to prison for you. I knew you would have probably been able to handle Morales in the end, but I couldn’t stand to see you be hurt at all. Honestly, Daryl, I might be the leader, but you are the one with the power here.”
That statement seemed to leave Daryl dumbfounded, and Rick supposed that nobody ever actually told the man how much they cared for him. Maybe Carol had. But Rick did care - and not just because Daryl was loyal and trustworthy, but because with Daryl, Rick could just exist and he’d be content.
“Shut up,” Daryl said. He was silent for a moment before continuing, sounding softer than usual. “Ya shouldn’t. Everyone relies on yer leadership. If it ever came to you er me, it should be you.”
Rick shook his head. “No, Daryl - no. You aren’t any less valuable than I am. Honestly, do you think I would be a good leader to them if I lost you, huh? Remember what happened with Lori? Whether it was you or me, they would lose their leader.”
Daryl looked down on his hands, clenched tightly around his crossbow. Rick just kept driving, ignoring some of the honking he was getting for the speed. “I ain’t Lori.”
Rick sighed. “I know, Daryl. I am very aware of that. After all, there isn’t a reality anymore where I’d choose someone like Lori to rely on.”
Daryl didn’t answer that, just looking thoughtful, tense.
“But it isn’t just about relying on you, Daryl,” Rick said. “You are strong as shit, and you choose to follow me despite that, but that isn’t why I care about you. You aren’t just an asset.”
Rick needed to really get Daryl to understand that fact. Because honestly, while he considered Daryl his, that was only because Daryl let it be so. Daryl probably could have kicked the shit out of Rick any day of the week if he thought something was up.
“Just shut yer mouth and drive, ya prick,” Daryl said.
Well, maybe it was going to take some more work to figure all that out.
-
“And did you see the way that that fucking fag held my brother’s hand, and that bitch just took it? Ain’t that the shittiest fuckin’ thing in the entire universe, a Dixon bending over backwards for some pig like Friendly? You know he…”
Negan was honestly, seriously, getting prepared to find a baseball bat somewhere and bash the older Dixon’s head in with it, barbed wire or not. When Rick had paired him up with the asshole, he hadn’t been prepared for the tirade that was waiting.
At least he had been spared from it the previous night, having spent it in the ambulance with Lucille. Sleeping on a blanket on the floor, in the tight place next to where Lucille lay, had been infinitely preferable to listening to Merle’s shit.
Even now, when they were supposed to do something productive, it seemed Merle just was actually that invested in Rick and Daryl’s relationship.
“And my baby brother does bend over for him, doesn’t he? I know it’d be hard considerin’ everyone in that freak-ass group sleeps in a pile together, but I bet ya they have been bumping uglies in that living room. Really, the two of us should be glad we ain’t welcome there.”
Negan tried to think about Lucille to lighten up his mood a bit, but it was hard to do when he had a foul-mouthed redneck spouting stupid shit out of his mouth like he was having a fucking diarrhea.
And Negan had thought that his language was vile.
“And why’s that everyone here keeps fallin’ over their high heels to please that prick like they’re cheap whores? How many people in tha’ group has he stuck his pig-dick into? I guess Daryl wouldn’t be that good of a sell with the way he looks, but-”
“Merle,” Negan said dangerously. Lucille. Lucille. Lucille, give me strength. “Are you this invested in your brother’s relationships, or are you just, once again, projecting your insecurities on everyone else in the group?”
Merle looked at him, clearly miffed. It was almost funny.
Though honestly, Negan was going to demand Rick give him something as a reward for dealing with Merle. It was the true test of Negan’s commitment to the group to not just kill the asshole outright.
“Now, if you are done with that, maybe you can tell me what is actually bothering you about your brother actually having someone that cares for him?” Negan said, trying to have a patient tone in his voice. Seriously, he wasn’t made for patience, but he had to at least try. If Merle wanted to actually become a part of the group, the issue really, truly, needed resolving.
“My problem is that my baby brother is bein’ taken advantage of that prick,” Merle said.
Okay. Negan could work with that.
“You know that your brother likes that?” Negan asked. “Right? He isn’t being taken advantage of. Your brother is strong, he’ll kick Rick’s teeth in if Rick does anything he doesn’t truly want.”
“My brother doesn’t know what’s best for him,” Merle said. “Turnin’ into a fag that bends over for a cop ain’t the Dixon way.”
Ah. “So, your issue isn’t really with Daryl possibly being in a relationship, the issue is the fact Rick is a man and a police officer, right? You know, even if that might’ve mattered before the world went to shit, there’s going to be nobody left to care about things like that.”
“It ain’t right,” Merle said. “It’s unnatural.”
So, it was about Merle being a bigot - not that that was really a surprise.
“If Rick was a woman, and not a former police officer, would you be alright with them holding hands?” Negan asked.
Merle snorted. “As if Darlena could’ve ever gotten a woman to stick around with the way he looks and acts. Dixons ain’t like that, holdin’ hands and all. He might’ve stuck his dick in some warm flesh, but only if anyone was desperate enough for ‘im.”
Reading between the lines, maybe it actually was a combination of Merle’s bigotry and the fact that he didn’t believe in actual relationships built on trust, sounding very cynical about it all. At least for him and his brother.
“Do you think the only way anyone would be in a relationship with Daryl is if they wanted to have sex with him?” Negan asked.
“Nah. Anyone ain’t that desperate. Maybe tha’ prick is into my baby brother now, but he’s goin’ to break him once he’d had ‘is fun.”
Negan rolled his eyes. “You know, Merle, I think Rick’s going to prove you wrong on that.”
-
“Did Judith ever get to have things like this?” Beth asked Maggie, who turned to look at her little sister, holding a small dress - for a toddler, probably.
They were out clothes-shopping for everyone. The previous day, Maggie had gone around and gotten everyone’s clothing- and shoe sizes, so they could get proper, comfortable clothes. More for those that did physical work and would get the clothes torn fast.
“I know I wasn't her mother, but in the prison, I- I took care of her a lot,” Beth said. “I miss her. Having a baby around. Andre is sweet, but he isn't Judith.”
“It is okay to miss her,” Maggie said. “It takes a village to raise a child. All of us were her family, even if only Carl was actually related to her.”
Beth paused, placing the dress in their cart despite both of them knowing they weren't going to get Judith back.
“Wait, only Carl?” Beth asked, confused. “I thought…”
“I guess it was an open secret, always, that Shane and Lori had been together when they thought Rick was dead,” Maggie said. “Glenn told me about how everyone in their Atlanta group knew. I did the math, once, when Glenn told me the timeframe for when Rick got back to his family. It is eight months between that and Judith’s birth. And she didn't look premature.”
Beth still seemed to be very shocked by the whole fact, so Maggie sighed. “And when she grew older, she looked a bit like Shane.”
“I knew they had issues,” Beth said. “Rick and Lori. It's just…”
“It's beside the point,” Maggie said. “Judith was Rick's in all ways that mattered. And Michonne’s, and Daryl’s. He'll, I'd even argue she was Negan’s to some extent.”
Beth picked up some more baby clothes in pretty colours that would undoubtedly get dirty at some point.
“So, it is alright to miss her,” Maggie said. “Even with everyone we used to know being back with us, things just aren't the same.”
“But you and Glenn are doing well, now,” Beth pointed out. Maggie smiled at that. Indeed, they were. The talking had helped, and- “I could hear you last night. Maybe the ones staying in the living room couldn't, but our old bedrooms are next to each other.”
Maggie nearly choked on her spit. “Beth!”
“I'm not a child, you know,” Beth said. “I'm not sixteen, Maggie! And even at sixteen, I knew what sex was.”
“Beth, you-” Maggie started saying, but sighed. “Yeah, you aren't sixteen. But you are eighteen, right? I am over forty, Beth.”
That made Beth stop and really look at her. Which was fair - it was a strange thing to think of all the years they hadn't seen each other in. For Beth, it had only been a little time. For Maggie, she had lived longer without Beth than with her.
“You're over forty,” Beth said. “Right. You had a son, Hershel. How old was he?”
“Seventeen, last I saw him,” Maggie said, swallowing. “So when I look at you, it is hard to think of you as something other than a kid.”
Beth looked pretty lost by the distance that had managed to grow between them. Maggie felt that, too. It hurt.
“I never got to see my nephew. Become an aunt,” Beth said. “I never really got to have a life. I always used to daydream about, you know, having a family like mum and dad. Children, being together, but I guess the end of the world robbed us of that.”
Maggie nodded, then tilted her head. “I heard what happened at the school. What Jimmy had done. Are you- do you miss him?”
“Not really,” Beth said. “He was sweet, really, but I didn't miss him. I don't miss Zach, either.”
That seemed about right. “Hey, maybe some survivors with someone your age find us, eh? If we are going to build a community, then it might expand over time and come to that.”
Beth looked down. “You know, I had a small crush on Daryl, when we were out on the road together. I wouldn't mind it if it was someone older.”
Maggie almost choked, again.
“On Daryl?” Maggie asked. “He didn't do anything, did he?”
Though Maggie knew he wouldn't have.
“No, Daryl was a perfect gentleman,” Beth said with a small smile. “Except when he got drunk. Then he was rude.”
Maggie could imagine that.
“Still, Daryl?” Maggie had to confirm. “I mean, I guess it is normal when being in a dangerous situation like that, together, but…”
“I know it is a bit weird,” Beth said. “And that was back then, not now. I'm just saying, I wouldn't mind it if it was someone older.”
“Anyone older than your age group, if they chose to pursue a sixteen-year-old, would be a weirdo. Because while that isn't how old you feel, that's how old you are seen as,” Maggie said. “I mean, do you think Carl should go look for people older than himself? Hell, even for people his own age, at fifteen?”
Now it was Beth’s time to look shocked. “He's fifteen?”
Maggie nodded. “Yeah. Acts and behaves like an adult, he was considered that way by Rick, back then. He was dating someone who was sixteen. Do you think he should date someone that age now?”
Beth seemed extremely uncomfortable by the idea. Good.
“Honestly, Beth, just… wait until you're a bit older, too,” Maggie said. “I don't want you ending up with any creeps, even if the choices available will be limited.”
Beth looked to be in a pretty bad mood due to the conversation, so Maggie decided to try and cheer her up.
“Hey, if you want, maybe we could just kidnap some people from your class, for you. Your old friends, eh?” Maggie said. “Their families, too, to help them adjust. There's always a need for more manpower.”
Beth looked at Maggie like she was insane. “No. No, I don't want that. I get where you are coming from, but I don't want you kidnapping people for me.”
With that, Beth left for another section of the clothing store. Maggie sighed - she really needed to work on how to have a sisterly relationship again.
-
The groups worked late into the evening that day, knowing that the next day was the first full day of the outbreak - the day when the news really started spreading.
After they were done that day, Rick's people gathered in the Greene's living room, some on the floor, some on the couches, to watch the news.
For Rick, it was a whole new experience. Last time, he hadn't been there to see any of it.
“There's already a few reports of a new disease being discovered,” Glenn said. “I read that from some source online, but I think they'll mention it in the ten p.m. news.”
“It's been seen in two states so far,” Carol said. “I looked it up on the computer.”
Rick sat on the floor with his head resting on Daryl's shoulder, the whole thing feeling like an out-of-body experience. But Daryl was there to get him through it, his anchor.
“Did everything go well for all of you, today?” Rick decided to ask them all, since the news broadcast hadn't yet started. “No issues with anything, anyone?”
“Except with Merle talking shit the entire time? No,” Negan said. “Honestly, you have a problem there, Rick. He doesn't respect you or this group.”
And luckily he wasn't there to hear Negan tattling on him either. Merle, charming as he was, had been put on shed duty - or, simply, watching the shed door in case any of their multiple hostages got out. Which they now had four of - a surgeon, emergency surgeon, obstetrician, and one surgeon's wife.
Rick turned to fully look at Negan, who was sitting on the couch with a weakened Lucille. The surgeon had told that she could start trying to gently move around, sitting up, walking and all that, so taking the small walk from the ambulance to the farmhouse had been seen as a good idea.
“If it becomes more than just words, or if the words turn into threats, tell me as soon as possible,” Rick said. “I will deal with it. I do want to give him time to adjust, since I know it can't be easy and he isn't a stranger, but he's certainly difficult.”
Daryl snorted. “Ain’t that the prettiest way ta put it. If ya want, I can go an’ kick his ass.”
Rick smiled, moving his hand to Daryl’s hair, tugging slightly. “It's your brother. I trust your judgment on how to handle him.”
Daryl grumbled something about how Merle needed a really good asskicking, and Rick dragged his fingers through the man's hair gently, trying to give some comfort - because he knew how difficult it must’ve been to have a brother like Merle, yet Rick knew that Daryl still loved the piece of shit.
“Anyone else have any issues?” Rick addressed the rest of his people. He knew that Carol had brought back a quite shell-shocked Lori, who had definitely not been prepared for kidnapping people, but it was at least good for her to get some experience.
“No, I think all of us did well,” Michonne said with a smile. “From what we've talked, at least. But based on what I read on the local news, you and Daryl had some problems.”
Right. Rick had forgotten to tell his people about that.
“Indeed. We ran into some trouble today. People who remembered,” he stated calmly.
Michonne looked at her pointedly, clearly communicating for him to continue. Rick sighed.
“Remember the Grady hospital people? After the prison fell,” Rick heard Beth's sharp intake of breath in the background, the tightening of Daryl's muscles. Maybe he needed to give the other man a massage… “Dawn Lerner and Bob Lamson.”
“She killed Beth,” Maggie said viciously. “You deal with them?”
Rick nodded. “I did. She had the guts to pull her gun on us, too. I shot her in the head, then drove over Bob before finishing him off with a shot as well.”
Maggie looked relieved at that, little less vengeful. Beth, too, seemed like a weight had been lifted from her shoulders.
“They got what they deserved,” Maggie said. “Nothing more, nothing less.”
Carol seemed to be interested in the whole thing as well. Rick could remember she had been held at the Grady Hospital back then, too.
“Do you think the other officers will be a problem? If they'll retaliate?” Carol asked. “If they remember, they could use police technology to find us, still. Or at least try.”
Rick clenched his jaw, considering it. He moved his hand to the back of Daryl’s neck, finding comfort from the man's solid presence.
As Carol said, there was indeed a possibility that the APD officers that had been part of the Grady Hospital group the last time would retaliate. And unlike the governor, whom Rick hadn't chosen to deal with yet, there was a chance those officers could find out where they were. If they remembered Beth's name, or something like that…
“What do you suggest? You give me a list of officers that were at Grady, we go in and kill them all?” Rick asked.
“That's precisely what I'm suggesting,” Carol said. “Maybe not tomorrow or the day after, but by Day 3, things were bad enough that killing people in public was relatively normal in the big city. We could deal with them all.”
People like Lucille, Lori, even Lilly, looked quite bewildered by the conversation.
“We don't know if all of them remember,” Rick said. “And even if they do, I don't know if they'd go after us so radically, not when they know who we are and what we can do. Besides, some of them seemed reasonable enough, the last time.”
“But will you take that chance?” Carol asked. “Give me the go-ahead, I can deal with it without you even having to see it happen.”
Rick swallowed. “Let me think about it overnight. I will consider it.”
After all, he didn't really care about any of the officers. He was just worried about the logistics of committing a mass murder of the APD and getting away with it. Even if he wasn't the one doing it, Carol was one of his people.
“Either way,” Rick started. “We don't know who else they might’ve talked to, even people who don't actually remember. Anyone here who was seen by the APD Officers at Grady needs to be careful when going to Atlanta. Dawn was about to shoot us today, on sight, and I am not losing any of you.”
With those words, Rick moved his hand from Daryl’s neck to the other side of his head, gently pressing it against his shoulder, an immediate smile on his face at the feeling of Daryl's warmth there.
The amount of comfort he could get just from Daryl's presence was ridiculous. Truly, he needed the other man. More than Daryl realised. Sure, Rick could survive without him, but Daryl was an anchor to him in this new existence-
The news broadcast started on the TV.
“Tonight, a judge has halted federally funded embryonic stem cell research, which had been approved by the administration. A federal judge has ruled that the policy expanding this research would violate the law…”
Right. That was not the news they were interested in. The government was going to be falling in the matter of days, and any research was going to be lost in time either way.
“In other news, actress Lindsay Lohan is set to be released from rehab after only 22 days into a court-ordered three-month program…”
Even more disinteresting.
“Today, there are also reports of a new epidemic in the United States and around the world, now with reported cases in California, Arizona and Georgia. The World Health Organisation has not yet declared the disease a pandemic, and WHO has requested information on the disease reports so it could identify the possible cause of the infections.”
It was so surreal, listening to it being talked about so mildly, after Rick had seen the destruction that it was eventually going to bring.
“So far, there have been some confirmed deaths reported, but there should not yet be cause for a concern, and a method of human-to-human transmission of the disease has not yet been observed.”
Probably because there was no real transmission - it was in all of them already.
That was all that was said about the disease at that point - and Rick bet that most people hadn’t even seen it, or paid attention to it the last time. After all, most people were probably thinking that there was no way that a disease could ever become the destroyer of the human race.
People always thought that nothing could ever happen to them, that there was no way that they would be the ones that had to go through things like that.
But it was real and it was coming.
Notes:
So, that concludes Day 0. What did you think of this chapter?
Also, looking up actual old news from 24th of August, 2010, was pretty fun haha.
Chapter 33: Community or society?
Summary:
Lucille and Negan talk. Rick and Daryl go back to meet with the Vatos again.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Wednesday, August 25th, 2010.
Day 1.
“You know, even when you said it was going to happen, I didn't actually believe it until we saw those news reports.”
It was past midnight, Negan had carried Lucille gently back to the ambulance after she had stayed up for a bit after talking to Lori. Now, she lay there, beautiful.
“I know. And I didn't do my best to present the idea to you either,” Negan said. “I woke up, and started ignoring you, not telling you things. Only after Simon shot me, I tried, but I must’ve sounded like a madman.”
“You did,” Lucille said, reaching out a hand, which Negan took. He felt like a monster, holding something so precious to him, which he no longer deserved. “These people, you, are scary. Talking about mass murder so easily…”
Negan sighed. “All of us have been on both sides of a massacre. We know what’s at stake. That's the kind of world that's coming, Lucille.”
Lucille didn't seem happy about that. But she had always been a good person, Negan knew. And she hadn't seen what was about to come, she couldn't understand.
“Is that any way to live?” Lucille asked. “Is that the kind of an example we are giving the children here? The kind of world they'll grow up in?”
Negan sighed, looking into Lucille’s eyes. “Yes. But it isn't everything. In the other timeline, I knew a girl that was born during this. All she ever knew was the outbreak, and she turned out alright. She got to be happy, to live a life, despite how horrid things could get.”
Lucille blinked. “How did you know her? You said you had many wives. Was she…?”
Negan shook his head. “No. Even if the two of us always wanted a child, I wouldn't have brought life into that world with those women. No, she was Rick and Lori's daughter, Judith. I assume Lori has talked to you about that?”
Lucille nodded. “She never got to see her.”
“Yeah,” Negan said. “But Judith grew up to be a strong girl. Last I saw, she was alive and happy. There was a community where we lived, where she got some chance of normalcy, even if the world in its entirety had changed. Now, we are also planning to build a community and hopefully, those children can live there.”
Lucille was quiet for a moment, just looking at Negan deeply. Her eyes moved from his eyes to their hand, and Negan wanted to cherish that feeling.
When she spoke, though, her words weren't what Negan had expected.
“You know, before my surgery, when I was taken into that operation room, I asked the doctor if it would affect my ability to have children,” Lucille whispered. “It shouldn't inherently. I know that chemo does, but after… there's still a chance.”
Negan was not prepared for such a conversation in the middle of the night.
“We didn't manage it even when you were healthy,” Negan said. Lucille smiled bitterly.
“I know,” she said. “Trust me, I know. But we've both wanted it for a long time. And with how you spoke of Judith, I know you still have a soft spot for kids. And you believe they could have a good life, even in all this.”
Negan looked at her, really looked, before saying his next words. “Lori died during childbirth. There are so many risks with it, during a time like this. Even with surgeons and an obstetrician, we won't have all the proper tools, precautions, in case something really happened.”
“I'm not naive, Negan,” Lucille said. “I know the risks and the chance that we wouldn't even succeed. Either way, it would be in the future. I just wanted to hear what you thought about the possibility.”
Negan swallowed. “I don't want to lose you. And the kind of man I am? I don't know if I'd be a good father.”
Lucille sighed, starting to move to stand up, and Negan immediately went to hush her, to tell her to stay put. Lucille just glared at him.
“I make my own decisions, Negan,” she said. “Sure, I don't approve of the casual talk of murder, but if it keeps us safe? You probably know the apocalypse a lot better than I do, you'll know how to best act during it.”
But she still didn’t really know the kind of man he was. Maybe she thought she knew, since she did have the information that he had killed Glenn, for one, and hurt the others in the farm quite a bit, but… she hadn’t seen it.
“I became the kind of man people fear, Lucille,” Negan started out. “I bashed people’s heads in front of their loved ones and mocked them while they were dying. I know I am not the bad guy in all of it - everyone in the apocalypse became a monster - but I sure as hell aren’t the good guy either. And I would do it all over again. If tomorrow someone came in and killed some of these people, I would kill them the exact same way, put up the exact mockery, if Rick gave me the go-ahead.”
“Alright,” Lucille said. “I understand. That doesn’t change anything for me.”
She didn’t understand.
“It will,” Negan said. “If you saw it, it would change things for you. I haven’t been the man you loved for many years. And thinking of having a child with me, when you don’t even know me, it’s… no matter what I did to become a member of this community, all the good I did, I am still the same man that made those decisions and I would do the exact same thing to protect these people. Well, I would just kill everyone that could threaten us instead of leaving some alive.”
“You’re right,” Lucille said. “In some ways, you are a stranger to me. But now that you’ve started talking to me again, I can recognise you. You’re still, in some ways, the man I knew. Just changed.”
Not for the better.
“And I accept that, Negan,” Lucille continued. “Because I know I am not the woman you lost either. She went through things I didn’t go through. This isn’t about who we were, but who we are now. And all I want is for you to talk to me and if it works out, to build a future with me.”
Negan looked at her, raw and unsure, cradling her face with one of his hands. “I want that too. But I don’t want to deceive you.”
Lucille rolled her eyes. “You aren’t doing that. For once in your life, listen to me - I want this.”
Negan closed his eyes, imagining a scenario where he was still a man that deserved such a proclamation. He knew he didn’t, not anymore - but Negan had never been particularly selfless either.
“I want it too.”
-
That morning, Rick and Daryl left back for Atlanta to revisit the Vatos - and this time, Rick was determined to get an answer from them.
They were in a different car and Rick was wearing a hat, since he was pretty sure his licence plate and face had been clearly seen the previous day. Still, soon enough, none of that was going to matter.
After they got the Vatos out, they didn't have to revisit Atlanta ever again. Not unless they needed some supplies they couldn't get elsewhere.
“Do you think we should kill the members of the APD that were with the Grady the last time?” Rick asked Daryl, curious about the man's opinion.
Personally? Rick thought they were a minimal threat. Soon enough, the police weren't going to have anything more special than the rest of them - no authority, no database, no communications, no nothing.
If they even wanted to come after them. Rick didn't think they would shed many tears for Dawn. Maybe for Bob, but he didn't know.
“Before I answer ya, let me ask you somethin’,” Daryl said. “Are ya planning on buildin’ a community, or a society?”
Rick tilted his head. “What’s the difference?”
“A community will die with us. Ya really think there'll be a second generation with the amount of people we have? Maybe a really small one. Maybe even third. But at that point, there won't be enough people left,” Daryl said. “And the last one left will die alone. A society? That'd survive us.”
Rick could see what Daryl meant. If they just had their community, even with the Vatos and possibly some of their families, it was too little. Not even a hundred people, with very few women. Considering that, what would the second generation even have looked like?
If Carl had children, those could be near the last ones standing in a community. Rick couldn't bear to think of a scenario like that, and he didn't want to imagine that the outbreak was the end of humanity - that there was going to be a last human at some point, all alone.
Rick remembered the CRM. That had been a society. Alexandria and everything around it had been working to that point. While he had no intention of approaching either of those places, he did want a society.
“I read up on tha’, actually, yesterday,” Daryl said. “I know I ain't gone to college or other shit like that, but I can read. The estimates differed, but some said 35 couples would've been enough with sum careful family plannin’, to escape extinction, with nobody related. Some sources say it's 49 couples, so 98 people. But that'd still mean everyone has ta have kids. Some say 600, some say 1000, there were larger numbers too.”
Honestly, Daryl was smarter than people gave him credit for. Still, that seemed pretty idealistic. Finding couples willing to reproduce during an apocalypse?
“I wish that was possible,” Rick said. “I know it is, but for us? Now? It seems impossible. But I did talk with a man that managed to save an entire city and keep it functional. I guess that fits your definition of a society.”
Daryl nodded. “The people that took ya, right? How many people were there?”
Rick swallowed. “250,000. But it wasn't a good place - they planned on eliminating all the other surviving communities to ensure they stayed alive. I tried escaping, many times, but eventually I still ended up rising the ranks. I was Sergeant Major Grimes.”
Daryl looked pretty shocked by the whole thing. “Two hundred and fifty fucking thousand people?”
Rick nodded. “Yeah. And I bet Beale is going to do the exact thing again.”
“And ya were in a leadership position of sorts? A sergeant? You know how they managed to run the whole thing?”
“Yes.” Consignees, walkers as fuel, authoritarianism…
Daryl got pretty quiet, looking down. “Ya know, I was only wantin’ to suggest we at least try to make a society for the future. But I didn't think somethin’ that big was possible.”
“They managed to avoid the napalming. The whole thing was located in Philadelphia,” Rick explained how it was possible. “We aren't in any position to do that. We just need to try to survive.”
Daryl nodded. “Yeah. But the high school can hold two thousand people, right? That's how many students there were. I was thinkin’, if we didn't wait until the FEMA camp got all killed, instead took over it, took in all the people lookin’ for shelter. Killed the infected properly, so on.”
That was actually a decent idea, if they needed more people. Plus, the refugee camp was bound to have even more medical personnel. “But how does this discussion have anything to do with the APD?”
Daryl looked out of the window. “If we're buildin’ a society, that means we'll stay here. We might expand, acquire more area, and so on. Any survivors that might have a grudge will eventually come across us, and then they might be a problem.”
Rick looked at Daryl, careful. “Are you saying we should kill them all?”
Daryl shook his head. “Nah. I just want you to think of that - they also know how to survive. Eventually we'll run into them. And into the governor. In that case, ya believe there's a way to negotiate, or no?”
Rick swallowed. “For the APD officers? Yes, I think so. For the governor? No.”
“Then make your decisions with tha’ in mind,” Daryl said. “Ya know, when I looked at the numbers, I couldn't help but think that, if it is really so few couples, Negan's Saviours could've survived. Maybe, if it weren’t for us”
Indeed. Negan had bragged about having had 600 people at the height of his power.
“And I know that’s goin’ to sound crazy to ya, but I think that shit'd make a great recruiter.”
Rick raised his eyebrows. “That's high praise for Negan.”
“Yeah, I know,” Daryl grumbled. “But ya know he would. And if we wanna build a future for yer children, for humanity, the people are the most important resource.”
“Next we're going to start putting up ‘Sanctuary for all’ signs all around Atlanta,” Rick said. “But you are right, Daryl. Totally. I don't want Carl to have to witness the death of our community. So, we do need more people. And Negan is charming, as much as I hate to admit it.”
So, now they had gone from thinking about a community to considering building a society. Rick knew that first, they had to just survive, but in the end… what would life be if there was no possibility of ensuring their people lived on even after them?
Once they arrived at the Vatos’ nursing home, Rick once again went to knock aggressively on the back door until it was opened by Felipe. This time, he just nodded respectfully at them before leading Rick and Daryl into Guillermo’s office.
When Rick met the other man’s eyes, he could tell that he was tired, possibly having stayed up all night.
Rick nodded in greeting. “I assume you have an answer for us?”
Guillermo looked down. “Yeah, we do. We don’t have much choice, have we? I talked with all the other vatos who know, they agree it is our best chance to survive long-term. Previously, we were only planning on ensuring we weren't killed by some hostile groups here and scavenging for things once our own supply ran out, but…”
“But you realise that if you want to live for the years to come, you need more than that,” Rick finished the man’s sentence. “And you can tell that we can provide that for you, in exchange for your loyalty and work. You’d be part of my people.”
Guillermo nodded. “Indeed. You survived years, the last time around. And after last night’s news came in, it was finally confirmed that it is going to happen again. We don’t think we can survive it the same way we did last time.”
“So, you agree?” Rick asked for the final time, happy that everything was going smoothly enough. Not that he had expected much less, considering that Guillermo and his other men had been reasonable the last time as well.
“We do,” Guillermo answered.
“Alright,” Rick said. He considered his next words carefully. “You will be my people too. You will all have a place with us. In exchange, you answer to me, you provide for me, you belong to me. Does that sound good to you? And belonging doesn’t mean slavery - it just means I will consider trying to join another group, after this, a betrayal. You will be my people, and your loyalty will be to our group.”
There, Rick said it. Honestly, he supposed that those words Negan had said to him were going to be his go-to line from now on. Christ, if Rick from the past could have seen himself there…
“Okay,” Guillermo said. “Sounds good to us. We are loyal people, as long as you keep the old folks safe.”
Rick nodded. “Of course. That is part of the deal - they will be a part of us. But now, since you are joining, we have to go into the logistics - how many of you are there, exactly? How many men, how many old folks, any families?”
“There are sixteen elderly here. Some of them remember, some don’t. For example, abuela remembers you. But they trust us and will go with us when we need to leave,” Guillermo started. “And there are twenty-five of us Vatos, now. Again, some of them remember, some don’t, but we have convinced the ones that were with us the last time to go, too. Four have wives, three have children, five in total. Last time, they were all dead. Also, the small dogs you remember.”
That was better than Rick had thought. Sure, some of them could be problems, and there were many people in that group that Rick hadn’t met and that wouldn’t remember anything, but still - it would triple their manpower of those actually capable of fighting.
“So, fifty people in total. A nice round number,” Rick stated. “That’s good. We do need more people, and that might be enough to properly hold the location we’ve looked into.”
Guillermo looked intrigued. “How big is it, exactly?”
Rick smiled. “Big enough to fit a couple thousand people, with multiple acres of fields, a body of water and forests nearby, and a lot of useful equipment inside.”
Guillermo seemed both shocked and pleased by the fact. “So, when should we go there? The city’s going to be a mess soon enough.”
“The only real unfortunate part about the location is the fact that it is still functioning in its original purpose for another few days,” Rick stated. “Then, it’ll be turned into a FEMA camp. Originally we were planning on waiting until the camp was all dead before we took it and cleared it of walkers, but Daryl had the great idea of taking it before that.”
“Before?” Guillermo asked, sounding sceptical. “If it is made into a FEMA camp, it’ll have soldiers there. People guarding it. You would go against them?”
Honestly? Yes. Rick didn’t think sniping a few desperate soldiers was going to be the worst of it. Hell, maybe if they actually sniped the walkers instead of the soldiers, they could get them to fall in line as well, once they showed that they were clearly superior in regards to dealing with the apocalypse.
“Indeed,” Rick said. “I do have to discuss it with others in my group, but I think it would be better than waiting for it all to die out. Those people wouldn’t know anything about the past, but considering how many people flooded to the refugee camps at the start, there is going to be probably a couple hundred people there - and if we systematically eradicated anyone that was infected, they could be turned into a real resource.”
“And the timeline for that’d be…?” Guillermo asked.
Rick hummed. “Before the napalming of Atlanta, for sure. I don’t know how you survived the last time, but this time I hope to get your group out before that. Preferably we go in, stalk the location, wait until it is clear there is no law and order anymore, then take our shot.”
“And would you want us to be a part of that operation?” Guillermo asked. He sounded pretty concerned by the idea.
“I will consider it,” Rick said. “If we take the camp before it falls, you could be useful just for the factor of intimidation by numbers.”
But maybe not for the fighting, if they had fallen for some random group of survivors the last time around. Just as a reassurance.
“Either way, that would be happening probably between the next week and two weeks,” Rick said. “I know that the napalming of all major cities, the last time, was ordered on September 9th, and at that point, most refugee camps had been given up on. I’d say that we should be pretty good on taking the camp by the 7th, at the latest. Day 14.”
Guillermo nodded. “That works for me. And you had an ambulance, yes? Two of the elders are bedbound.”
Rick nodded. “Yes, we do have that. But, I do have some requests on things you can do in the next few days to prepare - first of all, I want you to write me a list of everyone’s profession, if they have one. Even what the elders used to work on in the past.”
“Okay,” Guillermo said, and Rick noticed him pulling out a notebook, where he wrote the request down. Good, he understood what was at stake.
“Next, I want you to get an understanding with your people of all the vehicles and supplies they have already gathered. Make a list for me on that too, okay?”
Guillermo wrote it down as well.
“Finally, I want you to continue gathering things. As much as possible, for the next few days when any shops still operate, or illegally afterwards. Put as many men on that as you can - we want to be in a position where we don’t ever have to come to Atlanta again once it turns into a shithole, definitely not to look for resources.”
Guillermo finished writing those things down, looking contemplative when he turned his eyes on Rick. “And we still don’t get to know where it is, or where you are staying right now?”
Rick smiled. “No, not yet. But I’ll be in touch. Let’s say… in another two days, okay? On the 27th. Have all the lists prepared by then. We shall see what the situation is at that point, and assess all this with new eyes. Okay?”
Guillermo nodded. “Sure, man. We will be ready.”
“Good,” Rick said. “Though I don’t know if anyone can truly be ready for what’s coming.”
-
Later that day, Rick, Daryl, Negan and Carol dragged their hostages - two of whom had just been brought in that same day by Carol and Lori - inside to watch the news as as the CDC and World Health Organization, WHO, declared the Wildfire virus a pandemic, with reports on cases in five states at that point.
This time, they were describing the symptoms as flu-like, causing people to attack others, even comparing it to things like the rabies virus. And there had, so far, been multiple recognised deaths, more than the previous day, and the infections were now seen as more dangerous.
“The LAPD also reports on shooting and killing a man named Patrick Sutherland, who seemed to have been infected with the disease. He started displaying strange and aggressive behaviour, including eating a cat and attacking the officers, being 11th on a series of attacks with similar characteristics, all attributed to what is now called the ‘Wildfire virus’ by the WHO.”
Rick watched the eyes of their now six hostages as they saw what was going on. They didn’t seem to believe it all, not yet, but Rick knew they were all smart people - they would believe.
They all had to.
“So, who are the two fine people you chose to add to our ranks today?” Rick asked Carol.
She smiled. “A power plant operator and the operator of that water treatment plant near the high school. You know, just in case.”
Just in case indeed…
Notes:
What did you think of that?
Chapter 34: Divide and Conquer
Summary:
Rick has a long discussion with Negan regarding communities and leadership. Daryl and Merle talk. The outbreak advances.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Thursday, August 26th, 2010.
Day 2.
“Negan. I want to talk with you.”
Negan looked up from where he had been staring at one of their maps of the surrounding area and Atlanta, thinking of what he and fucking Merle were going to be working on that day. But now, Rick was sparing some of his precious time because he wanted to talk?
Negan was touched.
And at least the man had been starting to look a bit more like himself, with stubble coming in nicely. The hair was going to take more time, though - Rick looked quite odd without his curls.
“Well then, talk,” Negan said. “I am sure you need to be quick, Daryl isn’t really keen on you being around me.”
“Actually, it will be you and me going out today. Daryl will be going with Merle.”
Negan was about to jump up and down in joy, maybe even kiss the ground on Rick’s feet. No Merle? Now Negan had to listen to what Rick was going to say.
Though he did have to ask: “How did you get Daryl to agree to that? He is very protective of you, especially when it comes to me.”
Rick smiled. “I convinced Daryl by saying that it was technically his idea. That if he’d trust you enough with such a thing, spending a day with you wouldn’t be so bad. Besides, I can defend myself.”
Now that got Negan intrigued.
“What was technically Daryl’s idea?”
Rick sighed, looking around the kitchen, where maps had been scattered around the table. It was early morning, and Negan had come in when he hadn’t gotten a great amount of sleep on the ambulance floor. Daryl had, of course, been awake, with Rick sleeping, holding onto him, and he was the one that must’ve told the other man where Negan was.
“You're the one, out of any of us, that has led the largest community of people,” Rick said. It was a simple statement, though it was odd to think of.
Indeed, his Saviours had been bigger than anything the people in the group had led before or after. It was wild to think about.
“Six hundred, wasn’t it?” Rick asked. “Alexandria had a consistent population of perhaps fifty, maybe hundred people.”
Negan nodded, though he was wondering why they were having the conversation regarding his glory days. “Yes. Around 600 was the most at one time, but there were maybe 700 to 800 people in the saviours in total during their existence. You and your people killed around 500 of them during the war.”
Negan said the last part quite pointedly. It made Rick pause and actually seem thoughtful for a moment. “Jesus, was it that many?”
Negan snorted. “Indeed. I’ve gotten past it, but you did kill a shit ton more of my men than I ever did yours.”
Rick sighed, shaking his head. “Either way - you made it work. Hundreds of people, many different outposts, all answering to you. If we hadn't come along, who knows how long you could have sustained that for, how big you could have grown it all.”
Again, Negan wasn’t sure why they were reminiscing his heyday.
“Get to the point,” Negan said, then decided to add, with a sarcastic tone: “Sir.”
After all, Rick was the one in charge, had been for some time now. And Negan answered to him, provided for him, belonged to him.
“Right,” Rick said, seemingly snapping out of all the lovely memory-swapping. “I want you to help me build a community. A bigger one, stronger than just this. The high school is going to be a great home base, just like your Sanctuary was. But even bigger, capable of keeping more people. And I need to know how you did it.”
Well, wasn’t that an intriguing question?
“When we met, the outbreak hadn’t even lasted for two whole years, Negan. And I know you spent some of it trying to protect Lucille. Either way, from her death to our meeting, it was under two years, and somehow, you built your empire within that time.”
Negan smiled, amused. “I found Lucille dead on May 13th, 2011. She had committed suicide. I believe we met on May 3rd, 2012. By that time, the Sanctuary had proper calendars we had made. It was under a year.”
Under a year from Lucille’s death to having 600 men working under him, following him. No wonder Rick was intrigued. While it was self-congratulating, Negan was also pretty impressed with himself.
“How?” Rick asked once again. “How is it possible that, going from absolute zero, you managed to build everything we had seen by that point in under a year?”
Honestly? Negan had no idea. Most of it had probably been his charming personality, and a shit-ton of luck. Being physically strong had also helped at the very beginning.
“I guess it started out like any other group. I was alone, I met people. I met Simon, he had a gang. I teamed up with them, and they happened to like me more than Simon, so I kind of shifted to become a leader instead of him,” Negan started out, not going into the details of those early days.
For some reason, this description made Rick snort in dark amusement.
“Sounds like we had similar starts, eh?” Rick asked. “I started out in the apocalypse alone. Then I found a group that was led by Shane - you remember my friend? He acted all alpha-male there, and when I showed up, people seemed to start referring to me instead of him, so I kind of hijacked his group, too.”
Right. Negan did remember Rick telling him about Shane.
“I thought my recipe for success was my charming personality, so I have no idea how you managed that,” Negan said, and actually made Rick laugh. Good - he was in a great mood, if he was accepting Negan’s jokes. “Either way - the Sanctuary, the actual building, was already being used by some gangs when we arrived, and me and Simon’s group took it over and made those people part of our group, too.”
And that was really what had begun all that.
“But that’d still be, at most, maybe fifty people?” Rick wondered. “How about the rest? Getting hundreds of people to follow you, somehow, when there weren’t that many people left, and most were scattered around.”
Well. Wasn’t that a good question? Negan wasn’t sure Rick was going to like the answer.
“Some outposts you saw were originally their own communities,” Negan said. “Then we rolled in and I made them mine. Just like I started doing with you. Down the line, if everything had gone smoothly with Alexandria, it would have also become mine. Of course, there was also accepting basically any shitty bastard into my ranks, and there isn’t just one answer - but that’s a factor to it. And a lot of recruiting.”
Rick seemed pretty dumbfounded by the whole thing. “So your thing was just… going in and taking people under your control? How did you manage to keep them that way? Because most of them were pretty loyal to you.”
“Well,” Negan said. “I didn’t treat most of them like I treated your group, since most of them didn’t butcher a few dozen of my men beforehand. They saw me as someone who protected them, kept them fed, so on. It was enough for most of them.”
Rick nodded, then shifted through some of the maps, finding the one where the high school had been marked, along with the farm.
“This is our initial set-up. Since I got the Vatos to agree, we will be starting out with seventy-eight people, depending on how many Carol decides to kidnap during the next few days,” Rick stated. “That is quite the head start compared to any other group, even if sixteen of them are just elderly.”
Negan nodded. Seventy-eight was a lot to start out with.
“Now, the high school's here,” Rick said, pointing on the map. “I don't have the exact blueprint for it, but it will be turned into a FEMA camp within the next few days. The original plan was to take it after everyone dies, but Daryl has given me the idea of taking it beforehand.”
Negan was quite intrigued by that.
“If that works, we could possibly get a few hundred more people into the group immediately,” Rick stated. “But they would have to be carefully monitored, controlled. Any risk of uprising? They would have to be eliminated. I wouldn't take any such risk with my people.”
“And how does this pertain to me? Do you want me to act as your enforcer, or what?” Negan asked, slightly incredulous.
“Not a bad idea. Daryl actually suggested you should be our recruiter. But no, I wasn't thinking of that yet, I just wanted to ask, honestly, do you think that's possible? You're the one that has led hundreds of people, who doesn’t give a shit about hurting my feelings. How hard would it be to manage, in these conditions?”
Negan considered it.
Those people would be scared, not truly understanding the nature of their world yet. They would be weak, easily kept under control but that might lash out at any point.
But against people like Rick's men? Lashing out probably wouldn't have done any good for them. As long as there was a watch being kept, and those people were gradually integrated into the fold…
“At the start, the gratitude will keep them in line,” Negan said. “After all, you'll be saving them. That was the case with my people, too. I mean, why do you think I called us the Saviours?”
Rick snorted, shaking his head with a smile on his face.
“But that's the start. Once you put them to work and show them what the world really is like, now, there will be rebels. In those situations, you deal with them. There needs to be a punishment, and strict rules regarding loyalty to the group, to you,” Negan said. “I know you aren't going to start forcing people to kneel at the sight of you or burn their faces off, but with a couple hundred unknowns, you need to have rules and clear consequences of what happens if they aren't followed.”
“Like you did, right?” Rick asked. “I sometimes wonder about how we would have turned out, if we hadn't met you. Would we have, without your influence, become like you?”
Negan smiled. “Well, I'd say your popularity among your people would've been a lot greater, since you wouldn't have gone around stealing people's wives.”
“Well, let's hope that'll help with the refugees, too,” Rick said. Negan watched as the man worked his jaw a bit, clenching it. “I can't be a leader like you were, or like I was. I can't be too cruel nor too soft. I have to try my best to integrate the people with care - but I know there are some who just can't be helped, and those? I'll deal with them.”
Negan respected that mindset. “If you need any help with that, I will gladly take that enforcer position, eh? As long as it comes with a bat.”
Rick rolled his eyes. “Right. I do have something else to talk to you about, too - your outposts. How far were the furthest ones from the Sanctuary?”
“Rick, didn't you attack those very outposts? You should know,” Negan teased. “I think the furthest must've been eighty miles from there. They were all, at maximum, within a two-hour driving distance.”
Rick blinked. “That is actually a huge area for how many people there were among you. That means most of the surrounding area was just empty of people, right?”
Negan nodded. “Though that one far-away outpost is more of an outlier, most were closer to us.”
“Still,” Rick said. “You controlled most of northern Virginia at one point, based on that estimate.”
Negan did feel quite proud by that fact.
“Now, I was thinking of outposts,” Rick stated. Then, he pulled out a map from the table, throwing it at Negan. “And I want you to spend some time looking through locations that'd work in the future.”
Well, he could do that. There were plenty of things one might need from an outpost for it to be secure, and-
“And I did have the map of empty military locations, if you're interested in that. Shane and the governor know of them, too, but it could be considered. Even if there's a chance they are boobytrapped. We can use this farm as one outpost, maybe even farm here as well alongside the sports fields, but if we are to actually build a society, we need more. More area, more people,” Rick said, handing him the map he'd been given by the FBI as well.
Negan eyed it dubiously.
“So, what? As far as I can see, the map here covers places all around Georgia. You want to make the entire state yours? You know, divide and conquer -style?”
Rick shook his head. “No, no. I know that is idealistic. Though… how many people do you think survived the apocalypse? Based on percentages. At least here, in the states.”
Negan considered it.
“Probably, at most, one percent. But even that'd leave more than three million people in the country, and I don't know if that'd be accurate. Maybe half a percent, more likely.”
Rick nodded. “Yeah. I mean, the biggest community I saw was 250 thousand people, but I think that might’ve been the biggest. An estimate between one and two million is probably more accurate, though I guess I don't know much about how things are in the western parts of the country.”
The man looked down. “Let's say there is one million people left outside the big settlements we know of, scattered around. That'd be around… thirty thousand people in Georgia. But even that couldn't be accurate. We travelled quite a bit around here last time - Atlanta was a ghost town, and so was most of the rest of it all. The biggest group we saw in Georgia was a little over seventy people.”
Yeah, that sounded like very little.
“Of course, many small towns and cities might’ve banded together. I guess that'd make up many thousand, eh?”
Negan wondered where Rick was going with it all. “And you think that now, you'd be able to take that easily? If there are no bigger groups.”
Rick swallowed. “Exactly. I am not saying that taking fucking Georgia is the goal, but I don't think there’d be enough humans left to stop us either. At least not in the northern parts of the state, we never went to the coast or anywhere near Florida.”
“The humans aren't the real issue with holding larger territory, though. The walkers are,” Negan said. “Unless you plan on systematically killing them.”
“Could work to some extent,” Rick said. “The group that took me, then - they did that. They had teams of people doing that, then they used the walkers for fuel. Energy.”
That was… odd. Negan had never thought of the idea, but he supposed that the walkers were the thing with most availability, eh?
“I suppose your petty coalition did hold the northern part of Virginia pretty effectively…” Negan mused.
“I also have something else,” Rick said, pulling out a map with hand-drawn red circles. “I tried my best to remember these - former US military locations that were used by the CRM for refuelling and resupplying. They're unmanned and unguarded post-outbreak. The CRM doesn't exist yet, they could be useful…”
So, Rick seemed to have been doing a lot of planning for possible expansion. “And you know all this… how?”
“Because I was Sergeant Major in an authoritarian military dictatorship,” Rick said as if that was normal.
“Well then. At least that means you do have some experience of controlling people, right? Authoritarianism and all…”
“I didn’t like being in that position,” Rick said. “But it was what I had to do then, to survive. And I had hoped I would have a better chance of escaping, that way. In the early days there, I tried and tried but I never succeeded. So that’s all there is to that.”
Negan highly doubted that that was everything there was to the whole thing. After all, it sounded damn interesting. But he decided that questioning more regarding that was going to have to wait.
“So, aside from this lovely conversion, if we are going to spend the whole day together, what are you planning on us doing?”
Rick’s smile turned into a devious smirk. Negan hated that. “We will be getting mattresses. I do like sleeping on the floor with Daryl, but I assume most wouldn’t. And I thought, considering you have experience with taking mattresses, it would be fitting.”
Right. Now Rick was messing with him as well, and Negan had to sigh. “I suppose I won’t be allowed to burn these ones?”
“Nope.”
Negan had a feeling that most things Rick did to him had a purpose, those days. Rick wasn’t dumb, he didn’t do things just because he was petty. Hell, even this was probably a learning experience of sorts for Negan, to condition him to follow Rick better.
Negan didn’t protest, though. It was the life he had chosen for himself.
-
“Ya know, lil’ brother, I never thought I’d see ya turn into this much of a bitch for Friendly - now the only time ya even spend time with yer brother Merle is when he tells ya to.”
Daryl was going to kill Rick. Or maybe Merle, it wasn’t Rick’s fault his brother was such a fucking asshole.
“Just sayin’, ya used to be the one callin’ people like him pigs. We were goin’ to rob tha’ camp and make a run for it, don’t ya pretend yer some high and mighty folk now tha’ yer sheriff has put ya on a leash.”
“Merle, shut up,” Daryl told the other man seriously. “Now, have ya gotten in touch with your contacts? There’s a reason we were given that stack of cash - we need to get some guns and ammo, cheap and plenty.”
“Yeah, lil’ brother. The guy said he even had a machine gun with the serials scraped off if we wanted it. Though maybe it’d be best if I go on my own, I don’ think fags are looked at too kindly with my friends.”
His friends from the prison, better known as the Aryan brotherhood. Because of course Merle had ended up with them when he had gotten locked up, he fit right in with the rest of the bastards.
“Do they know why yer looking for guns? Or where did you get the money?” Daryl asked. “An’ shut up about Rick and me.”
Merle snorted. “Right, Daryl. Ya just have the hots for Friendly and would be more than willin’ to take it up the ass from ‘im, but ya ain’t a fag, sure thing.”
Daryl didn’t need the vivid images that Merle was painting with his words.
“Answer the question, asshole,” Daryl said. “Did they ask any questions from you? Anythin’ at all?”
“Nah, lil’ brother. They ain’t gonna ask questions. I’ve spent over half my life in prison or juvie, they trust me an’ they know I ain’t gonna do anythin’ that’d be against their ideas,” Merle said. “An’ I guess ya don’t look like a fag even if ya are, so they won’t get their panties in a twist.”
Right. Daryl wondered how Merle’s old buddies would have felt about him staying with all kinds of different people that were in Rick’s group… and staying in Rick’s group in general, considering the fact that he was a cop.
“It would’ve been so much easier to just buy the guns legally,” Daryl said. “But I guess tha’ would look suspicious from you. An’ we don’t need that many guns in addition to Rick’s. I mean, they make noise, they attract herds, we can’t have that.”
“Look at ya, lil’ brother, actin’ so smart,” Merle said. “Maybe ya should actually use yer brains regardin’ that pig, too.”
Daryl was going to give Merle a good beating once they got back to the farm.
“Stop callin’ Rick a pig. Or Friendly. He’s yer leader, show some respect,” Daryl said. “I know he ain’t done nothin’ to ya yet, but once we get more people in the group, he ain’t goin’ to stand for anyone that endangers us, causes people to act out.”
Merle rolled his eyes. “An’ yer follow him all the same.”
“Of course,” Daryl said, starting to get pissed off again. “Because Rick is a far better man than ya ever were.”
“An’ it has nothin’ to do with his pretty blue eyes an’ yer mountain of daddy issues? My lil’ brother spent his whole life gettin’ kicked around by our dear old dad, an’ now he gets some soft-lookin’ lawman treatin’ him decent, and suddenly he’s waggin’ his tail and beggin’ for any scraps of attention,” Merle said.
That one hit too close to home. Daryl’s jaw tightened. “And whose fault was that, eh? Who left me alone with ‘im?”
Merle didn’t even answer. “Look, I get it, lil’ brother. But everyone in the group can see it. I didn’t think yer type was pretty-boy pigs, but ya never know, I guess.”
“It ain’t,” Daryl growled at Merle. Because it wasn’t. If Daryl was honest to himself, Rick looked good anyway, but he had preferred the curls, the beard, the darker look to him…
“So yer type is just Friendly?” Merle asked. “Ain’t that oh-so sweet. He holds yer hand and ya think it’s love?”
Daryl swallowed. “I know it ain’t. I ain’t like the people he’s loved before.”
Merle actually took a double-take at that, studying him carefully. Something flickered in his expression, and he let out a long sigh.
“Damn, ya really do feel somethin’ for that guy?” Merle asked. “Somethin’ deep. I know ya would never admit it, but ya do. An’ ya really think he ain’t after ya?”
Daryl snorted. “I’m not talking about this to you. Ya just need to mind yer own business, Merle.”
Merle was quiet for one blessed moment, before he spoke again. “Ya know, just… don’ let it make ya soft, lil’ brother. Don’ become like our mama, not for someone like that prick.”
Daryl looked down, noting that his hands were shaking just a bit around his crossbow. “Rick ain’t like our dad, Merle. He don’t make me weak, ya know? I feel stronger, with ‘im.”
Daryl knew Merle wasn’t going to listen to him, but he had to at least try - because Merle really couldn’t just keep on antagonising Rick.
“Don’ worry, lil’ brother,” Merle said, and he almost sounded… sad? “I’ll leave both of ya alone. I know there ain’t nothin’ I can do to protect ya anymore, if ye’ve actually gone and got yerself in love.”
Daryl had no idea what he was supposed to say to that.
-
Once he and Negan had gotten back from gathering mattresses - which Rick hoped Negan had learned something from - shit had already seemed to have hit the fan regarding the news about the outbreak.
On just Day 2, the WHO had published an “International Disaster Emergency Response” memorandum, where they were instructing health public health officials on how to dispose of the remains of infected individuals.
It wasn’t published to the public, but considering that they had an oncology nurse and three other kidnapped medical personnel in the shed, they did get the memo too. It was a fascinating insight on the inner workings of the administration during such a crisis.
“The advice tells medical personnel to disregard DNR patients, as well as the removal of patients straight to a morgue if efforts to restore life are unsuccessful within just 60 seconds,” Lilly read from the memo she had gotten. “Sixty seconds is very little in that regard. Sometimes, if someone goes into cardiac arrest, there will be minutes of CPR and such.”
Apparently, if any signs of life returned after that sixty seconds, the person - or the walker, depending on the case - was automatically considered a biological hazard and destroyed.
Rick realised that they hadn’t yet understood the clear distinction walkers had from alive humans. But, well, he supposed that since it was so early into the outbreak, none of the corpses had had time to start rotting, to decay and to get dirty. They probably looked just like regular people walking, aside from any cause of death and glassy eyes.
The thought of that was, frankly, quite terrifying.
“Look at this,” Carol suddenly said, making their eyes turn onto the computer screen that she was pointing at. There was a video playing that she had seemingly found online, with some injured people on a highway.
There had clearly been a crash of sorts, which Rick now assumed had killed the person, considering the way he suddenly, instead of just laying low, reached for the paramedic, biting. There was chaos - nobody was prepared for the attack.
Hell, the police and firemen were useless - they started beating the man with batos and shot him in the chest several times, but they clearly didn’t know that it had to be the brain that got destroyed.
Finally, once the man was getting back up, someone actually shot him in the head.
It was happening, really. Once again. But this time, Rick got to see how useless most people had been during the start.
Hell, Rick was lucky that he had managed to adapt to the whole situation so fast. After waking up, it only took maybe a week before he was arguably better adapted to the apocalypse than anyone in the Atlanta camp had been, aside from Daryl and maybe Shane, and they had been living in the outbreak for two months.
It was wild to Rick.
He also realised that by next day, there was going to already be such chaos that it would be hard to truly gather anything. Rick was almost afraid of the journey he was going to take with Daryl to Atlanta to see the Vatos, but he knew it was necessary.
It was just fascinating how much society truly devolved. Already today, they had seen many people fighting to buy food and other essentials at the grocery stores, people wearing masks without knowing that they were all already infected. It was just… well.
The end of their society. But Rick hoped that it was also the start of a new one.
Notes:
What did you think of this chapter?
Honestly, even I was shocked when I looked into the proper timeline and found that the time from Lucille's death to Negan meeting Rick's group in S6 finale was under a year.
My reaction was like Rick's - HOW??
Chapter 35: Steampunk Eldritch Horror
Summary:
Michonne wants Rick to be happy. Rick and Daryl visit the Vatos again. Oh, and everyone's stuck in a traffic jam.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Friday, August 27th, 2010.
Day 3.
“I remember this being called the monument day, for as long as there was any media to call it anything,” Michonne told Rick that morning, after they had woken up. On TV, there was now a 24/7 feed of the developments of the “pandemic” and Rick knew it was only going to get worse.
“How so?” Rick asked her, gentle. Michonne had once loved that about Rick - the way he could be so kind, even when he could be a monster when he had to be.
“Hospitals will start being overrun. Schools spike in student absences. There’ll be a spike in traffic accidents, gas shortages, so on. Many officers fled during this time. All the chaos caused many blackouts. I remember sitting in my flat with Andre, back then, scared.”
Now, Michonne was holding her son to her chest, smiling at the feeling. He was so precious, and had things been different, Michonne would have loved to raise him with Rick. But she could tell Rick had a mission - that this time, he wasn’t going to settle down.
“I am really happy for you, you know,” Rick said. “Having him back.”
“I’m also happy for you. You know, having Carl with us,” Michonne said. She looked at her son, the feeling bittersweet. “But it still hurts, because I wish Judith and RJ could have gotten to see this, too.”
Rick nodded, and while Michonne could tell that the thought hurt him too, she knew he didn’t feel it as deeply as she did. After all, he had never met RJ, and Judith had already been lost to him for years by the point he died. He hadn’t seen either of them grow up.
“I’m sorry I wasn’t there to support you, then,” Rick said. “I left two children fatherless when I was taken. You had to raise them without me, and I can’t imagine how difficult that must’ve been.”
Michonne smiled. “It was. But everyone helped. Daryl, most of all.”
Michonne watched the way a soft smile came to the man’s face at that. And though Daryl wasn’t there at that moment, Michonne knew he was always somewhere nearby, reluctant to let Rick go far away anymore.
“Still,” Rick said. “I should have been there. I truly wish things had been different. For so many years, I longed to come back to you. You must know that I tried.”
Michonne didn’t know how she was going to handle the conversation without tearing up. “I know you tried. I wouldn’t expect anything else of you. I tried to find you, too. I…”
Michonne swallowed. “I found your boots on a boat, and a phone with a drawing of me and Judith. With your name on it.”
Rick stopped moving, looking at her with wide eyes. “You- you found those?”
Michonne nodded. “Yeah. After that, I started looking for you. I looked for you for a long time, but at some point, I just couldn’t keep on looking, not when I knew Judith and RJ waited for me. But I tried.”
Rick looked down. “I used to dream about you. When I thought about the time passing, I thought about how I didn’t get to see Judith grow up, how I lost everything I cared about. But at some point, I couldn’t even see your face anymore. I realised I was never going to get back to you and I just… gave up. I’m not proud of that, but it was all I could do to stay sane.”
Michonne took a few steps to Rick, pulling him into a sideways hug to avoid disturbing Andre, just holding him there for a moment. “I don’t blame you for any of that. In an ideal world, we could have gotten to be a happy family. You, me, Judith and RJ. We could have built a home, watched them grow up. We could have grown old together. And when we died, we could have known we had lived happily, the way we wanted. But that wasn’t what was given to us.”
Rick hugged her back, pressing his face to her shoulder, shaking a little.
“That wasn’t what was given to us,” he repeated. “I would have done anything for it, then. Just for a chance to grow old with you, among our people, our children.”
“Then…” Michonne said, a bittersweet feeling in her chest. “I remember the man you became, before the bridge. In those sweet, peaceful months after Negan was taken down. That was the happiest time in my life, and I am glad that I got to spend it with you. But we both changed, didn’t we? We let go.”
Rick nodded against her shoulder. “When I accepted that I would never see any of you again, after years of captivity, after cutting my hand off, I started leaning into that personality. Being what they wanted me to be. I know I can’t ever go back near Philadelphia now, because if people from back then remember me, many of them would see me as just a monster. I was modelled to be that way. But all I felt was emptiness. The version of me you remember? He died.”
Michonne pulled Rick’s head from her shoulder, just holding his cheek gently, looking into his blue eyes. “But you can still be happy. Even if all we had is gone, there’s a whole new world for both of us. I want you to be happy, Rick.”
Michonne could see the wetness in Rick’s eyes. “Even if…”
“Even if it isn’t with me,” Michonne said. “I can tell how you look at Daryl, now. The two of us used to have the same goals in life, but I can tell that that would never work, now. And so much time has passed for both of us. We already let go.”
Rick nodded. “I did. But I never wanted to hurt you, Michonne.”
“You didn’t,” Michonne said. “All I want is for you to go and be happy, okay?”
Rick smiled softly before leaning in, giving one kiss to her cheek. He did the same to Andre’s forehead, then he took a step back and Michonne could visibly see the change in him as he took on the role he had come to bear for them. Honestly, Rick carried the weight of them all on his shoulders, and Michonne respected him so much for being willing to do that.
“So, how have things been with Carl?” Rick asked. “I haven’t talked to him much, but you two have been going on runs together.”
Michonne smiled. Now that was a nicer topic than the greatest loss of her life.
-
This time, when Rick and Daryl drove off to Atlanta, things were already very different. There was a traffic jam on their way to get there, for one, with people both trying to get in and out of the city.
Rick was getting frustrated. After years and years of not having to worry about something as banal as traffic jams, it was the worst. But he decided to spend his time by playing with Daryl’s hair gently with his one hand, trying to relax.
Honestly, Daryl’s hair was so… cute like this. It felt wrong to think of it that way, but having gotten used to Daryl’s darker, longer hair, it was a novelty to see him that way. Rick didn’t mind either way, but he was going to enjoy it while it lasted, store it in his memory for when the time came that the hair darkened again.
“We need to remember to not come on the highway to Atlanta after a certain point,” Daryl grumbled. “Ya won’t believe what it was like, that night when the city was bombed. All packed with desperate people, thinkin’ there was shelter in there. Then all that hope was just wiped off in front of their eyes.”
Rick indeed couldn’t imagine what that had been like, even though he had seen the traffic jam. Hell, he had rode past it with a horse.
“When do you think is the absolute latest that the highway will still get us to and from Atlanta?” Rick asked. “I am mostly thinking, you know, regarding getting the old folks out before napalming. I told Guillermo the latest we’d do that was on the 7th of September, with Operation Cobalt on the 9th, but…”
Daryl sighed. “Yeah, I didn’t think of tha’ either. By the 7th, the road was pretty jammed. Me an’ Merle were tryin’ to get there, then - most of us were stranded on the highway until the bombs dropped and we figured there was nothin’ there for us.”
So, it needed to happen earlier, getting the old folks out. With there being sixteen of them, they could have technically stayed at the farmhouse, but then there was an issue of where the rest of them would stay. In their cars, maybe, or they needed to take the high school before that.
Because they needed to get the fucking ambulance into Atlanta and out of there smoothly. They needed the highway.
At that point, the FEMA camp hadn’t even been established at the high school. Hell, some kids were still going to school. Rick started thinking.
“Today’s Day 3 - you say by Day 14, the road will be jammed. What do you think would be the earliest point in time where the FEMA camp was established, but would not have any more support from the military?” Rick asked, tugging on a strand of blond hair. He knew, based on what he had gotten to know in the CRM, that Operation Cobalt was the last-ditch effort at containing the thing, and that by that time, the military had abandoned their hope for any refugee camps. But before that…
“I think tomorrow’s the day some places declared martial law last time. Due to today’s chaos and the death toll rising, they will probably start establishing refugee camps then”, Daryl said. “The full-on evacuation order to the larger camps came by Day 12, so that might’ve been when the roads actually got jammed. They might’ve given up on smaller camps by then.”
Rick thought about it, his fingers pausing their movements. “So, the absolute latest moment to evacuate the old folks from the city, if we want to do it before Cobalt, is Day 11?”
Daryl nodded. “That’s what I think. But we don’t know what the camp will be like at that point.”
Right. If the full-on evacuation order came by day 12, it might’ve been that the camp was still properly operational at that point.
“We need to have someone as a lookout near the high school, monitoring the situation,” Rick said. “We can’t take it too soon, but not too late either. It needs to be weak enough that we will be the unquestioned leaders, but preferably with most people still alive. Let’s try aiming for Day 10, so we could secure the school before we get the elders, but that can still change.”
Once they finally got through the traffic jam, Rick was already losing his patience despite all the hair-fondling he had gotten to do. He was very glad he had decided to order most of his people to go into different areas to gather supplies that day - hunting stores outside Atlanta, outdoor shops, that kind of stuff. They did, after all, have most things that one would need to survive during an apocalypse. Rick had told his people to clear out those places the best they could now, since soon enough others would be doing the same.
Right now most average people didn’t understand what was actually coming. They were hoarding groceries, things like fucking fresh vegetables and milk, because they thought there might be some lockdowns due to the disease controls - but they weren’t preparing for the long-term.
But soon enough? Soon enough they would be, and Rick didn’t want to compete with others on long-term supplies.
Rick and Daryl drove to the nursing home and Rick was actually intrigued to read through the list of all different professions that Guillermo’s men - now his men - had. Any possible skills, all the supplies they gathered, so on. Rick didn’t know what to really expect - he knew some of the people could be very useful, being from the medical field, but others…
Well. He would see.
Once again, Felipe was there to let them in, but this time Rick walked on his own to Guillermo’s office, Felipe following behind him, Daryl on his side.
The other man looked increasingly tired.
“How have the past few days been?” Rick asked, noting that there was now a chair in front of Guillermo’s desk, too, and Rick settled on it without asking. Daryl came to stand behind him, and Rick reached out, grabbing one of the man’s hands in his own.
“Hard,” Guillermo said. “Yesterday, one of the elders turned. We are sure she didn’t get bit, there was nobody going to her room. We found out in the morning when a nurse went to check on her and she attacked. So, today, we have been mourning.”
Right. Rick had forgotten to mention that little tidbit of information.
“We’re all infected,” he said calmly, not knowing how Guillermo was going to react to the news. “Last time, I found out a few days after we met, and it got confirmed later on. Everyone that dies turns into one of them, even if they haven’t been bit.”
Guillermo looked understandably shocked by the fact. “Everyone?”
“Everyone,” Rick confirmed. “Unless they’re killed by a shot to the head, everyone turns. So, there’s a good chance that she just died of natural causes and turned. Did she die the last time, too?”
Guillermo nodded, still seeming quite bewildered. “Yeah. Last time, though, there was not nearly this much security among us at this point. We thought she had gotten infected somehow, but now…”
“Now you knew there was no chance of her having been bitten,” Rick finished for the man. “I think that it’d be best if all of your elders slept in separate rooms, just in case. If one of them turns and attacks the others without any of you being there…”
Rick could see how horrified Guillermo was by the mere idea, even though he did try hiding those feelings. But even if Guillermo was a strong man, he wasn’t prepared for all the horrors that were about to come later on in the apocalypse.
Rick decided to change the subject.
“But enough on that later, do you have a list of professions for me?” Rick asked. Guillermo nodded, handing it over with a shaky hand.
Rick realised it was going to be hard to get through it all. The first names on the list were some people he knew, but after getting through them, he just zoned out on the names, only looking at the positions they had worked in.
Guillermo: Custodian. Felipe: Nurse/Special care provider. Miguel: High school student. Jorge: Guard. Carlito: Nurse.
Right. Miguel had been the kid who Daryl had thrown Merle’s hand at.
Then there were the people Rick couldn’t actually remember - twenty other Vatos members and their occupations, listed neatly. Rick ignored the names, deciding to learn them later, just focusing on what kind of assets they were getting.
Nurse. Janitor. Housekeeper. Line cook. Kitchen assistant. Receptionist. Taxi driver. Physical therapist. Personal assistant. Another Personal Assistant. Patient Care Coordinator. Car wash worker. Groundskeeper. Pest controller. Warehouse packer. Dog groomer. Locksmith. Bartender. Unemployed. Unemployed.
Well, it wasn’t the greatest pick of jobs that they could have gotten, but it was still useful. Anything regarding medical care was always good, and that was what Rick had expected from the Vatos, considering what they had been doing even during the apocalypse.
Nurses would be extremely valuable. They had Lilly, who was specialised in oncology, but they would now get three others from the Vatos. Physical therapist, too - especially considering that they might receive some dangerous combat injuries down the line and they’d need to manage them. Plus, it might already help Lucille cope with the aftermath of her surgery. Personal assistants could be useful with that as well.
But none of the other jobs were useless either. A janitor might have great knowledge of chemicals and maintenance. Besides, with a place as large as the high school? It would need cleaning. A housekeeper was also useful with that.
A line cook and a kitchen assistant? They would know how to cook large batches of meals and use ingredients efficiently, maybe even using the equipment at the school. Considering Rick’s plans of expanding their group rapidly, that was definitely useful.
The groundskeeper might have some knowledge of construction or fencing, too - and might be useful for working on the school’s defences.
The pest controller would probably have access to some very useful chemicals as well as knowledge of keeping rodents and insects as far away from their food storage as possible.
And a fucking locksmith? Very useful in some ways, even though they did like kicking doors in. But if they didn’t want to cause damage to the school and some areas were locked, well…
Receptionist? Maybe he could help with recruitment, he had to be somewhat social. Same with the patient care coordinator.
Rick wasn’t going to underestimate the taxi driver either - they would know the layout of the city well, and that was a plus. And hell, Glenn had been a pizza delivery guy and hugely useful.
And maybe the bartender could be useful for morale?
Either way, all of the people on that list were more manpower for Rick. He didn’t exactly need them all to have some incredible skills for them to be useful. Even the unemployed guys would be great, as long as they knew how to fight or had some other skills.
Rick couldn’t help but think of the fact that, before the apocalypse, Daryl had also been unemployed. And he was Rick’s most useful man. And someone like Pete had been a surgeon. So, just the job descriptions weren’t going to tell him anything unless he met the men in person, which would happen in another few days.
“If you flip it around, I also wrote about the former jobs of the elders and the jobs that the four wives have,” Guillermo said, seemingly not phased by Rick’s silence. Rick did just as he said, turning the paper around curiously.
And really, it seemed the elders were a gold mine.
Auto mechanic. Welder. Midwife. Factory worker. Truck driver. Postal worker. Butcher. Railroad worker. Coal miner. Electrician. Construction worker. Seamstress. Librarian. Plumber. Housewife.
If only they could have still properly done their jobs, it would have been great. Sure, Carol had apparently dragged in an electrician and his wife yesterday, making their total hostage count eight, but either way…
Even if the elders couldn’t do their jobs anymore, at least in most cases, they were a well of knowledge that would live as long as they lived. Even if some of the elderly had maybe a year or two to live, it was enough time for them to pass their knowledge onto other people.
Honestly, most of the jobs that the elders had had were fucking useful. A plumber, a welder, a midwife! Not to mention an auto mechanic, which was a skill that they really needed. An electrician, a butcher, a construction worker, so on.
Despite not being able to do those jobs anymore, they could tell them how, they knew how to use the equipment, so on.
Hell, with having people like a railroad worker and a coal miner, soon Rick was going to start having fantasies of steam-powered trains. Maybe they didn’t even need coal to heat up the water, if they used CRM’s technique of burning fucking walkers. Their own little steampunk eldritch horror.
But honestly, if society had survived years before electricity and there had been modern civilization with just steam energy, that having really been a huge breakthrough, why couldn’t they survive with it again?
Either way, Rick’s former plans of ensuring the elders wouldn’t take up resources were forgotten, because he realised how useful they could actually be.
Rick turned to look at the four jobs of the wives from the Vatos - there weren’t many, but they were also very useful.
Stay-at-home mum. Babysitter. Herbalist. Gardener.
More people to look after the kids was a plus, especially when the Vatos themselves were bringing five children with them. But a herbalist and a gardener, considering where their entire food production was heading, could be extremely valuable. Especially the herbalist - if she specialised in medicinal plants and herbal remedies, there could be great value to her years down the line, once the medicines were all out of date.
“Thank you, Guillermo,” Rick told the man. “I truly appreciate all of this very much, and I don’t think any of your people will be useless.”
Rick folded the paper with the lists and placed it into the pocket of his jeans before continuing. “Now, do you have the list of the supplies and vehicles you have gathered so far? I did want you to continue with that.”
-
“You know, Merle, you've been awfully quiet today. I am starting to think that you are actually sick,” Negan told the man sitting in the passenger’s seat. “Hell, we are getting guns! Shouldn’t you be happy about that? You seem the type.”
Merle was actually silent, which was starting to really freak Negan out. Honestly, he hated the bullshit that the man kept spouting on and on, but something about the silence was even weirder.
Hell, something must’ve happened with Daryl the previous day. Negan’s excursion with Rick had been really fun despite the irony of it all, but Daryl and Merle must’ve had some… things to sort out.
“Have ya ever woken up one day and realised the world’s even more twisted than ya gave it credit for?” Merle asked, actually sounding serious for once.
“Yeah, plenty of times,” Negan said. “Like when the dead started fucking walking the first time. That was a real kick in the ass from the world.”
“Ain’t funny,” Merle said. And really? Now Negan wasn’t allowed to be his lovely self? “My baby brother actually loves that prick. I’d hoped it’d be just a passin’ fancy, but I talked to ‘im and I could see it in his eyes.”
Merle had only just realised that? Damn.
“Daryl loves Rick? Color me unsurprised. Merle, honestly, anyone can tell that,” Negan told the man.
“Nah, not that. It ain’t the brotherly kinda feelings they had back at the prison. This’s different,” the man grumbled. “An’ I just realised that he really is goin’ to do anythin’ for Rick. Because he loves ‘im.”
Well, no shit. Was anyone surprised by that? Of course, Negan had also thought it was just feelings of comradery, back when he had first seen the two of them, but even he had been able to tell that Daryl would’ve done anything for his leader. Love? It wasn’t so strange, now was it?
“And somehow this very shocking revelation has made you go quiet?” Negan asked, tapping on the steering wheel in annoyance. Really, another traffic jam? It was the second one they’d had to get through.
“I’m his brother. I damn near raised ‘im, before I left him. Taught him most he knows. I know I ain’t the best brother-,” Merle started out. Obviously. “-but I hadn’t realised how far he’d left me behind. I ain’t his brother anymore, am I? I’m just the past he has to drag around. But I don’t matter to him, not anymore.”
Surprisingly insightful from someone like Merle.
“You do matter to Daryl,” Negan said. “And you can be his brother, too, if you just get your shit together. You know, a little acceptance towards him could do wonders.”
Merle snorted. “Ya know, these people ain’t like me. All proper an’ nice. Sure, they might be killers, but things like this? They are against everythin’ we were taught as kids.”
“By whom? Your abusive father?” Negan asked. When Merle looked shocked, he rolled his eyes. “What? You know I was a teacher. I dealt with abused kids plenty of times. While you are an adult, it is clear you never got to process that trauma, right?”
Merle pointedly didn’t answer.
“So, your dear old daddy taught you all about how the world should be - he told you that there were people that committed sin, something like that, and now you are projecting those beliefs onto Daryl’s genuine feelings. Or maybe you are projecting your general feelings about relationships, due to your parents, onto Daryl and Rick,” Negan said.
“Shut yer damn mouth,” Merle said, lashing out. “Ya know nothin’.”
Actually? Negan felt like he knew enough. “Daryl isn’t your mum. Rick isn’t your dad. Just because you’ve only had one example of a relationship doesn’t mean everyone goes into the same mold. For one, Rick and Daryl are both quite manly men, and-”
“Ya are making an awful lot of assumptions,” Merle snapped.
“Well, I do know some shit,” Negan said. “You forget, I tortured your brother. I kept him in a damn small room, naked and cold, and while I didn’t tend to visit the box personally, I was told what his back looks like. I’m just making educated guesses.”
There was a moment of silence. Negan honked at some awful drivers and while he felt even more pissed off at the traffic jam, he did manage to gather his thoughts.
“Seriously, though. Daryl isn’t some damsel in distress just because he likes a man. Neither is Rick. I get that your view on anything out of the norm is very bigoted, but really? Stop thinking that one of them would have to be the ‘woman’ in that relationship,” Negan said. “And stop thinking that it’d go the same way you saw your parents’ go.”
Just then, to top it all off, the traffic lights shut down. Negan knew that there was the possibility of outages even this early on, but really?
Now that traffic was going to get even more jammed…
Notes:
What did you think of this?
Also, I have a sudden urge to write about walker-powered steam engines
Chapter 36: If there was a fence, there was life
Summary:
Rick wants to steal a fence. Somehow, the conversation turns into walker steam-power again. A group goes to scout out the just-established FEMA camp at the high school.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Saturday, August 28th, 2010.
Day 4.
Things were really starting to heat up around the globe.
Last night, Los Angeles was overrun. The morning of Day 4, governors of 11 states declared a state of emergency, one of them being Georgia, requesting the National Guard to quell riots and protests.
If the worst of the day prior for them had been the traffic jams, well, this was going to be worse.
“I don’t think we should go out today,” Rick said. “Not anywhere near Atlanta, at least. Maybe go around some places in Cranwall, go scout around the high school to see if they start establishing the FEMA camp. But Atlanta? Too many people are alive and pissed off in the big city, that could be a death trap if we went there.”
Rick watched the 24/7 feed on the TV with the rest of his people as they ate breakfast and Rick played with Daryl's hair, all of them already knowing that whatever asks the government made for people’s cooperation were bullshit - and they knew that even more than they had ever done.
After all, this time around, all of them knew that the government had known about the virus a long time in advance and yet they had done absolutely nothing useful regarding it. Four months and they had done nothing to prevent it properly.
They were absolutely useless.
“As of 8 a.m this morning, the Federal Aviation Administration, following the advice of the WHO, has grounded all flights in order to contain the spread of the virus. The government has issued an executive order shutting down all border crossings in hopes of sparing the nation from the worst of it…”
Bullshit. They already knew how it was all going to end, and they had most likely evacuated all their most important officials underground before Tuesday, into an air-tight facility so they’d be spared from the infection.
“The Governor of California has passed an executive order, declaring a state of emergency due to the state of Los Angeles. According to the Governor, the Californian National Guard has arrived in Los Angeles to begin fencing off safe zones for civillians…”
Rick wondered if some of those would turn out like Alexandria. After all, if there was a fence, there was life.
Rick’s fingers paused in Daryl's hair, causing the other man to look up at him.
“Did the Georgia National Guard try doing the same with Atlanta?” Rick asked his people, suddenly getting an idea. After all, they needed something to do during the next few days, and even if the fences at the school were pretty neat, they were going to fold just the same as the prison’s fences if any more walkers walked at them.
“Yeah, I think they tried doing that, but they started later, didn’t get to it soon enough,” Glenn said. “Why?”
“If they are carrying materials for the fence in armed trucks or something akin to that, we could try hijacking a few for our own purposes. I mean, I assume we now have enough people to figure out how to build a fence, and the internet still works. We should be printing all the possible instructions for this stuff,” Rick said.
He noted that some of his people decidedly didn’t look interested in the prospect of getting into an altercation with the Georgia National Guard.
But honestly, it wasn't even the military. Most units in the National Guard specialised in support and logistics, not combat.
Not to underestimate them - after all, Beale had been the Adjutant General of the National Guard and he'd transformed that shit into the Civic Republic Military.
Maybe that had been a part of how Philadelphia had been fortified, then. The water helped, but it wasn't all of it.
“That's a good idea, aside from the fact that the area of the high school is huge,” Maggie said. “You'd need at least a mile of fence to cover it all, and there are a few fields on the other side of the road, too.
Yeah, that was a lot of fence…
“We could work up to it,” Rick said. “ It already has a fence, but the bigger the better, right? If we actually get enough people and steal the supplies, the fence could go up really fast.”
Or was he being too ambitious?
“Is this your idea of a side guest?” Lori asked. “Rick, we are talking about the national guard. Do you really think it would be wise? You don’t know what they are like.”
“I know exactly what those guys are like,” Rick said, tightening his grip on a strand of Daryl’s hair. “I know, because I was part of what was left of the Pennsylvania National Guard. I know there’s danger, but we should think about it.”
There was silence in the room for a moment, making Rick sigh. He resumed petting Daryl’s hair gently. “I know it is a risk, I know. But I visited the high school with Hershel when we picked up Beth - while the building itself is secure, the fences are less stable than the ones at the prison were. And most areas only have one fence, so if it falls, that’s it. They will keep the individual walkers out, but if there’s more of them? Fences can fall.”
Rick watched the footage on TV of the California National Guard setting up fences. The members of the guard had weapons, sure, but they didn’t seem to be focused on them. And the pieces of the fence seemed to be ones you could set up very easily - just picking them up and moving them around. They were taller too, like the prison’s fences had been.
Though one clear issue that Rick could see was that they were meant to clearly be temporary. There was no good foundation, and they stood because they were weighed down and connected to some of the buildings, which they wouldn’t have the luxury of doing in the high school.
Rick sighed.
“Or maybe we can actually work on keeping the fence clear, this time. Even at the prison, we should have had a team of people on the fence at all times, killing the walkers before they could overwhelm the fence. I don’t know why we didn’t have that,” Rick said. “Maybe even an alarm system that could be used in case of a larger herd, that would call all the rest of the people inside to help out as well.”
“Do you really think that would have worked if a large herd had come at us?” Maggie asked.
“How many people lived in the prison when the walkers became an issue?” Rick asked her. “How many adults?”
Maggie swallowed. “Maybe twenty? Me, you, Hershel, Glenn, Beth, Daryl, Michonne, Tyreese, Sasha, quite a few of the others we took from Woodbury…”
Right. Twenty. “Let’s say that we had five of those on the fence at all times instead of doing something else. It would have taken more out of people, we would have had to put more hours in, but let’s say we had that.”
“Okay,” Maggie said. “Where are you getting at?”
Rick tried to do the math in his head. “How many walkers can you kill in a minute? If they are just standing behind a fence, free to pick out.”
Maggie seemed to consider it. Rick thought about it as well - if he was being efficient about it, he could probably stab through the heads of ten or even more zombies within a minute, if they were just waiting for it behind a fence, right next to one another. But if they were further apart, so on, it was harder to determine.
“Maybe five, if I didn’t want to tire myself after the first minute,” Maggie said. “Why?”
“Let’s say we actually had five people stabbing five zombies per minute, each, at all times. That’d be twenty-five zombies per minute, 1500 each hour. That’s a few big herds you could put down in an hour. Even with just two people on the fence, it’d be 600 walkers per hour,” Rick said. “That’s faster than the walkers ever came to the prison. With just two people working on the fences, with an alarm system in case of a big herd, the fence falling would have never been an issue.”
And Rick hated their past stupidity on so many things like that. Not killing the walkers on the fence before they became an issue, not having a meet-up point, not doing this and that.
“There are around ten million people in the State of Georgia right now,” Glenn suddenly said. “If five people were killing five per minute at all times, it’d be 36,000 per day. In ten days, 360,000. Within a month, it’d be more than a million. By that logic, with a team of five people rotating around the clock, you could kill all the walkers in the whole state within just ten months.”
Well. That was actually a fascinating thought. Rick remembered Negan joking about making the entire State theirs, but really?
“And there are plenty of walkers that were already killed by Operation Cobalt,” Rick stated. “Plenty that are stuck in places where they can’t get out of. In the actual herds walking around freely, there are maybe a few hundred thousand at most.”
Therefore, clearing out the entire State of Georgia from any threats walking around would be a lot easier than any of them thought. No wonder the Civic Republic had been so well secured, considering they had teams of consignees going around killing walkers at all times.
“And there will be nowhere near that many walkers just randomly coming to the fences of the high school,” Rick said. “There’s no situation where we would see 1500 walkers per minute. Even if it is a larger area, I don’t think that’d happen. But yeah, I think sparing five people to do that work at all times would be the best idea. We need lookouts either way, why should they just sit still? Hell, we could do hunting parties for those things, create traps, work on systematically exterminating all of them.”
So, the idea of stealing fencing from the National Guard was probably abandoned. Too bad - Rick would have liked some action.
“And what are we supposed to do with all those dead walkers?” Maggie asked. “I mean, last time we just dragged them off somewhere, but long-term?”
Rick swallowed. “Have you ever thought of using walkers as fuel? By burning them?”
There he went with the steampunk eldritch horror again. He could see the way his people looked at him, like he was just slightly unhinged.
“How’d that even work?” Glenn asked. “You just… stick the corpses into a furnace and then what?”
“I mean,” Rick said. “Instead of having to look for things like coal or burn the precious wood near the high school, we could be burning walkers to power steam engines. You could even create electricity that way. Heating water to create steam which spins a steam turbine and, when connected to an electric generator, creates electricity.”
Rick had thought about it quite a bit. It was too bad they hadn’t gotten in contact with Eugene - after all, he probably would have had ideas on turning Rick’s ideas into concrete ways of producing energy.
“Wouldn’t the walkers have too much water in them?” Carol asked. “I mean, we have been burning them for a while, but would it be efficient?”
“Maybe not as efficient as coal or other fossil fuels,” Rick said. “But it could be done. If they burn, it releases heat, and that’s all that matters.”
“So now we need to start looking for generators and steam-powered machinery,” Maggie said. “That’s what you’re saying?”
“It would be a good use for the walkers,” Rick said. “And energy would mean life. Possibility of a future, especially if we keep on killing the walkers systematically. We could have a future.”
And that was all that Rick really wanted. A future, a possibility of a society.
“I think it’s sick,” Lori said from the side. “I mean, those were still human beings at one point. Using them as fuel feels… vile.”
“I’m going to do any vile and sick thing I have to do to ensure my people and the future generations have the best chance of survival,” Rick said. “If you can’t accept that, I don’t care. You don’t have to participate.”
Rick turned his gaze on Daryl, really not wanting to deal with Lori at that point. The silence didn’t last long, though, before Michonne spoke.
“I know this idea is even more sick…” Michonne started out. “But have you thought about using them as workers? I know burning them gives you energy, but if you cut off their arms and jaws, they become harmless. By shouting, you could make them move in any direction you wanted. They could be used for moving things, so on. Instead of risking horses when you go outside the fence, you could use them.”
Now Rick could see Lori looking even worse for wear.
Right. Michonne had talked about doing that at one point. “Not a bad idea. If we ever have a need for stuff to be carried around outside the fence, we could absolutely use that.”
There was silence for a moment, before Rick heard that annoying whistle of Negan’s. He had been silent so far - possibly out of courtesy to Glenn - but now?
“You all have such badass, sick ideas, Rick!” Negan said. “And I thought I was being judged for the walkers-on-fence idea. You’re even more innovative than I am!”
Yeah. The walkers on the fence… “Honestly, your method of dealing with walkers wouldn’t even be a bad idea. After all, even if the walkers can be handled easily by picking them off from the fence, there’s still the issue of other humans.”
Daryl looked up at Rick, nodding.
“Yeah, the bigger threat will be any people that might find us,” Daryl said. “None of our long-term settlements were ruined by just the walkers, were they? It was always the people. Think of it, just one more shithead like the governor driving through the fence, then we’ll be stranded again.”
“At least the high school building is better fortified. More modern,” Hershel stated. “It had brick walls, bullet-proof doors on hallways, doors you can’t see through. It would be easier to defend from the inside than the prison.”
Perhaps, bit-by-bit, Rick was starting to believe that they actually could make that society that Daryl talked about. A society where their children, and the generations after them, could live and thrive.
“Indeed,” Rick said. He turned to look at the clock. “Now, for today’s missions - a group of us will go and take a look at the situation near the high school. Maybe four of us? Or six? Perhaps another eight will go and continue gathering stuff, since the society still somewhat functions, but nowhere near Atlanta. The others should stay here, work on actually figuring out all those plans for the future…”
Rick turned to look at Hershel carefully. “You have said that this farm was in your family for over 160 years. You know all your neighbours, last time they were in the barn. I assume their farms have been here for as long as yours has, right?”
Hershel nodded.
“Do you think they would have any machinery that is very outdated, still saved up. You know, things that don’t need a modern power grid? Or any other useful things. Equipment for making canned food at home, maybe for making their own alcohol, something like that.”
“They probably do,” Hershel said. “One of our neighbours always brought us apple sauce after the harvest.”
Apples? Apple trees could be really useful…
“Can you go talk to them? Maybe take Glenn with you. Or Maggie, or Beth,” Rick said. “I was thinking of the possibility that, even when we make the high school our base of operations, we could also farm over here. If we can pick out walkers that easily, what is to really stop us?”
“Nothing,” Glenn said. “Hell, even if the fence here is small, it can keep a few walkers out. With a lookout and some people living here at all times, it could work just fine.”
“Good,” Rick said. “With how many people we might soon have in our group, we do need a way to become self-sufficient. The food we have gathered so far might last us a year at most, if we aren’t greedy. By that time, we need to be prepared.”
Rick thought about the future they would be building as he fiddled with Daryl’s hair. He knew many people would, at the start, think exactly like Lori - that it was sick. They might rebel, they might consider them insane. But as Rick had told Negan, he would deal with it if he had to.
-
The ones whom Rick eventually chose to go scouting with him were Daryl, Michonne, Carl, Maggie and Glenn. There were several reasons for that - Daryl, Michonne, Maggie and Glenn were all going to be part of the eventual assault, they were all Rick’s top fighters alongside people like Negan and Carol. But Negan was on Merle-sitting duty, so he didn’t get to come, and Carol apparently wanted to snatch more people.
As for Carl… Rick had an idea, depending on the state of the FEMA camp at that point. Carl was an adult by all means except for his physical body, too, so he wasn’t worried about him being hurt.
Rick had talked with Otis about the experience he had had in Cranwall high, years ago. Now, their team of six had sneaked near a more bush-filled area near the entrance of the school, having left their car a short distance away.
Rick really hoped some fool wasn’t going to start hotwiring it.
From their position, they were perhaps fifty yards from the entrance to the school, across the road, and Rick could see the FEMA camp beginning to be built there. There were some trailers with the FEMA logo there, along with an ambulance and a police vehicle. There were also perhaps fifty people already gathered there, demanding answers and help from the officials.
After all, most hospitals were overrun with patients, with no more space for additional sick people. And soon they would start falling, too. It was no wonder that people were panicking, especially if they couldn’t find help elsewhere.
Rick held out his hand to Daryl, who placed a pair of binoculars on it, and Rick let himself look at the school through them more carefully. As Otis had said, there was a brick wall near the entrance, and the actual school was elevated compared to that - that was a great advantage in the future. If they secured that part so the walkers couldn’t get up, they could pick them off with a long stick from above.
Plus, there was even a regular fence on top of the brick wall. It looked more secure that Rick had expected, at least in that spot. He knew that around the large fields, the fences weren’t as optimal for their purposes.
“Ya can the power line over there,” Daryl said, pointing a little on the right, up. “And the lights near it. If we manage to get those lights to work with some generators, assuming there are them all around the high school area, it would give us great visibility.”
“Or draw in more walkers,” Rick pointed out.
“Ain’t that what ya wanted?” Daryl asked. “Ya know, systematically eradicatin’ them and usin’ them as fuel. Maybe we should draw them in, in that case.”
A crazy idea, but Rick had been partial to those during the past few days.
“We can think on that later,” Rick stated. “Now, you and Michonne stay here, watching. If anything looks to be threatening me and Carl, you’ll be ready. Glenn, Maggie, you go scout around the school perimeter, be discreet about it. Me and Carl will go in, act like we’re people seeking help. At this point, they don’t seem to be killing off all civilians yet, so it should be okay. I can ask some questions, look at everything from a close distance, so on.”
At least they weren’t in Atlanta, or any other big city, where the news about mass hysteria was pretty overwhelming. Cranwall didn’t seem like it had any riots yet, so that was good.
“Most of those people will be dead by the time we take this place,” Carl said. “These people seem useless.”
Rick had to agree.
While Daryl seemed reluctant to let Rick go off without any weapons aside from a knife tucked into his belt, same with Carl, Rick just gave the other man a pointed glance before he rose from the bushes, taking his son with him, walking off towards the mass of people near the high school entrance.
Rick kept one hand on Carl’s shoulder as they walked to the area where people were gathered. Cranwall High loomed behind it, a temporary shelter for all those people that would most likely end up dying.
As Rick approached, he noticed some more things - there were tents on some parts of the sidewalk, there were people arguing with some of the officers. Not a full-on riot, not yet, but the anger and panic was beginning.
Rick schooled his expression to that of a worried father. Carl, due to the fact that he had an adult’s mentality inside a child’s body, already looked like a perfectly shocked kid would in a situation they couldn’t understand.
Rick noted that there was a line of people gathered there, in front of the school, and he decided to step in the line to wait with the rest of the people, some of them yelling at one FEMA officer standing in front of a chain-link fence.
“Medical priority only - if you are not actively sick or injured, go home now. No loitering outside the gates. The State will give an evacuation order if you have to come to a refugee camp, but right now, we are only accepting those infected.”
Because most of the people there weren’t infected, Rick wasn’t worried about being mistaken for one even if he stayed to watch,
People grumbled. Some pushed, trying to get answers. Some were wearing masks, some seemed more hostile. Rick kept Carl close, wrapping his arm around the boy as they slowly edged closer to the front, since Rick wanted to really see what was going on.
Before Rick could get any further, he was stopped.
“Sir?” a worker said, holding out a hand. “Purpose?”
Rick put on his act. He looked past the soldier, as if overwhelmed.
“My wife died. She suddenly started burning up, acting aggressively. No, my son’s ill, too, and I also feel a little fevered,” Rick said. It didn’t seem like they were killing the alive ones yet, after all, even if they suspected infection.
The soldier eyed Carl, who gave a weak little cough - brilliant acting, really. There was a clipboard check, a frown, and then a sigh.
“Go in. South wing, the gym, follow the blue tape. No weapons past the gate.”
Rick nodded, watching as the FEMA workers and some members of the National Guard let him pass.
Inside, the FEMA camp was worse than expected. There were workers rushing about, clearly panicking already despite it only being Day 4. Of course, Rick had known it was a tight timeline, going from regular society to deciding to annihilate all the biggest cities, but still, it was different seeing everything happen with his own eyes.
Once they got to the gym, with Rick carefully eyeing everything around him as he walked, he watched the few patients that had already been taken in lay on makeshift beds made from the benches that had previously lined the school hallways. Some seemed to be perfectly fine, but some were moaning in pain.
Workers wearing the FEMA vests walked around them all, clearly not worried yet, even if they were clearly not understanding what they needed to do. They were trying their best, Rick could tell, but there weren’t even any nurses or doctors there yet, what with the camp just having been established.
Rick noticed one poor man had gauze all around his arm, which was being checked by one of the FEMA workers. He would be dead by the next Day, gnawing on the others inside the gym.
Rick's face didn’t change. He took it all in silently.
Carl nudged him gently. “That guy’s bleeding through his gauze,” he whispered. “On his neck.”
Rick followed Carl’s gaze. Another man lay on a cot, pale and sweating. Bandages around his shoulder were soaked through. His fingers twitched.
No one seemed to notice him.
Or worse - they were ignoring him, perhaps waiting for the actual medical personnel to arrive.
Rick leaned closer, looking around the gym. “You see anyone watching the exits?”
Because Rick didn’t. The security was horrendous - out of the two entrances to the gym, nobody was keeping watch on either one. They were just running around like headless chickens, and there weren’t even that many people there yet.
Rick would hate to see the state of the gym once Day 10 rolled around.
Carl shook his head. “This place’ll eat itself.”
Rick decided that they had seen enough for the day. They turned back, walking toward the exit calmly, like a father and son disappointed with the lack of care. Nobody even paid them any mind.
In the following days, the workers were sure to regret not paying attention to all the people’s comings and goings. It was a surefire way for the infection to spread, after all.
Notes:
What did you think of this?
Also, I didn't think that I'd have this many world-building ideas when I started writing this thing. I have gotten pretty deep into this, now. Expect this to be LONG
Chapter 37: But the one who stands firm to the end will be saved
Summary:
Rick talks with Hershel and Otis. Preparations for the upcoming days, basically.
Chapter Text
Saturday, August 28th, 2010.
Day 4.
After they came back from the high school, they watched the news about how Phoenix, Arizona had lost all its power. And online, they could find videos of the first cases of military killing people at hospitals.
Or, well, at least they were actually walkers, not people, based on the videos Rick had seen.
“The perimeter of the school seems secure,” Maggie said. “The fence isn’t the greatest, but it should hold. It is definitely smaller than the fence at the prison, maybe up to my shoulder, but that could be an advantage, not having to pick the walkers off through holes in the fence. Makes it faster.”
Rick nodded. “Anything else of note?”
“There were lights around the perimeter, connected to one power line,” Glenn said. “If we can make electricity, we can get the lights working. Also, some areas had a better fence than others. Like the baseball field, it had a solid fence instead of the one with holes.”
Good to know. “I think taking it by Day 10 will be more than doable. There is already chaos, now, but by then? It will be practically overrun. Though I am thinking we should make up the plans as soon as possible and get a lookout at the high school for all times, ready to inform us if we need to take it sooner to save at least some of the people.”
The others nodded. The group walked to the farmhouse from their car, where Hershel was clearly waiting to speak to Rick - good. He was really interested to hear how the man’s discussion with their neighbours had gone.
Rick walked to the porch, greeting Hershel with a nod, watching as the rest of his group wandered off on their own way. Aside from Daryl, of course, who settled to stand a little behind Rick, always watchful.
“You find out anything?” Rick asked Hershel, tilting his head.
“Plenty,” Hershel said. “Most of them have also had their farms in the family for years and years. I visited four closest to us, with the guise of wanting to ask how they were doing with all the news going around right now. And there are many things they mentioned I thought were worth taking note of.”
That, indeed, sounded promising. Rick nodded at Hershel, moving to walk on the field next to the farmhouse, Hershel following right next to him. “Tell me.”
“I went to old Cooper’s place first. They’re a lovely family. The old man has three grandkids, too, living there. A son and a daughter-in-law. Their barn has been half fallen-in for a few decades and they haven’t made any profits in a while, but they have a grain mill - you know, if you wanted to make flour.”
That was a good discovery. It couldn’t be moved, sure, but if they were possibly planning on defending the area around the farms, too, considering they could probably take out any walkers that came…
“The Coopers are the ones that have the apple trees, too. Maybe a dozen of them, right in their yard. Big ones, too. Come harvest, those can be used to feed quite a few people, and we can plant more, too.”
Rick nodded. “Do you think they would be amenable to working with us?”
Hershel sighed. “Old man Cooper has known me all his life. He’s a bit older than me, and I think he would be. His son, though? He might be an issue, though he might respect you, someone younger, you know?”
So, they could work with that. “I assume that since they were canning apple sauce before, they also have equipment for that?”
Hershel nodded. “Yes, they do. It would be quite the help.”
“What about the others?” Rick asked. “You said you visited four families.”
“Well, then there are the Hearsts. Years ago, I had a land dispute with Hearst Sr. and since then, we haven’t really talked much. He’s younger than me, has a couple of sons and a wife that work on their farm. I wouldn’t have gone to him, but I remembered his farm had been doing quite well,” Hershel stated.
“And they are doing well. They’ve got a windmill connected to a generator, some solar panels, they use all their own energy. Plus, they’ve got a small distillery. For drinking, but he started boasting he could also make ethanol with it.”
Those were really useful things in an outbreak. “And do you think he’d be more amenable to you now?”
“I don’t know. The older Hearst’s wife was nice to me, and the two sons seem like decent folk, but the old man? I think he hates my guts. I remember, when I was in my twenties and he was in his teens, he would always cause havoc and I’d have to rat him out,” Hershel said. “It has been a lifelong grudge.”
Rick clenched his jaw. “But last time, all of them died pretty early on, right? They must’ve gotten overrun.”
Hershel nodded. “They did.”
“Good,” Rick said. “We give them the option to work with us, but if they die, we can still use their equipment.”
Hershel did not seem that pleased by it. “You’ve changed again.”
Rick didn’t look away, he didn’t feel any shame for it. Hershel had last known him as a kind man that wanted to just be a farmer for a while. And Rick had tried to negotiate, plan without useless violence, but now? He couldn’t be the man Hershel had admired. Not anymore.
“The world changed even more,” Rick said. “I changed with it. This time, I am ready for what it will change into, even if some people will look at me like I’m a monster.”
“You aren’t a monster,” Hershel said. “You have changed, but you aren’t that. I understand - the world became even darker than it was, and you had to endure.”
Rick smiled crookedly. “Yeah, and I’ll continue to endure for as long as I can, until the day I die. I will endure and fight for us and for the future.”
Hershel nodded, a small smile on his face. “But the one who stands firm to the end will be saved.”
Rick tilted his head. “That from the bible?”
“Yes. Matthew 24:13. I know you aren’t much of a believer, but…”
“I appreciate it, Hershel,” Rick said. “Now, what about the other two?”
Hershel sighed. “The Alcotts and the Thompsons. Honestly, I think the Alcotts have one of the most useful things - a bee farm. A small one, but it will make honey, and if we manage to move some bee boxes around, that’ll be free pollinators for us.”
Well, that was something, at least. “What about the Thompsons?”
“Well…” Hershel started, sighing. “They are a large family. Ten people, I think? They don’t really have many special things like the others, things that would stand out. Some looms, spinning wheels, so technically you could make yarn, but it is not that useful.”
Well, that was a let-down.
“Of course, each of the families has the basic farming tools. A lot of that stuff is useful. Carpentry tools, underground food storages, wells, meat curing racks, that kind of stuff. A plenty of things that might be useful, but that don’t really stand out right now. But we know that stuff will be there, if we need it at some point.”
Rick nodded. That was good, because farming was going to be one of the most essential things for their survival long-run, and the more equipment they had, the better. “Do any of them have any farm animals? Chickens, horses, so on?”
“The Thompsons have horses, the same as us. I think they might have chickens too, but I didn’t see them. And Patricia and Otis have already gotten us some as well,” Hershel said. “I think the Thompsons might’ve had a few sheep? That’s why they had the equipment for making yarn, too.”
“That sounds pretty good,” Rick said. “Anything else of note?”
Hershel had a contemplative look on his face. “Well, I know you don’t know much about farming, do you? Aside from what I taught you.”
Rick had to admit that that was true. Though… “I lived on a farm when I was a kid. In the late seventies. I don’t remember much of that, I was seven when it all burned down, but it was something.”
Hershel seemed surprised by the information. Rick realised that, indeed, he had never told the other man about it. There were many things he had never gotten to tell.
“Right,” Hershel said. “Either way, you wouldn’t know much about farming in the late 19th century, early 20th century. Your speech about steam power earlier got me thinking about it, because though I never saw one used in action, most tractors a hundred years ago ran on steam power. I asked around, trying to see if anyone still had those lying around somewhere, stashed in a shed.”
Now Rick was extremely intrigued. A steam-powered tractor? That sounded extremely badass to him. “Did you get any results?”
Hershel shook his head. “No, but the others promised to ask their friends, too. They thought I sounded crazy, wanting one of those things, but when I said I was willing to pay…”
Yeah. Money talked, at least for a few more days.
“But I also googled those things later. Apparently, there are “steam fairs” where they display historic steam-powered vehicles and machinery to the public. Obviously there are none open due to the outbreak, but I did find a list of locations where these happen, along with names of people participating.”
Rick could’ve kissed the grass Hershel walked on. “Really?”
“Really,” Hershel said with a smile. “Carol also suggested we could find some good equipment from museums. So, I think we should put raiding those on our list of things to do once the laws don’t matter anymore.”
Rick nodded, still reeling from the high of the idea of actually bringing his steampunk eldritch horror to fruition.
“Speaking of Carol…” Hershel started again, this time more hesitant.
Rick turned to look at him, worried. “Has something happened to her?”
Hershel shook his head, sighing. “No, nothing has happened to her. It’s just… today, when you were gone, she went out with Lori again. This time she insisted she bring the larger truck. She brought home eleven children. Apparently from an orphanage that had gotten abandoned already.”
Rick felt like his brain actually froze for a moment, having to do a double-take. “Eleven children?”
“Indeed,” Hershel stated. “But she said she just wanted Sophia to have friends, that they would be her responsibility.”
Rick sighed. “I am not mad. Just shocked. I mean, children are the future, it is good to have them and I shouldn’t have expected any less from Carol, but… we don’t have the high school yet, where are they going to sleep?”
Hershel smiled. “Beth and Maggie have graciously offered their rooms to be used, said they can sleep in the living room with the rest of you. After all, the shed is already occupied.”
Well, Rick supposed that that was solved - they now had eleven more children. A future, but also mouths to feed and people to protect.
But that was good - children were one of the most important building blocks of society.
Rick really needed to do a count of how many people they already had in their group, including the kidnapped ones and the Vatos…
-
Sunday, August 29th, 2010.
Day 5.
It was five days to the Cranwall High School takeover, if everything went as planned, and Rick decided to go talk to Otis. He dragged the man into the barn with him, noting that it was starting to get pretty crowded with all the supplies they had stacked from floor to practically near the ceiling.
“Can you tell me what really happened at the high school last time?” Rick asked the man carefully, once they had settled in. Otis looked confused.
“When Shane shot me?” Otis asked.
“No, before that. You are the one that suggested it and you are the only one of us that was there the last time. I need you to tell me everything you can remember.”
After all, once a cop, always a cop. If Rick could get enough information from Otis, he could possibly paint a scene in his head of what had actually happened at the school back then, which would help in their efforts of taking it in just another few days.
“Well, when we got there, it was crawling with the dead,” Otis said. “We ran around, then got injured, all that.”
Well, that wasn’t many words at all. “Can you tell me more about the moment you arrived there? What did you see?”
“Well, there was an emergency medical services trailer, that’s where we got the supplies for your boy. An ambulance, a bunch of walkers, maybe fifty or so, and other vehicles too. Cop cars, so on,” Otis stated.
Rick had an idea for a good question. “What were the walkers wearing? Were they cops, medical personnel, civilians?"
“Oh, well, I can’t really remember that well,” Otis said. “But I don’t think I saw any medical personnel. No scrubs, no white jackets. But there were military and cops, at least, among the walkers.”
Had the medical personnel fled? Before the FEMA camp had fallen? That was an option, Rick supposed, unless the medical personnel hadn’t been wearing their uniforms. Maybe combat medics?
Though, if they had fled, why and when? And where would they have gone? Operation Cobalt had affected places like Atlanta, so that hadn’t been an option for them afterwards. And as far as Rick knew, the military personnel on rural camps had never been given orders to abandon them, just knowledge of the fact that the larger camps were going to be exterminated.
For the medical personnel, the high school might have been the safest place in the world that had come at the point of cobalt, even if there had been infected people in the gym - after all, Rick remembered Otis previously mentioning that there hadn’t been any walkers in the hallways inside the school, not before they had opened the doors.
Unless the medical personnel had abandoned the place before the outside of the high school got too bad. Probably before Cobalt - they might’ve even been evacuated out, since they would have been some of the highest priority individuals.
Or they could have been completely devoured.
Or they could have hidden in the classrooms, cafeteria, places Otis and Shane hadn’t been to. Rick needed to ask more questions.
“In the high school, were there any corpses on the ground? Ones that had been put down? Or just walkers?” Rick asked.
“No, I don’t think there were,” Otis said.
Curious. As far as Rick knew from the information the CRM had had on the outbreak, headshots being the kill shot had been discovered relatively early, and if there truly had been no corpses on the ground around Cranwall High, that meant that either there hadn’t been anyone to try and kill the walkers, or that they had been too overwhelmed to spend time on it.
Something had happened at the High School, fast, if Rick was reading the clues correctly.
“What happened once you arrived?” Rick asked, wanting to find out more. After all, they needed as much information as possible if they wanted to effectively take over the place, and Otis was the person to get it from.
Because, really, even if Otis didn’t think he remembered it that well, it had only been under two weeks for him since then, and it had been the last night of his life. Those kinds of experiences were ones that stuck around for a while.
“We set up a flare, rushed to the medical trailer,” Otis said, humming. Rick tilted his head.
“Was everything still there? Nothing had been taken?”
“Yeah, sure, everything seemed to be in place,” Otis stated.
So, it didn’t seem like there had been any scavengers around the high school, and it wasn’t likely that the camp’s fall had been caused by people rushing to get supplies, unless they had had to leave before they had managed to actually get anything.
“And then?”
“After we got out of the trailer, all the walkers started rushing at us. We had to shoot our way through the doors of the school and run around the hallways while the walkers chased us,” Otis stated.
“And at this point, there were no walkers ahead of you? Just the ones that came from outside? No corpses on the hallways either, so on?” Rick questioned the man carefully.
Otis shook his head. “No. I think the doors we shot through were locked well, so nothing would get inside.”
Or outside, perhaps. But based on the idea of the high school having been clean, it was possible that there had been survivors of the initial fall that had fled into one of the classrooms that Shane and Otis hadn’t gone into. Maybe even the medical personnel, instead of leaving the area, had just fled inside, locking the doors behind them so the walkers couldn’t get in.
“We ran until we got to the gym, where there were more walkers. But because we were being chased, we had to go in, and we rushed to the top of the bleachers to stay safe,” Otis continued. He was about to say something more, but Rick had to ask something.
“The walkers inside the gym, what did they look like?”
“Well, they looked like regular people. One of them was a double-amputee, he rushed at me. I think some were soldiers? And there were some on the floor, those didn’t move,” Otis stated.
Ah. So, those might’ve been corpses, then. A double-amputee? It was possible that the camp had tried the same trick Rick had used to save Hershel’s life at the prison, but had done it too late. So, the medical personnel had at least done something before they disappeared.
“What then?” Rick asked.
“Well, then we left the gym. Shane gave me cover, we got separated for a while. He was almost overrun at that point, the fence holding the walkers back by just a thread, but I helped him out and we rushed ahead,” Otis said.
“What fence?” Rick asked. “Describe it to me.”
Otis looked thoughtful. “Well, it was a chain-link fence. A few heads taller than Shane, when he was standing in front of it.”
Similar ones they had seen the National Guard of California start putting up the previous day. Rick felt a small smile come to his face. “Were there any walkers on the other side of the fence, where you two were?”
“No,” Otis said. “No, but the fence fell. Me and Shane were both slow, there were at least twenty walkers running after us, and that’s when he…”
“He shot you in the leg,” Rick said.
“Yeah. And then the walkers ate me.”
Right. So, what Rick had gathered from Otis’s explanation, there had been a fence at the Cranwall high, more than there was before the outbreak. The FEMA camp had been fortified, to some extent.
But something had clearly gone wrong. Based on Otis’s description, there had been no clear medical personnel seen. The door had been locked, the outside and the gym had been filled with walkers, but nowhere else inside. No corpses on the ground.
If the camp had fallen due to an attack from the walkers or other people, Rick would have assumed there’d be bodies on the ground from one side or the other, so he didn’t think it was about that. The same would have been the case if there was a slow spread of the disease - then there should have been at least some living people putting down walkers, and those would have been seen.
So, somehow there had been something that had swept through the camp and turned everyone in the walkers before anyone had been able to fight back - and perhaps that was the reason the medical personnel had fled. But it had to have been something that happened quick enough that there hadn’t been time to put down even a single walker.
It was possible there had been a riot - perhaps a fight among people, civilians, that had turned ugly. Maybe they hadn’t had any guns, and therefore the deaths would have been due to causes that would leave them to turn into walkers. And after the first walker, well, there were more to follow. Maybe it had happened before Cobalt, maybe after, but Rick believed it was the most likely possibility.
And if people there were ones that would have a tendency for a riot, Rick would need to keep a tight grip on them once they took the camp.
And then, perhaps once the people on the outside of the camp started rioting, the final workers had retreated inside, where they were treating the infected in the gym, locking the doors behind them. Eventually, once people inside turned to walkers as well, everyone had probably succumbed to the situation.
“Thank you for the information, Otis,” Rick said with a smile. “This’ll be a great help.”
Once Rick and his group took the camp, they needed to ensure everyone stayed in line and, most of all, they needed to ensure all the infected were exterminated. That meant possibly killing everyone inside the gym where they were treating them, and Rick knew that such an act would have caused even more unrest.
It was a hard balance they were going to need to keep.
But still, Rick had gotten useful information out of the conversation. They would have to deal with military and FEMA workers, and there was a fence. A bigger fence than the high school’s original one, at least.
Rick loved fences.
The rest of Day 5 was, in general, mostly spent in the farm. They were doing inventory of their supplies, watching news now that the TV channels still worked, making last-ditch efforts to contact some of their former group members from before. Some went out to gather a little more supplies, to stalk out the high school, but in general, they just spent time together.
Watching as the world devolved into chaos was fascinating. Especially because this time, Rick got to be with his people from the start. With Daryl, who was leaning onto his shoulder. With Carl, his lovely son. With Michonne, Glenn, Maggie… hell, Rick had even started considering Negan one of his confidants.
So, watching the end of the world didn’t feel scary at all. Truth to be told, it felt like coming home.
Notes:
So, what did you think of this chapter? I hope it wasn't boring, with all the more technical elements.
To help with writing the latter part of this chapter, I watched one great video on YouTube regarding the Tragedy at Cranwall High School and also read plenty of the comments under it https://youtu.be/T8PkOfl7KhY?si=IEAOJQZzseAoVjl3
Chapter 38: Plant Yates
Summary:
Rick is bored and stressed, playing with Daryl's hair helps him relax. Also, he gets another insane idea regarding walkers as fuel.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Monday, August 30th, 2010.
Day 6.
Ten days to Operation Cobalt, and Rick was officially bored.
The world was still calm enough that there weren't yet any walkers running at the farm so Rick could kill them, and being on lookout for people would've been pointless that soon. And it seemed like Hershel had it handled.
They were also at that awkward point in time when everywhere near any bigger settlements were going to be riots, and going out to scavenge was very much ill-advised. Later, once most people currently alive were dead, it was going to be easier again, but now?
There wasn't really anything they could do aside from planning and research, which Rick was focusing on. Michonne, bless her soul, had also bought them a printer the previous day, so Rick could print out any useful stuff he could find online before the internet officially crashed and burned.
Still, Rick wished he could have actually done something. After so many years living in danger at all times, he felt like he needed that. He needed to constantly work on something, to do something, not just plan and hesitate-
“Ya can't stay still anymore,” Daryl said from where he was sitting on the floor, his back against the wall.
Rick moved his eyes from the computer screen to Daryl for a moment, a small smile climbing to his face. Because, really, if there was one thing he would sit still for, it was Daryl.
“Years of constantly doing something and being on my toes might explain that,” Rick said. “In the CRM, I felt constantly on edge. And I was there many times longer than I was with you guys.”
“I get that,” Daryl said, looking up at Rick. “But ya deserve to rest, too.”
Rick swallowed. “I feel like I must constantly be doing something, otherwise I'm not doing enough. And I know there's always more to do, more to achieve. I won't rest, because whenever I do, people I care about die.”
“It ain't just yer responsibility, man,” Daryl said. “When people die, it ain't on you.”
“Sometimes it is,” Rick said, frustrated. “Most people on this farm are dead. They died because of the choices I made, because of my mistakes. But now I have them back, and I'm not going to watch them die a second time.”
Daryl was quiet for a moment, before he moved from against the wall to sit right next to Rick’s chair, setting his crossbow down for a moment. “Rick, no. Ya have tried yer best to help us survive, ya did that the last time too. Don’t ya dare to tell me ya haven’t done enough.”
Rick sighed, turning back to his research. He had been looking at finding contact information for some people they hadn’t thought of as much, like Jim, but since most people they had met had only told them their first name, it was pretty hard. They knew Hershel’s family name, Glenn’s, Carol’s, so on, the names of those that had been with them early on. The names of those they had spent a lot of time with. But most people?
“Yer stressed out,” Daryl said and Rick noted that he was quite a bit closer, now, his chin resting on an arm thrown across his knees, his crossbow hanging from his fingers limply.
Rick let out a deep breath, stretching out on the wooden chair, feeling the joints in his back crack at the movement. Daryl was right, he was stressed and worried and he hated the fact that his people would, once again, be in danger, even if he had come to live for the danger.
“I am,” Rick said. “Every time I close my eyes, I’m running numbers and inventory in my head. Making plans, discarding them, making new ones, discarding those. I am planning so far ahead that it is making my head spin.”
Daryl hummed. “Ya need to rest, too. We need you to be in top condition.”
Ricks swallowed, looking down at his shaky hands. He knew that, too, but he wasn’t actually tired. He was restless, sure, but he had gotten enough sleep in the past nights thanks to the presence of Daryl and his family, he honestly physically felt better than in a while. He had his hand back, too.
“I can’t switch it off,” Rick said. “Not for five minutes. My head won’t shut up. It’s like I’m waiting for the world to punch me in the teeth and I gotta always be ready to punch back.”
“Ya ain’t gotta explain it to me. I get it, man. Doesn’t change the fact that you’re too high-strung right now,” Daryl stated. “Ya ain’t weak for that.”
Rick knew Daryl was right. Of course he was, Daryl was one of the most sensible people Rick had known in his life. Rick knew that it would have been logical to actually rest for a few days before they had to go and visit the Vatos again on Day 9 to inform them of the plans to take the High School on Day 10, and especially before actually making all the plans and taking the damn thing. Because once they did, they would have their hands full and Rick was going to actually get to do something with all the research he had been making.
But while it could have been nice to have some rest, in some other ways, Rick just wanted to get the damn thing over with. It was like a calm before a storm that he knew was coming, and there was nothing he could do to stop the strom, so he wanted to just get right to it.
“Ya want some help with that?” Daryl suddenly asked, voice so quiet Rick barely even heard it. His head snapped to look at Daryl, who had an open look in his face. Rick’s mind, for just a moment, emptied as he tried to process the words.
“What?” he asked.
“Ya need to get that stress out some way. If that means talkin’, I’m here. If that means goin’ out to hunt, I’ll go with ya,” Daryl said, his eyes flicking down. “Or… ya like doing shit with my hair, right? I've seen it, that helps ya. So do it, if it makes this better.”
Jesus Christ, Daryl was such a temptation without even trying. Rick worked his jaw a bit, trying to formulate a response, but eventually he just let his hand drift to the other man’s awfully cute blond hair, which he liked far too much for it to be healthy.
“You aren’t bothered by it?” Rick asked, just once, because while he had been taking many liberties with the other man and Daryl had said that he’d know if he hated it, he didn’t want to just presume.
“Nah,” Daryl said. “I get it. An’ it feels nice. Doesn’t hurt.”
Rick let himself fiddle with those soft strands, slowly growing out again. He felt at peace, somehow, just from being able to touch a piece of Daryl. It was a privilege he had been given, and he loved it.
“Do you like it?” Rick asked. He knew Daryl wouldn’t admit it unless he was directly asked, and even if the man didn’t say anything bad about the whole thing, Rick did want to know what Daryl’s preferences were regarding shit like that. Hell, Rick wanted to spend the rest of his life with the other man by his side, he needed to know.
Daryl seemed hesitant about answering, his eyes flickering between the floor and Rick. Yet, eventually, he nodded. “Didn’t I say it feels nice? But if ya tug too hard, I’m breaking yer fingers.”
Rick knew Daryl wasn’t going to actually do that - but he would probably throw Rick off of him and disappear into the forest for a couple of days.
“Fair enough,” Rick said. He watched as Daryl’s shoulders lowered slightly, his muscles relaxing a bit. “When Carl was little, I used to pet his hair, too. Brush through it with a comb. It feels nice.”
Daryl snorted. “I ain’t little.”
Rick laughed incredulously. “That wasn’t the point of what I was saying. Just that it feels nice for me as well. Even more, now, after everything. It’s just… knowing you’re here, it helps. Because I know if you’re here, I don’t have to constantly look over my shoulder.”
Rick could see Daryl swallow, too, and he did admit that he was being quite emotional about it all. He didn’t really know how the other man was going to react to it, considering how shut-off he often was. But Rick did feel like he had made a good effort with him, to get him to be more open.
“Ya ain’t gotta fix everything, ya know that, right?” Daryl asked, looking at him carefully. “You did the best ya were able to, last time. But ya can’t fix it all, nobody will be blamin’ ya for that.”
But they would and Rick knew it. Maybe not his inner circle, since they knew how bad things could get without any way to do anything about it - but many would blame Rick for the decisions he made. And in the past, he had made a lot of bad decisions too, not just good ones. He wasn’t some perfect leader, but he was the best he could have been in those circumstances.
“I have to try, at least,” Rick said. “Even if I can’t fix it all, I have to try.”
Daryl didn’t seem surprised by that. “So’s long as ya know nobody’s expecting the world from ya. We rely on you, not because you can make miracles happen, but because ya are ours. Our leader. We know and trust ya, even when you can fail sometimes.”
Yeah. Rick was theirs, just as much as they were his. Rick moved his hand to rest on Daryl’s nape, feeling the skin there. It wasn’t soft, but it wasn’t yet roughened by all the exposure, dirt and grime either. He moved his fingers carefully, there, mindful of the way Daryl was reacting.
“I am yours,” Rick confirmed. “And all of you are mine.”
Daryl didn’t deny the statement, and Rick felt a puddle of warmth grow in his chest for the man. Because honestly? Daryl was his anchor, in so many ways. Someone whose mere presence could calm him down.
“You know,” Rick said with a small smile. “If you want to, you can do this to me too. I wouldn’t mind at all. I think I’d actually like it quite a bit.”
“Yer hair’s too short for it now,” Daryl said, shifting a bit on the floor. “Maybe once ya grow it out again.”
Rick felt his smile grow wider. “Oh? And you’re sure I will? Do you like that better than this?”
Daryl’s eyes flickered to his short hair for a moment, passing by his jaw before moving back to the floor. “Yeah. The curls suit ya.”
Rick didn’t know that such a simple compliment could make him nearly blush. But honestly, coming from Daryl, it was so significant, somehow.
“Then I’ll be sure to grow them out. The beard, too,” Rick said. “It feels weird, being like this.”
Daryl turned to look at him again, carefully measuring his face. “It looks better already. It’s been nearly two weeks in the past. Ya look like ya did on the farm the last time.”
Rick supposed that it was indeed getting better. Last time, he had shaved the day after he’d woken up and it had been only around a week from that before they’d gotten to the farm, where they had spent two and a half weeks. So, it made sense for him to look like he did back then - aside from the hair, since he hadn’t cut the growth he had gained during the coma.
“You do too,” Rick said, moving his hand to Daryl’s jaw, testing the small patches of stubble there. “Though I don’t have a preferred look of yours. I like all of them.”
Daryl snorted. “It ain’t like ya don’t look good all the ways either. But like this, ya look too much like that nice guy pretty officer, when I know ya ain’t that man anymore.”
Rick smiled. He appreciated the compliment. “Did you feel the same way, when we got to Alexandria the last time? When I shaved off the beard, cut the hair?”
“Nah,” Daryl said. “Ya looked ridiculous in tha’ uniform, but not like this. Ya still had yer curls. I like those. Ya looked so weird, when you shaved it all off after the war.”
Rick had to admit, that hadn’t been his best look. He had looked quite a bit older, that way, and while he hadn’t minded it, growing out his hair at the CRM had been nice once again.
“I promise, I won’t do that again,” Rick said. “The longer the hair, the more likely it is I’ll get you to touch it, right?”
Daryl looked bewildered. Rick just felt like he was flying on some kind of a high. And, without even noticing it, he had managed to relax quite a bit.
And now that he wasn’t as stressed, he could continue his research. But perhaps, instead of focusing on all the family members they were still missing, he was going to focus on his newest obsession - steam turbines.
Before the apocalypse, Rick hadn’t actually cared that much for science. And after it, it had been too late for him to learn. This time, they were going to have a library of a huge high school to use for education if they needed it, and right now, they still had the internet working - so Rick could obsess over the possibility of steam energy.
After all, things like oil, coal, natural gas, other fossil fuels in general were pretty hard to just come by with what the industries going down with the rest of the world, and things like wind, water and solar power required quite a bit of extra technological knowledge. It was traditional to use things like coal for steam power, but with the millions of walkers soon to be walking around…
Well. Those corpses couldn’t really be buried, and if they were going to be burned either way, to get rid of the smell, why wouldn’t they use that to their advantage?
“Did you know that most energy production nowadays is done by steam turbines in power plants. You can convert that into electricity. If we figured out which power plant the High School gets its energy supplied from and took the facility, we could, in theory, have a constant stream of walkers burning there to produce energy. It wouldn’t have to be nearly as much as it would regularly produce, just enough, but…”
Rick had a dream of rebuilding the world, and one of the most essential things for achieving that was electricity. Humanity had survived without it for years and years, but it sure as hell made a lot of things easier.
“Yer thinkin’ too much again,” Daryl said. “We go from thinkin’ we could possibly stay in the farm to wanting to rebuild the society and conquer the entire state of Georgia.”
Rick tilted his head at Daryl. “Are you complaining about that? You’re the one that started talking about societies.”
Daryl shook his head. “Nah, I ain’t. I’m all for it. I just think ya shouldn’t be the one doing it alone. Yer doin’ all this research, but there’s no way you’ll figure out how to operate a power plant on yer own before the internet goes down. Just go ask the hostage Carol brought in, if it is feasible.”
Rick’s fingers paused on the keyboard, turning to look at Daryl. “Right. Carol did bring in a power plant operator, didn’t she? He in the shed, or…?”
Daryl rolled his eyes. “Yeah, he is. You goin’ now?”
Daryl could clearly read his mind. “Yes. You want to come with?”
“I guess it’ll be good to see our hostages again, too. I think there were eight of them?” Daryl asked. “In addition to the children, but they don’t seem to mind bein’ kidnapped.”
Indeed. Considering that the workers of the orphanage had abandoned them, Carol and Lori had been like saviours for them, and it seemed like the kids liked them quite a bit. Of course, there were outliers - a few of the eleven were already teens, and they seemed to be quite wary of everything going on. Especially after they had tried to talk to Carl, who seemed the same age to them, but who had just coldly dismissed them.
It had almost been hilarious. Almost.
Rick stood up, grabbing a map of the area with him, Daryl following close behind, and Rick reached out to take the man’s hand, pulling him in step with Rick. They walked out of the farmhouse, greeting some of Rick’s people on the way, then started making their way to the shed.
“Who’s watching the doors right now?” Rick asked.
Daryl sighed. “Merle.”
Well. Rick hoped that that wasn’t going to cause any issues for them. Though, as they got to the shed and Merle saw them holding hands again, the older man just looked at them darkly for a moment before moving from the doors, letting them pass.
“What’s his problem?” Rick asked.
Daryl shrugged. “He’s been like this since I last talked to him. He ain’t sayin’ anything, just stays quiet.”
Merle, staying quiet? That’d be a day Rick had never expected to see.
Rick surveyed the inside of the shed, where eight people were tied up. The surgeon and his wife were together, lying on some hay. Then there were people that Rick hadn’t paid any attention to yet, since he had let Carol take the full reins of her little kidnapping operation. But he knew that among the people there was an emergency surgeon, an obstetrician, a power plant operator, the operator of the water treatment plant near the high school, as well as an electrician and his wife.
The poor people had been gagged, too, aside from the surgeon and his wife, probably because they had behaved themselves previously. Carol had done a good job, securing them all. Rick needed to thank her for that, later.
“Wich one of you is the power plant operator?” he asked with a commanding voice, stepping further in the shed, his boots making sound against the wooden floor. Daryl shut the door behind them, and Rick eyed each individual carefully.
One of them started nodding. So, Rick moved to the man, crouched down in front of him, swiftly removing the gag. “You him?”
The man nodded, looking understandably frightened. “Yes, I am him. My name’s Jensen. What do you want with us?”
So, Jensen. He had the chance of becoming one of their most important assets, if he was capable of behaving.
“Which power plant are you from?” Rick asked the man.
Jensen swallowed. “The Plant Yates. The woman, she- she said it was the nearest one.”
Carol, Rick assumed. It would make sense for her to kidnap the operator from the plant closest to theirs.
“How far away is that from here?” Rick asked, pulling out the map he had brought with him, pointing at the city of Cranwall.
“Look, just- I don’t know what this is, if this is some sort of a militia thing, or if you think we will work for you, I-”
Rick grabbed the man by the collar harshly, dragging him slightly up. “I ask you a question, you answer. You don’t say anything else, okay? Otherwise I’ll let Daryl play with you.”
The man’s eyes flickered to the other man, standing like a hawk behind Rick, the crossbow in his hand. Rick had to guess that he looked quite a bit more dangerous than Rick did, at that point in time.
“Okay,” Jensen said, trying to sound placating. “Okay, I am going to answer. Which place was it?”
“Here,” Rick pointed on the map again. “Cranwall. How far is the Plant Yates from there?”
“Cranwall? I think it is nine miles or so,” the operator said shakily. “I mean, plant Yates supplies Cranwall’s power, it is the closest bigger city to the plant.”
Rick had to smile at that. “It supplies the power to Cranwall? You sure about that?”
Jensen nodded, still clearly terrified.
So, nine miles from the city. That wasn’t bad at all, it was actually a lot less than he’d expected. Hell, Hershel’s farm was five miles from the high school and last time, they had driven eighteen miles out with Shane to drop off Randall. It seemed like the high school was really turning out to be far better than he’d ever expected.
“Okay,” Rick said, now knowing that they really needed Jensen on their side if any of it was going to work. “Just answer what I ask, from now on, and I’ll make sure you are treated right.”
“Right? You people forced me to follow you at gunpoint, threw me in a truck, tied me up here and left me here for multiple days with just little food and water,” the man said, clearly annoyed, before the fear took over once again. “I mean-”
“Don’t make things worse for you,” Rick stated calmly. “Just answer one thing - could you, in theory, keep the power plant running alone, if you had people you could order around?”
Jensen looked understandably confused by the question. “What?”
“How many employees does the power plant currently have, how many of those are essential? You should know this, if you’re the one managing it all,” Rick said with a cold tone. “It wouldn’t have to be anywhere near the full capacity, just enough for some electricity to be produced.”
“Well, I’m the operator, I can control the systems in the control room, but there need to be people actually doing things there. We have around sixty permanent employees at all times. Engineers, technicians, people in operations and maintenance. We have seven coal-fired units, it needs a lot of people to run,” Jensen said, clearly desperate to try and explain the situation to Rick, but he wasn’t relenting.
“How many workers would be needed if you kept only one of those seven units operational?” he asked. “At minimum?”
Jensen didn’t seem to understand the reason for all the questions, but Rick didn’t care. “Well, the plant can’t run solo. We rely on fuel deliveries, technicians, engineers, so on. I guess if we received regular deliveries of coal, I might be able to keep one unit open with just a team of five or so people.”
Rick nodded. “What about burning other things? Not coal. Could that work?”
“Well, coal works because it burns so easily. Anything else, like wood, would diminish the effectiveness of the unit,” Jensen stated. Luckily for Rick, he didn’t care for the supposed effectiveness of the unit, just about whether it was even possible to have it still running.
“Listen to me, Jensen. The world you know now? It is ending. The government’s going to collapse, the power grids are going down, the society is ending. But we want to build a new society, and if you managed to run that power plant, it would be a great help,” Rick stated.
The man looked at him like he was a lunatic.
“What the hell?” he said. “I knew you were some nutjobs, kidnapping me, and-”
“Do you need people you know to run the plant, or would it be possible to teach others?” Rick asked.
Jensen paused. “Yes. The plant is very specifically engineered, you need at least a few of the engineers working there to run it, as well as some controllers, maintenance workers...”
Rick nodded. He believed he had a new task for Carol.
“Would it produce enough electricity to supply the Cranwall high school? One unit,” Rick asked. Now Jensen looked even more bewildered.
“The high school? Just that? Sure. While it is a big building, yes, it could cover that.”
Good. That was all Rick really needed to know - taking the power plant just became one of their greatest priorities after they took the high school.
Rick, suddenly, had yet another idea. “Which of you is the operator of the Cranwall’s water treatment plant?”
He looked around, and the man next to Jensen met his eyes. Rick ungagged him too, staring straight at him.
“The water treatment plant - does it also work with electricity?”
“Yes,” the man said. “Why?”
Even if they didn’t put it running on full capacity either, it could be useful to have a source of properly cleaned water. And possibly, if they managed it, running water.
“Thank you, gentlemen,” Rick said, standing up from where he had been crouching in front of the two men. “I need to talk with the lovely lady that kidnapped you.”
Notes:
So, what did you think of this?
Once again, I did some real research. The High School where they filmed the parts is Newnan High School, though it is called Cranwall in TWD. The City of Newnan is supplied by Plant Yates, which is indeed just around nine miles from there and had 7 coal-fired units in 2010, though five of those were retired in 2015. Basically, most of the worldbuilding regarding Cranwall High School and Cranwall will be just what I find out about Newnan.
Though, bear in mind, I know nothing about actually running power plants or water treatment facilities.
Chapter 39: Leader or not
Summary:
Just a lot of things going on before taking over the high school.
Notes:
This chapter actually has the longest word count of any so far, and I have no idea how that happened.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Monday, August 30th, 2010.
Day 6.
Later that day, Rick went to talk to Carol. He found her with Sophia and some of the other children she had kidnapped, looking happy. More content than Rick had seen her in a while.
“Carol, hi,” Rick said, careful to not disturb the children. He knew that he was an unknown to them, just some figure that people referred to, and he knew that there was a chance that such a thing would remind them of some less desirable authority figures from the orphanage.
“Rick,” Carol said, turning to look at him. “Everything alright?”
“Can I talk to you for a moment? It is about your side guest,” Rick stated. “Nothing to worry about, though.”
Carol nodded, saying her goodbyes to the kids who seemed to already like her, following Rick to another room.
Rick breathed in deeply, starting his speech.
“In theory, if we managed to operate a Power Plant and capture enough walkers to use them as a consistent heat source instead of having to mine for coal or look for natural gas, we might be able to kickstart a portion of the whole electric grid,” he told her. “We would need to actively start hunting walkers, but if it worked, it would be a game changer.”
Carol eyed him a bit dubiously, but Rick didn’t relent.
“You kidnapped the Plant Yates operator - the power plant which supplies Cranwall -, but I want you to go and find some of the engineers, controllers, maintenance workers, working at the plant as well. At least one of each. If we manage to keep it running…”
Carol seemed to understand. “Alright. It might be difficult, considering how terrible the state of the world already is, but if it worked, it would be extremely useful for us all.”
Rick sighed.
“Indeed. Then our biggest priority would be keeping that power line intact, the one bringing electricity to the school,” Rick stated. “But that’s a worry for another day. Can you do it?”
Carol nodded. “I’ll be on it. If there’s even a chance, we need to take it.”
Good. Even if it might not work and there were many possible issues - power lines getting cut off, the plant being overrun or somehow damaged, so on, it was better than nothing.
“How are you holding up in general, though?” Carol asked. “We haven’t gotten to talk that much, and you are handling all of our issues.”
Rick didn’t really know if he wanted to have such a conversation, but he supposed that Carol was right to be worried. She had been there at the prison, when everything had gotten too much for Rick to handle on his own, when he had snapped.
“I am doing fine,” Rick said, a small smile coming to his face. “Actually, I feel more alive than I’ve done in a long time. I think I just have too much energy and I want to start working on everything already, instead of just sitting around and hesitating.”
Carol smiled. “You never liked that, did you? I remember your speech in Alexandria. You just sit and plan and hesitate.”
Carol's voice when she said it was playful, and Rick had to snort at it. Yeah, he had sounded quite insane then, even if he still stood by every single word he'd said. The presentation had just been quite lacking, at least for those pleasant people with pleasant lives.
Rick knew that his people wouldn't have minded the way he'd been. And they hadn't. Michonne had knocked him out to keep them all safe, but they had all stood by him back then.
“You know what you could do, Rick,” Carol started talking again. “If you don't want to just sit around, you could go talk to Daryl.”
Rick tilted his head. “I talk with Daryl every day. I spent the whole morning with him.”
Carol glared at him with mock-annoyance, a similar look she used when she threatened to hose Daryl down if he didn't shower. “You know what I mean. You and Daryl are both my friends, but I know Daryl enough to know he's not going to say or do anything about it unless you take the initiative. He’s too used to thinking he doesn’t deserve anything good.”
Rick exhaled softly, rubbing the back of his neck. “Are all of you this perceptive?”
Carol crossed her arms. “Rick, we are all one big happy family. We know what's going on. And I approve, as long as this isn't another conquest like Jessie was.”
“A conquest?” Rick asked incredulously, a crooked smile on his face.
“You did go after a married woman, not caring at all she was married - before we found out what a piece of shit Pete was,” Carol pointed out. “I don't fault you for it, we all have our flaws, but you were acting like Shane for a bit there.”
Rick couldn't really fault Carol for thinking that. “Yeah. I guess she felt safe. She reminded me of Lori, and with Alexandria being a nice suburb and me getting my old job back, it was all just a nice package deal, a roleI could slip into, even if I felt like a caged beast on the inside.”
Rick paused and then added, almost bitterly; “But I didn’t love her. I don’t think I actually even cared for her. Hell, I chopped off her arm without hesitation and didn’t think much of it. She was just pretty, nice. Soft.”
“All things that Daryl isn’t,” Carol pointed out. “No offence to him. He is my best friend too, Rick, and I can tell how much you care for each other. But you need to be straight with him, Daryl always assumes things can't go the way he wants.”
Rick swallowed. “And you think it'd be what he wants?”
“Of course,” Carol said. “He's going to follow you until the day you die. He never looked for love, because he had you to lean on. I just want to make sure that it's the same way for you, too - that you won't suddenly wake up one day and decide you wanted some pretty woman after all.”
“I won’t,” Rick said, sincere. “You forget that I'm not the same man you think died. Carol, I spent over a decade alone, with no conquests, wishing to be back with my people. My family. And I got to think of everything quite a bit, Daryl more often than not. When the day finally came when I died, I just wished to be reunited with all of you. Now? There's nothing that would tear me from your side, or his.”
Carol looked at him for a moment before nodding. “Good. But if you hurt him, I can still make you suffer, leader or not.”
Rick knew she could. And she probably would, too.
-
Tuesday, August 31st, 2010.
Day 7.
With the passing of time, Rick received more good news. Hershel had gone to visit his neighbours once again and he had warned them to kill the walkers with a head shot - and considering the state of the world, some of them had agreed to work with Hershel.
They didn’t know they were going to be working with Rick, in truth, but it was something.
“The Coopers and Thompsons seemed willing enough. Hearst still has a grudge with me,” Hershel told him.
“If he can’t let go of that, it is better we don’t work with him,” Rick stated. “Or we wait for him to die.”
Rick hated the look of disappointment he could see in Hershel’s eyes due to the way Rick was speaking. But they were past the point of nobody being too far gone - and it wasn’t even about that. Even if some people were too far gone, Rick only cared about whether they could be worked with. And even if a person wasn’t bad at all, Rick could dismiss them because his family was what mattered the most to him at that point.
“I think even he might fold, once the world starts turning darker. Last time, by this point, Annette and Shawn had already died, so had some of the neighbours. They were already in the barn,” Hershel said solemnly.
Rick nodded. “This time, I won’t let anything happen to your family. I will do anything in my power to keep all of you safe.”
Hershel smiled, though it was drenched in grief. Rick didn’t know if it was for his family in the past timeline, or for the man Rick had once been. “I know you will, Rick. It just feels like things are happening too fast. Everything has changed.”
Things were indeed moving ahead pretty quickly, and though Rick did want to get into action and start actually building the society that they had all talked so much about, he was worried about many things that would be happening soon. How they were going to manage to take the FEMA camp, with there being military presence and armed soldiers there, for one.
Rick was also worried about how well they were going to be able to transport the Vatos’ elders from Atlanta during the absolute chaos it would descend into. But, at least, they weren’t going to be doing it right before operation Cobalt, only a few days before it.
He worried for his people’s safety in the long-run, too. Possible rebelling hurting his family, food shortages, epidemics in the high school, there were so many things that could threaten their community-
“One more thing I wanted to talk to you about - old Cooper knows a guy who has a steam tractor stashed in their shed. They don’t even know if it works anymore, and we would need a larger van to transport it, but…” Hershel trailed off.
Rick’s eyes lit up. Despite all his worries, it felt like everything was really starting to fall into place for them, preceding the taking of the high school. Only three days to it.
“Find out how we can get it here,” Rick said. “It would be very useful, since we have to really work on saving fuel.”
Hershel nodded. “I’ll work on that. Otis has also communicated with some of his old friends from the area, his hunting buddies and the like, informing them of the kill shot. I assume that if they survive, they would also be willing to join us.”
“Good,” Rick stated firmly. People were their most important resource - even if they were mouths to feed, they would enable the building of a new society. And in a bigger community, they could all work together on producing food, ensuring everything functioned, so on.
And the more people they were going to have, the bigger chance there was to actually protect and fortify the school and to create outposts like Plant Yates. With more people, there was a much bigger chance of actually systematically killing all walkers that came their way and dragging them to the power plant.
Hell, they might even rig some sort of a system to call the walkers to the power plant, since that would be a much easier way to get them. Maybe some sort of alarm that would be heard far away, or a light that could be seen at night?
If the plant was nine miles away from the school, that might even make it so most herds would go past it and straight to the power plant.
Maybe they could also dig a trench around the school or the power plant, so the walkers could fall in it and be easier to kili…
Or act as a deterrent for any humans trying to get through. It was a good plan, right?
“Hershel, does any of your buddies know anyone who has an excavator?”
-
“The FEMA camp seems to be doing quite badly, right now,” Maggie told Rick, coming back from their daily mission of surveying the high school.
Maggie didn’t answer right away, just glancing at Glenn like she needed to get her feet under her before speaking. Rick gestured for the two of them to follow him, come inside the barn, just in case it would make it easier to talk about it.
“Tell me about it,” Rick stated. “Everything.”
Glenn, finally, was the one to talk. “The school’s packed. At least the front of the school. A few hundred or so desperate people are there, wanting to get into shelter, most of them being kids who go to the high school with their families, since it is a familiar location to them. But they aren’t taking more people in, even if some are sick. Apparently, the gym is already packed full and they don’t want to risk any more infected people going in. But that means, in that huge group of people, there were some we could see who had bites, and they were just ticking time bombs…”
Right. So, the people at the school FEMA camp really weren’t doing their job. Honestly, it was already odd how easily Rick and Carl had been able to go in and out of the school, though that had been in the first day of the camp having been established. Now? Rick assumed there was going to be quite the chaos, since it was day 4 of the camp being up and running.
“There were no medical personnel outside, just soldiers and FEMA officers trying to keep order,” Maggie said. “But it was basically a riot, covering the whole area in front of the school. People are really starting to panic, and some of them had already seen their family members die. They are desperate, and desperate people do dangerous things to survive.”
“Do you think they will make it through three more days?” Rick asked, honestly curious.
Maggie sighed. “They might. But it is like a pressure cooker - the people don’t feel safe in their own homes anymore, but they aren’t being let in the camp either. No food, no medicine. The FEMA workers were giving out cups of water at one point, but it is bad.”
Rick nodded. So, it seemed like there was the possibility of the camp failing sooner than expected, even when it was technically supposed to be a part of the chain of command right until Cobalt. Rick had thought Day 10 was early, but he hadn’t been there to see the way things had turned out the last time, he supposed.
“They’re trying to pretend it’s still a makeshift hospital or shelter, but we think they’re already past that point,” Glenn said softly. “There’s just too many people for the soldiers to handle, and it is going to boil over sooner rather than later.”
“Alright,” Rick said, already shifting his plans a bit in his head. If it was already that bad now, he didn’t know if waiting another three days was going to work. The news of the white house being evacuated had sparked quite a bit of unrest too, even though Rick knew that in truth, all the important officials had been evacuated to a bunker before the outbreak… “How many soldiers do you think there were? In total.”
“Maybe fifteen, something like that,” Maggie said. “And they don’t seem to have any great orders regarding the whole thing. And they are human, too, they all seemed to try and want to help, rather than shoot before asking.”
Alright. So, not the same kind of soldiers that Shane had told Rick about, shooting up the hospital where he had been at. And Otis had said there hadn’t been any bodies on the ground at the school - so it was possible that the soldiers indeed hadn’t shot anyone there, not even walkers.
Was it possible that the soldiers were a part of the community? The high school was the biggest one in the nearby area, and if the soldiers had been off-duty and deployed quickly, it was possible they had lived in Cranwall when they got their orders.
That would explain the hesitancy to shoot.
“Fifteen soldiers,” Rick said. “How many FEMA workers?”
“Probably another fifteen. Most of them inside, though - it seemed like they came out every once in a while, different ones, but they probably have their hands full with the infected they took in. We don’t know how many of those are inside the gym, after all.”
Right. “Are the people desperate enough that they would see someone helping and killing all the infected as saviours? Or are they still in the angry phase of desperation?”
Glenn looked down. “They do seem to be quite angry, still. Most don’t seem to realise that this is actually the end of society, they still think they are going home in another few days. They are bitter about how bad things are now, but they expect it to all return to normal, so they are angry.”
“In that case, they need to wait a few more days,” Rick said. “I can’t have people be angry at us, demanding things from us once we get there. We can’t deal with a group of people that think they are entitled to all the luxuries of life they used to have. That would make them turn on us when we start rationing food, making them work, so on. They need to be a bit more desperate, maybe see some death, before we go in.”
It was a dark way to look at it, but Rick had seen what such entitlement could do, how people who didn’t know what the world was like acted. They needed to know, and Rick trusted the high school would stay secure for another few days.
“You go back out there tomorrow. Keep surveying it. If things look like they are actually falling apart, you come and tell us,” Rick stated. “After all, we don’t want to lose all of those people either. Some of them are an acceptable sacrifice, but we want to keep most alive.”
They would look at it on a day-by-day basis. Rick was still going by the plan of taking the school on Day 10, but really, with the way things were going, they needed to be ready to take it at all times.
And that meant that Rick probably had to go talk to the Vatos once again, give them an update on their plans. After all, having twenty five men as additional muscle on the scene would be useful for controlling the crowd, even if Rick firmly believed that his inner circle could take out the military and FEMA workers.
But a few hundred people? That was the bigger danger, especially when they were panicking, irrational, and unlike the walkers, they could think. They couldn’t be fought, they needed to be controlled with a firm hand.
-
Lucille was back up and walking and she couldn’t have been happier. She was sick of having to rely on others. After all, it had been over a week since her surgery, and while she was still on heavy pain medication and her stomach felt off, she was feeling a lot better.
The wooden porch creaked under her slightly as Lucille took another slow, deliberate step, gripping the railing on the side of it as she got to the farmhouse, her slipper-covered feet tapping against the wood.
She had no idea where her husband was that time - probably somewhere with the rude brother of the second in command - and she didn’t even want to know what they were doing at that point. After all, Lucille still believed she had some morals, even if she chose to ignore them while she was with Negan.
So, instead of Negan helping her now, it was Lori, with Lilly looking over at them to see how she was doing. They both had been a great help. Lucille felt extremely grateful to actually have found some new friends to lean on, after how things had ended with Janine.
“You make it look easier every day,” Lori encouraged as Lucille walked through the doors of the farmhouse, only barely leaning on the doorframe and the walls.
Lucille turned her head at the brunette, smiling lightly. “Don’t let me fool you. I feel every inch in my stomach. But at least I am starting to feel like myself again.”
Lori stepped beside her, a small smile on her face. “I know the feeling. After Carl was born… you know he was a C-section, right? It took me a while to stop feeling like a stranger in my own skin, and it was painful. I knew I had to start moving again, but it still hurt.”
Lucille hummed. “I can’t imagine how you must feel, now. With Carl being the way he is. I always wanted a child with Negan, and I can’t imagine how I’d feel if I had one and then suddenly, he was someone else.”
Because honestly, while Lucille had had problems coming to terms with everything that had happened in the past few months, from Negan cheating to the cancer diagnosis and to this, she knew she still had no idea about how painful Lori must’ve been feeling like.
“Yeah, well,” Lori said. “That part wasn’t in any parenting book. My son doesn’t talk to me, he doesn’t even look at me.”
All of them had seen that, too. Carl was always hanging out with the black woman, who was apparently Rick’s second wife, though Lucille was able to tell they weren’t together any more. Still, she seemed to be Carl’s favourite person there, aside from Rick, but he seemed to be a favourite to many people.
“Maybe he just needs time,” Lucille said, trying to comfort Lori as they walked into the farmhouse. “You said he had to shoot you, right? It must be hard for him to see you again.”
Lori sighed. “I know, I know. It still hurts… but things have been better with you and Negan, right?”
It was a clear change of subject, with Lori probably not wanting to ponder about her own issues, and Lucille didn’t really mind it. She liked having someone to talk to about Negan.
“He’s been hovering,” Lucille said. “Whenever he’s around, at least. He treats me so carefully, even when I know what kind of man he is.”
Dark, that was what Negan was. And dangerous. Slightly unhinged. He had always been a bit off his rocker, and Lucille had liked that about him. His assholeness too, otherwise Lucille wouldn’t have stayed with him. But now? It had all been turned up to a notch.
It would have been much scarier if Lucille couldn’t also see the clear growth in him. He was clearly a different person, both in good and bad ways, and to Lucille, the good ones outweighed the bad.
And Lucille supposed that with age came such change, the calmness that had settled over Negan. She knew that while he looked the same age, he had lived a few decades without her. Hell, he must’ve been in his late fifties, early sixties, and that was an interesting thing to think about.
“I’m glad you are working it out, at least,” Lori said softly. “You look happier.”
Lucille smiled. “Yeah. But I think he still sees me as something to lose. Fragile.”
“You are fragile, right now,” Lori pointed out. “It is understandable. Hell, I was hovering a lot more when Rick got shot, even if he never got to see it.”
Lucille sighed. “I guess you also thought you saw Rick die, right? And then he came back. Negan actually saw me die, but I came back a lot later than your husband, different from who he remembers. He’s lived a whole life without me, a cruel one at that.”
“I did think Rick died,” Lori said. “I didn’t see it, but I saw him at the hospital, and then Shane told me he had died there. And I hate what I did after that - when he came back, Rick must’ve felt like I do now.”
“Lost?” Lucille asked.
“That’s exactly how I feel,” Lori said in a whisper. “He had every right to move on. Hell, I moved on a lot faster than he did. He had enough time to move on again, too. And now I’m trying to figure out how I fit in here.”
“You are allowed to take your time to figure it out,” Lucille said, reaching out a hand to place it on Lori’s arm. “Negan, Rick, they are busy trying to conquer this world. Making plans, gathering things. Hell, you have been going around kidnapping people. But you are allowed to take a step back and think about it all, find your own place. Same as me.”
Lori nodded. “I just feel like all of them are carrying a weight I’ll never be able to understand. Carol used to be my friend, you know? I thought I had her back, but she is very different. Far more than Rick is. All the others are different, too.”
Lucille couldn’t talk about the differences in the other people, but she did understand - Negan? He was definitely a different man.
“To them, we’ve been dead for a long time,” Lucille said. “They lived a long time beyond us. Hell, seeing Negan like this, actually respected by people, even if some also fear him, is something I never expected. They are different, they have found their dynamics together, and we feel out of place with them as well. It is just up to us to make a place for ourselves.”
“And how do you plan on doing that?” Lori asked, sighing. “I am trying, but I feel like most have no idea what to do with me.”
Lucille smiled. “You have already succeeded on one front - you’ve become my friend. That isn’t nothing. You aren’t useless.”
Lori smiled genuinely at that, and Lucille did feel relieved to have someone more normal to talk to, there. Someone closer to her age, too. She had tried talking to Annette, Hershel’s wife, since she hadn’t remembered anything either, but she wasn’t really someone who Lucille was able to click with.
“You’re my friend too,” Lori stated. “And you aren’t useless either.”
“Except for now,” Lucille said with a laugh. “Though getting carried around by Negan has been lovely.”
Lori snorted. “And you were worried he wouldn’t want you anymore.”
Yeah, well. “I guess realising that I have a chance to live changed a lot for him. Now he knows my death isn’t just inevitable, and we have a chance to rebuild something.”
And Lucille was really, genuinely, looking forward to that. She wanted to live an actual life with Negan, not the way they had been dragging on before. She knew it was going to be hard, based on everything she had been told of the outbreak, but she had hope.
“I am really glad for you,” Lori said. “And while I am not the best example of it, considering how it went down, I am proof that you can still have a child during the apocalypse.”
Lucille smiled. Lori had been listening to her whenever she talked about that, it seemed like.
“Well, first, I would have to get into good enough shape to even have sex,” Lucille said, noting the way Lori went red at the statement. “Apparently, I have to wait weeks before that.”
“Look on the bright side,” Lori said. “At least that’ll be once they have already secured the high school properly, once we have settled in there. You won’t have to have sex in the woods.”
Lucille smiled. “Is that how you got pregnant, then?”
Lori blushed quite furiously at that. Honestly, Lucille was starting to wonder if she had anyone to talk to about those things openly, considering she had been a small-town stay-at-home mum.
Probably not.
“Right,” Lori said. “It is a different world to the one you know of.”
Lucille supposed that it indeed would be. She could imagine it as a concept, she had seen the news, but realistically? She wouldn’t know until she had seen it in person.
“I’ll ge through it,” she said. “After all, I have people I can rely on.”
And that, to Lucille, was everything.
Notes:
So, what did you think of this?
Next up; start of September, planning the high school attack.
Chapter 40: Own it, like I did
Summary:
Plans for the takeover of Cranwall High School
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Wednesday, 1st of September, 2010.
Day 8.
It was the start of a new month and what Rick had designated as their planning day ahead of the Cranwall High assault. The next day they were going to get in contact with the Vatos, inform them of the specifics of their plans for Day 10, but Day 8 was just for them to plan it all out.
Instead of the barn like they had previously been in, the people in Rick’s assault team were sitting in a circle on a field outside the farm house. After all, the barn, the farmhouse and the shed were all too full to actually use as a meeting point, and there were ten people that Rick had included in the team.
Rick himself, naturally. Then there was Daryl, Carol, Maggie, Glenn, Michonne, Negan, Merle, Tara and Otis. Rick had really debated on whether or not to include Otis and Merle - but he knew that Otis was a good shot if need be, same with Merle, and he was thinking of having them just be on lookout in case they needed additional manpower.
In addition to them all sitting in a circle, Carl was there too, even when he knew that he wouldn’t be allowed to participate due to his size at the moment. But Rick knew he was already an adult in mind, and he needed to be included in their planning from the very start.
Rick breathed in the fresh morning air, handing out a stack of printed out maps of the Cranwall High’s floor plan he’d found online to Daryl, who took one of them and handed the rest over to Michonne, so on, until everyone in the circle had one.
“The school is quite big,” Rick admitted. “But most of the people we need to pacify will be outside. I would say the main objective isn’t to get in the school, but to get everyone outside to cooperate. Once they do, we go in, take care of all the infected people, take over.”
“And how’d ya suggest we do that?” Merle asked with a scoff, tossing the map onto the ground.
“We will act as the Saviors,” Negan said with a dramatic wave of his hand. Rick wanted to smack him on his smug face. “Didn’t our fearless leader just say that the main objective was to get everyone to cooperate? If we just go in, shooting people up, that isn’t going to happen.”
Negan was absolutely right about that. “A direct assault would risk mass panic. According to reports from Maggie and Glenn, who have been surveying the area, the people there are desperate, angry, hungry. With a few hundred individuals like that, it could easily overwhelm us, and it would undermine our objective of still keeping people alive.”
“So, what would you have us do? I’d say violence would be a great strategy, if the people there are wimperin’ bitches,” Merle snarked. Rick could see how mortified Tara was by the man’s language, considering she had never had to be around Merle before.
“What do you think it would take to bully two hundred people into submission with violence?” Negan asked. “In each group like that, there will be a certain number of outliers who will try to fight back. With so many people, that number will be too much for us to handle, and I don’t think bashing the rebels’ skulls in would be a great start to that relationship.”
Rick did note the way Glenn seemed to be doing better around Negan, now. At the start, he had flinched whenever Negan spoke, or at least when he spoke about violence. Now? Now, Negan’s presence just was.
“Indeed,” Rick said. “We need to establish ourselves as the authority to that group of people, but we can’t immediately start killing them, it’d start a riot. If we kill anyone, it has to be after people have calmed down a bit and we can properly explain why.”
Merle seemed to accept that, at least, though Rick could hear him grumbling something under his breath.
“Now, courtesy to Maggie and Glenn, we have some information on the camp. The facts of it might change, still, but we also know what Otis saw, back when he visited the camp in the first timeline,” Rick stated. “I think we need to review those facts.”.”
Rick looked towards Maggie and Glenn, nodding once, before continuing to speak.
“According to our intel, there were around fifteen military personnel there yesterday, with around the same number of FEMA officials,” Rick stated. “Fifteen is more than we have in our main strike force, but they haven’t shot anyone so far. I think those officers might not be their best trained - they would have sent their top guys to protect the CDC and Atlanta. Or they might be locals, called in to the nearest outpost.”
Either way, they had one significant advantage - they had been killing people for years. Even if the military men decided to start blasting at them, most of them had probably never actually shot and killed anyone. Rick’s group, though?
“The outside of the school has around two hundred people gathered, most probably coming from the Cranwall area, with parents and their school-aged children. We should assume that there will be at least fifty more people there once we take the place, and we have no idea which ones might be aggressive or infected, so we need to exercise caution,” Rick stated. “I was thinking of having the Vatos, perhaps twenty men if five of them stay at the nursing home, act as our crowd control unit. We have no time to assess their fighting skills now, so it might be the best position for them.”
“And we don’t know how well we would work with them,” Carol said. “Makes sense.”
Rick nodded. “Indeed. The vatos, from what me, Daryl and Glenn remember, were good people, but some of these men won’t even remember the apocalypse, nevermind meeting us. Only certain ones among them do, and that could cause issues. If they freak out, if they can follow orders, …”
But even when Rick was worried about certain things regarding the Vatos, he was excited to be working with them. After all, it was always more manpower for them, and they could be vastly useful in the future, if they actually could fight well and follow his lead.
“Do you have a plan regarding the possible infected among the crowd?” Carol asked, then. “Not everyone has a bite in a clearly visible spot, they might even be tempted to hide it.”
Right. That was an issue. Especially in the start, some people might still try denying they had been bitten, thinking that the worst couldn’t possibly happen to them.
“We give them two options,” Rick decided. “Either they submit to a full-body search or they will be guaranteed for a few days in isolation. That way, if they turn, they can’t hurt anyone else. We have plenty of classrooms for that.”
“We are asking random people to strip themselves for us?” Tara asked, clearly uncomfortable with the idea. And it was dark, but they had to do what they could to protect their group and those people, too, even from the ones among them.
“Indeed,” Rick said. “But we won’t force anyone to do it. We don’t know any of those people, and if we just let them among us without checking at all, who knows how many could die.”
“We could just check them for fever,” Maggie suggested.
“That don’t come immediately,” Daryl said. “Wha’ if they go to sleep, actin’ normal, then the fever comes during the night and they turn, killin’ who knows how many of their own.”
“We do what we have to do,” Carol stated. “And we can do it in private, for their comfort. If they don’t agree, I think one full day of isolation should be enough to see if there’s a fever coming in. So, their choice - 24 hours alone in a classroom, or a quick look. Full-body search sounds too scary, when it can really just be a quick look, front and back.”
“Yeah. I have done a few full-body searches in my time as an officer, and bites would be really easy to see compared to any other things one might have hidden,” Rick stated. “It would entail stripping, sure, but that wouldn’t have to be done in front of another person. After that, it would take under ten seconds to actually see if there are any bites.”
“Alright,” Tara said softly. “And what are we going to do with the infected?”
“We kill them all,” Rick said. “It might be traumatising for some people there, but no matter how I spin it in my head, we can’t let the fever take them and have them turn into walkers. I wouldn’t want that for myself either.”
“The gym is full of infected people,” Glenn stated. “After we take the school, are we just going to kill them all?”
“Yes,” Rick asked. “We do that before any of the healthy people outside get anywhere near the gym. They will have to be taught the horrors of the world at some point, but shooting people that might possibly be their family members would, once again, cause mass hysteria if they were to be aware of it. Once we have the cooperation of the military, we go in, neutralise the infected, then we secure the rest of the school. Only then will we let people in, as long as they consent to a search or the isolation.”
Rick turned to look at Otis. “To be absolutely certain, last time the school was empty of walkers, aside from the gym?”
Otis nodded. Good. That was going to make securing the whole thing exponentially easier to do.
“I think our biggest issue is convincing the military to cooperate at all with unknown entities like us. They might not be the top guys, they might be exhausted, but they are still military-trained, strong men that have their orders that they will follow,” Rick stated. “And the civilians will follow their directions, since there’s still a sense of authority in the figures affiliated with the government. If we go in and kill all the military men, even if we could, we would be seen as terrorists, and the cooperation of the civilian population would be questionable, even if we would help with the walkers.”
They, somehow, needed to get the military men to trust them. Any plan regarding that seemed unrealistic. Rick even thought about going in through a back door, eliminating the infected beforehand, therefore proving that they knew what they were doing… but that might also be just seen as mass murder, at this point, since nobody really understood the fact that there was no cure. Once bitten, you would die with 100% certainty. No immunity, no medicine, no nothing.
“If we are supposed to act like we are saving them,” Negan started out. “Then shouldn’t we dress up like the ones they’d assume would be coming to save them?”
Now that was a good idea.
“You want us to impersonate the military?” Maggie asked. “Do you think any of them would believe that? None of us are trained for the military, we don’t know how to act like it.”
“Hey, hey, wasn’t our fearless leader Sergeant Major whatever in the military of some damn republic?” Negan asked, looking at Rick.
Rick smiled. “Yeah, I was. For more than a decade after I got separated from Alexandria. And I wasn’t just a soldier, I was a superior officer to most people there. I know how to act like one.”
“An’ Merle was in the military, too,” Daryl said softly, looking at his brother. Merle had been quiet, which seemed to be his new way of doing things, just silently disapproving. Still, he looked up, genuine surprise in his eyes due to the fact that his brother had remembered to mention him.
Rick turned to look at the older man. “Are you still capable of acting like a military officer, still? Behaving?”
Merle snorted. “Yeah, I can, officer. Ya might not remember, but I did behave for the governor, too, eh? I can behave when I want to.”
Rick nodded. “Good. I could be the main one to interact with the military members, but it is good to have someone with knowledge of the actual military too, since I don’t know what might’ve changed between now and twenty years into the future. And the military I was a part of was built from the ashes of a national guard, so there were bound to be differences.”
“Now we just need some gear,” Carol said. “But like last time, I am sure there are already multiple abandoned military camps that we could check out. We need gear for, what, then people?”
“Thirty,” Rick said. “If we want to seem convincing, it’d be good for the vatos to have at least the wardrobe of a soldier. And with that many of us, they probably wouldn’t question the legitimacy of it.”
“So, where the hell are we going to get that many uniforms of the correct sizes?” Maggie asked.
Rick had a thought that seemed to be pretty ideal.
“Negan, remember the map of military facilities I gave you, that had already been evacuated?” Rick asked. “Do you think, when evacuating, they might’ve left some less useful things behind, such as spare uniforms?”
Negan smiled. “I like the way you’re thinking, sir.”
“So, the plan is, what? We go in, act like we are reinforcements from the military, and like Rick is a higher-ranking officer than any of them. We gain entry, deal with the infected, get the crowd under control, set up the checks, reinforce the school, have everyone settled in… and at which point, are we informing these people that we actually aren’t the military?” Maggie asked.
Well, wasn’t that the question?
“We need to do it pretty soon after everything is settled, so it won’t be seen as a huge betrayal later down the line,” Rick stated. “We could take aside some higher-ranking people among the military men, if there are any, and inform them of the situation. Perhaps tell them how they would have been abandoned during operation Cobalt, so on. Of course, we’d be doing this after we took their guns away.”
It was probably going to be quite the tense situation, once their deception came out and they still demanded the men follow them as their leaders, but it had to be done, since they couldn’t keep up the facade indefinitely. And if people weren’t going to cooperate, well, they would just lock them up somewhere to think about it, and kill them if there was no convincing them.
“So, tomorrow, we go and look through the closest of those military buildings?” Maggie asked.
Rick shook his head. “No, not you. You and Glenn have gotten familiar with surveying the high school, I want you still working on that. And me and Daryl have to go and inform the Vatos of the plan, where and when we will meet up with them… Merle, you think you’d be up for it? You are ex-military, you should know what to look for.”
Merle, though he still seemed like Rick had done something to personally piss him off, nodded.
“Good,” Rick stated. “You take Negan with you… and Michonne too. Try bringing back as many uniforms you can find, of different sizes, at least ones that would fit our main group. Possibly vehicles, too. If you can’t find any, try seeing if there are any abandoned military camps around the area, or in the worst-case scenario, we will rework our plan a bit, use uniforms from the sheriff’s station and hope the soldiers take us seriously.”
Speaking of the Sheriff’s station, Rick needed to go and raid that gun locker at some point. The laws still mattered somewhat, so he hadn’t done it yet, but he did want those guns, even If they might’ve already had enough either way. But those guns had saved their lives more times than Rick was able to count, and he wanted them back…
“The day after tomorrow, we take Cranwall High,” Rick said. “Then we start building our new society.”
With that, the group started dispersing, but there was still someone Rick wanted to talk to, someone who probably understood the burdens of leadership better than most. Because, even if seven out of the eleven people on the field had been leaders - Rick, Daryl, Carol, Maggie, Michonne, Negan and Tara - Rick felt that he needed someone who he knew would be honest with him.
“Negan,” Rick said quietly. “Before you go, I want to talk with you.”
Negan came to a stop beside him, posture relaxed, having just stood up from the ground.
“What do you want to talk about with me, my illustrious leader?” he asked, his voice carrying that usual smirk.
Rick didn’t smile, working his jaw a bit. He wanted to have a difficult discussion, and he didn’t know if he was going to like what he would be hearing.
“Do you honestly think that I can do it?” Rick asked. “Do you believe I can be a leader to those few hundred people?”
“Don’t sell yourself short, Rick,” Negan said, more serious now. “You’ll be a fine leader to them. This group of a couple hundred people? They’ll be your staunchest supporters in another year or so, because they were with you from the start.”
Rick glanced at him, but said nothing. Negan stepped forward, looking him right in the eye.
“Once you expand - and you will, you ambitious bastard - these people are going to be your foundation,” Negan continued. “They’ll stand by you because you made them feel safe when no one else did. Because you made them yours. And you will make them yours.”
Rick never thought he’d get a motivational speech from Negan. “Will I, now?”
“Of course you will!” Negan said joyfully. “Hell, Rick, if you managed to make me yours, you think you can’t do that to some simpleminded weaklings? First try getting them to follow you through respect, but if they won’t, well… I can always give them the treatment I gave you.”
Rick rolled his eyes. He knew Negan was trying to lighten the mood, but it was still an odd feeling, understanding how far they had come since that day.
“But do you think I really have it in me to lead such a large community?” he asked. “I’m not talking about making it through the next week. I mean long-term. Building something. Holding it. As someone who’s done it, do you think I have it in me? Be brutally honest.”
“Of course you do,” Negan said, without hesitation. “If you didn’t, do you think I’d be following your lead?”
Well, wasn’t that an ominous thing to hear?
Rick looked at Negan, more somber now.
“Is this how you felt, before you took over communities?” he asked.
Negan’s expression changed - a flicker of something harder, wearier.
“Do you really want to talk about that,” Negan asked, “Considering what I did to your community.”
“I do,” Rick said. “Because I have to be able to do that, too, despite how I might feel. I am just curious how you felt. It doesn’t have to be about Alexandria. How did you feel before you took over the group that was originally at the Sanctuary? You told me about that.”
Negan looked down at his hands.
“I was scared,” he admitted. “You think it’s about swagger, but it’s not. Not really. It’s about control - keeping the machine moving. Making sure the rules are clear. You give people certainty, they give you loyalty. Having rules means they don’t have to be afraid of accidentally pissing you off, and people that aren’t afraid are much better than those who are.”
Rick listened in silence, absorbing every word.
“You lose people,” Negan said quietly. “You compromise. You do things you swore you’d never do. You justify them. But if you’re strong enough to carry it - to own it, like I did, lean into the act - people thrive under you. Even in hell, like I made my community for some.”
Rick looked down on the drying grass of the field, then back to Negan.
“Thank you,” he said. “It helps… hearing another perspective on it.”
Negan snorted. “Don’t thank me, Rick. Just continue being a leader I can follow.”
Rick knew that that was going to be a hard thing to stick to, but he was going to do his best.
-
Thursday, 2nd of September, 2010.
Day 9.
“Guillermo,” Rick said in greeting, nodding at the man as he sat down. It had taken them two hours to get there with Daryl on that occasion due to the massive traffic jams Atlanta was experiencing. Rick knew that, come day 12 and the full-scale evacuation order, there was going to be no way in or out of the city before Operation Cobalt.
“Rick,” the man said, sounding cautious. “We thought you might’ve forgotten about us.”
Rick smiled. “I didn’t. We just had a lot of other stuff to plan out, but now we have locked in our timeline for taking the permanent location we plan staying at.”
Guillermo looked intrigued, at least, even though he was clearly very exhausted by everything going on in the city. “Tell me about it. What do you need?”
“It is a high school that currently operates as a FEMA camp,” Rick revealed. “Maggie and Glenn - you remember him, right? - have been keeping close watch on it. I have gathered a strike team of ten from my people, and the plan is to disguise ourselves as military reinforcements to gain cooperation from the officers on scene, then take over the camp.”
“You seem to have this all planned out,” Guillermo stated. “What do you need us for?”
“As I said, it currently operates as a FEMA camp,” Rick stated. “I am not expecting any of your men to fight the soldiers there, I would have to assess each of their skillsets first. But there are two hundred, maybe three hundred civilians on scene as well, hungry and scared, and we need crowd control established while my strike team takes out all the infected and communicates with the soldiers.”
“You want us to, what, keep an eye for riots?” Guillermo asked.
“Indeed,” Rick stated. “And anything else. Your people probably have skills with pacifying people too, considering the industry many of you work in. I want twenty of you to be there for the strike tomorrow, meaning that you’ll still have a force of five people watching over the nursing home.”
“That seems reasonable,” Guillermo stated. “And no fighting? And once we take the place, we get the elderly there?”
Rick nodded. “On Day 11, I think. Tomorrow will be focused on just taking the school, reinforcing it and getting everyone there under control. The full-on evacuation order to the Atlanta’s refugee camps will come by Day 12, we will do it before that point.”
Guillermo seemed pleased with that response. “My men are fine with being muscle.”
“Good. We will be going there during daylight. We were thinking late morning, before midday. We are trying to seem legitimate, and I think they wouldn’t even consider anyone shady would approach the camp in the middle of the day,” Rick stated, pulling out the map of Cranwall.
“So, meet us here,” Rick pointed at the water treatment plant a mile from the school. “At ten a.m. tomorrow morning. Have some guns with you, we will bring the rest we might need, including the uniforms.”
And so, the takeover would begin.
Notes:
This one was harder to write, because I am not actually a military strategist and I have no idea what would be the best stategy for the takeover of the camp. I did think of a few different options, and landed on this. I hope it seems possible enough.
Oh, well. Next up: Cranwall High.
Chapter 41: This is mercy
Summary:
Taking the Cranwall High School.
Notes:
Longest chapter so far, first one with over 5,000 words. I hope you enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Friday, 3rd of September, 2010.
Day 10.
It was ten a.m. the morning of the assault and Daryl had to admit that Rick looked damn good in the military uniform. Especially with the late morning sun framing his face in golden light.
Jesus, Daryl needed to get a grip. But it was quite unfair how well the uniform fit Rick and how ridiculous Daryl himself felt in it. But Rick was made for authority and he looked good in any uniform conveying that, even that ridiculous Sheriff uniform of his.
Maybe Rick hadn’t been born to lead before the apocalypse, but the outbreak had truly molded him to a natural leader for them all. And Daryl couldn’t help but gravitate towards that leadership, feeling content in Rick’s orbit.
Daryl watched as the cars of the Vatos men, four cars for the twenty of them, arrived. Rick went to greet Guillermo and Michonne, Negan and Merle started handing over the fatigues to them as well. Honestly, Daryl had no idea how the trio had survived the mission to get those things, considering their different personalities, and Daryl didn’t even want to know, not really.
Though he had to say, Merle also looked pretty ridiculous in a uniform. Daryl had no idea how his brother had survived the army in the first place, carrying with him such a bucketload of distaste for any and all authority.
But people like Maggie, Glenn, Michonne and Negan actually all looked quite sharp in the clothes. They were all such a fucked up group, honestly, and it was almost hilarious seeing them all wearing the same clothing, united together.
If only they could have taken a group picture and sent it to the past, to the day on that clearing. Everyone would have gotten suitably dumbfounded.
Around them, Daryl watched as the members of the Vatos started pulling on the fatigues as well, and he surveyed the group of men carefully. They all seemed to be relatively young, in their twenties or thirties, with only a few people that could have possibly been older. But they had been a group of young men, so Daryl didn’t question that.
They all seemed to be in pretty good shape, and honestly, they all looked fit to be soldiers. Strong, healthy men were the stereotype for that, eh?
That’s why Daryl almost felt bad for Carol and Otis. Carol, though she was strong as shit, didn’t really look like a soldier at all. And Otis, while a good shot, didn’t have the body type of a typical soldier.
“Oi! Time for a final briefing,” Rick shouted, his voice commanding, and Daryl instantly took a few steps to where the man was standing, turning to address the Vatos. “Did Guillermo inform you of your part today?”
“Yeah,” Felipe said, being one of the few in the group that seemed to actually remember them. Daryl just observed the twenty men, his eyes sharp and feeling annoyed by the missing weight of his crossbow. He assumed Michonne felt the same about her sword, but Rick was right - soldiers weren’t really supposed to carry those weapons.
“Good. We are not storming on a battlefield, and the hope is to make it through with as few casualties as possible,” Rick stated, no room for arguments. “Your job is to stay back and ensure the crowd stays under control. Once I have talked with the other military there and possibly gained entry inside, you can go talk to the civilians, to try and soothe them if you feel it is necessary - but don’t cause any issues.”
Felipe nodded and the other men near him seemed to understand as well. Daryl noted that while some of them seemed to be comfortable handling guns, some of them seemed to be pretty useless at it. It was clear that some of them, indeed, did not remember the apocalypse and were there just with the skills they had had in their regular lives.
“We will act like we belong. You don’t have to say anything to anyone, just follow along and don’t do anything out of the ordinary,” Rick continued. “We are walking into a place full of desperate people, as well as soldiers and FEMA officers on the brink of collapse. If we do this right, they won’t have enough energy to suspect us before everything is already settled and we’re in charge.”
The Vatos members had finished slipping into their uniforms, some more fitting than others, but at least none of them looked too out of place, though some of them were eyeing them, the main strike team, quite warily.
Rick continued issuing orders, and the tone in his voice did something to Daryl. “Don’t draw your weapon unless you have to. No wild shots. We can’t have the civvies panicking, flooding the school, getting in our way. We want cooperation, not a massacre. Got it?”
Felipe and the other Vatos nodded. Daryl noted that in addition to Guillermo himself, Miguel was also missing - the kid that Daryl had thrown Merle’s hand at the last time. Daryl did remember Guillermo being fond of that brat.
Rick turned to look at his people, and Daryl immediately felt his attention sharpen, meeting the man’s blue, focused eyes.
“Strike team,” he addressed. “We go straight to the front of the school where most of the officers are. Michonne, Merle and Negan found us a military truck and hotwired it, we will show up in it, with me and Merle in front, the rest on the bed of the truck, along with as many Vatos as it can fit. The rest of the Vatos will follow to the school on foot, and we will explain that away with the current shortages in equipment.”
Daryl still couldn’t believe the fact that Merle got to be such a huge part of the whole thing.
“I assume due to our estimates of around fifteen soldiers that it is a platoon led by a Second Lieutenant, at the smallest size of sixteen. I will try to talk to them first, the other soldiers should refer to them - and all of you will refer to me, I will act as your commanding officer,” Rick stated. Daryl shivered slightly. “And we act as the reinforcements with higher skill, since I assume the men there might just be the first ones pulled from the surrounding area in panic. We are the “elite” troops.”
Rick waited for a moment for everyone to process all that, before continuing, his hands on his hips, stance open as he addressed them all. “Don’t speak unless you’re spoken to by me or their commander, once we identify them. If you don’t know how to use a gun, don’t even try, that would raise suspicion. Act as calm as you can, stand up straight, so on.”
Rick seemed to pay extra attention to making sure that all of the Vatos understood his instructions, probably knowing that his own men would know them without having to be told them. Hell, the only one from Rick’s men that Daryl could see having an issue with anything said was Merle, but even if he was a piece of shit that despised authority, he definitely knew how to handle a gun, how to shoot, so on.
“Our first order of business is to get to the gym, to eliminate all infected. Then we clear the school and only then will we start taking civilians in, only after they have been checked or if they agree to 24 hours of solitary confinement to determine they haven’t been bitten,” Rick stated. “We will present this as new guidelines from the CDC. Since we are seen as military officers, I hope it won’t be questioned.”
Rick looked at his people carefully, eyeing them one by one.
“Maggie, Tara and Carol can conduct checks on any women, with Glenn, Otis and some of the Vatos being able to do them on the men, since I believe I still need me, Daryl, Negan, Michonne and Merle to keep everything in check. Though if the things seem calm, Carol and Negan can also conduct checks,” Rick stated. “I also told Lilly of this beforehand, so once we have secured the place, if any of the civilians would rather have a nurse conduct their check, we can get her to do it.”
Rick leaned against one of their cars, humming. “Once people are confirmed to be clean, we let them inside. Perhaps we could gather everyone in the school cafeteria, since I’m assuming that must be the biggest area inside aside from the gym, which will be overrun. There, we can give them some sort of speech about how things are going to be from now on.”
Rick sighed. “Though we might have to do that only after things have settled down and I have talked with the army officers in private, after they have given up their weapons, if they can be persuaded to do that. I don’t want to start the community on a lie, and I do plan on coming clean as soon as possible.”
Daryl watched Rick eye all of them carefully before straightening his shoulders, squaring his jaw and looking around his group. “Any questions?”
There were none. Rick had given them a pretty extensive briefing, and Daryl could see the determination in people’s eyes.
Whatever came next, they’d walk into it together, with Rick leading their way.
-
Rick could feel the slight shaking of the military truck as it rolled over some cracked asphalt on their short journey from the Water Treatment Plant to the Cranwall High School FEMA camp.
The windshield was slightly dirty, dusty, but Rick could still clearly see the scene they were arriving at on that lovely September day, the sharp daylight highlighting the group of a few hundred people gathered around the school entrance, clearly desperate for something, turning their heads and looking at the truck like it was a miracle.
No gunshots, just the sound of countless panicky people.
“Cranwall in sight,” Merle said, slowing down the thing. “Ya want me to drive into the crowd or stop right now?”
Rick hummed. “Stop now. We don’t want to start this out with a car accident.”
Merle stopped the military truck some distance from most of the crowd and Rick popped the door open on the passenger’s seat, stepping down slowly, his boots striking the pavement with deliberate force. Even when he had gotten used to those during his time at the CRM, he always missed his old cowboy boots.
The FEMA site looked exhausted. As soon as Rick got out, he could see people rushing at them, looking like they were their salvation. The crowd was huge, bigger than he had ever seen in one spot during the apocalypse, with tents slumped around, trash thrown on the street, just general disarray even when the military men were still doing their best to keep everything under control.
But Rick could see the relief even in the eyes of those officers as they saw them arriving. Not bearing any mind to the civilians who tried to push at him, he walked towards those officers, trusting his people to ensure that he couldn’t be reached by anyone random.
It was just as Maggie and Glenn had described.
Rick didn’t hesitate, but he didn’t rush either, each step he took measured and authoritative, the same kind of walk he had walked at the CRM. He knew he could never get rid of the bow-legged gait of his, but he had tempered it quite a bit during his time there.
Rick checked his name badge once more as he approached the nearest group of exhausted soldiers - Walker. He had deliberately chosen that name tag for the irony of it. That was the name of some bastard that had had to evacuate one of those army buildings far too fast to take his spare uniform with him, and now it was the last name that Rick was going to be using.
If he remembered correctly, Merle was Quinn, Daryl was Beck, Michonne was Cooper, Maggie was Fisher, Glenn was Grey, Carol was Meyer and Negan, bless him, was still just Smith, considering how common the last name was.
Rick saw one of the military men walk forward, waving at him with clear awkwardness, and Rick gave him a nod as he approached.
“We didn’t hear anything about reinforcements,” the man stated. “We’ve been listening to the radio, but we haven’t heard anythin’ in a while.”
“We only got the orders earlier this morning,” Rick said. “We were supposed to head to Atlanta like most officers, but we got rerouted here. I’m Captain Walker. You in charge?”
The other man grunted. “No, that would be Haldeman. I’m Jeffreys. He’s inside.”
Alright, so there was at least one officer inside, not just the few ones outside. Or perhaps Haldeman had decided he would be safer there, though Rick wasn’t going to make any assumptions about the man’s constitution based just on a few words.
“He checking on the infected at the gym?” Rick asked. “That was in our briefing. The gym was designated as an area for the makeshift hospital. But the rest of the school is clear, right?”
Rick assumed a position of authority over Jeffreys, who was probably just in his mid-twenties, and he seemed to not find anything about it suspect. Good.
“Yes, sir,” Jeffreys said, moving to eye Rick’s people. “May I ask how many men you brought?”
Rick smiled. “Thirty, including me. I’ve given some of them orders to help with crowd control, since you seem to have trouble with it.”
Indeed, the crowd was already starting to spill over at them, yelling questions, wanting answers to them. They were frantic, scared, but Rick didn’t acknowledge them. Not yet. After all, answering one question would mean having to answer others, and there was a mission he had to complete before he did any of that.
Rick could see the immediate relief in Jeffreys’ eyes as he heard the number of people that would be coming in as ‘reinforcements’. Rick almost felt bad for the kid, especially considering how he had probably died the last time. Almost.
“I am going to go talk to Haldeman,” Rick stated. He didn’t ask, just told Jeffreys how it was going to be. “We were given the blueprint in our briefing, and since the rest of the school is clear, we don’t need an escort. I am taking officers Beck and Smith with me. I assume you can work with the rest of my men to figure things out over here? Officer Quinn will be in charge.”
Merle. Honestly, Rick would have never left the other man in charge, if he hadn’t been the only one aside from him with military experience. And he had actual military experience from the time before the apocalypse, so he was going to be able to easily interact with someone like Jeffreys, maybe even bond with him over some military-related stuff.
After all, Rick assumed the military experience at the CRM was quite different from what it had been before the world had gone to shit.
As for why Rick had Daryl and Negan be the ones coming along with him? Well, he assumed those were the two strongest-looking ones, most likely to go through the extermination of all the infected with ease.
Because honestly? People like Maggie, Tara and Glenn looked far too young to be proper officers. Carol didn’t look threatening, and while it was usually an advantage, now they needed to show some intimidation too. And Rick needed Michonne to keep an eye on Merle, just in case.
“Yes, sir, of course,” Jeffreys said, turning to look at Merle, who was standing next to Rick. The young soldier paled slightly, but still had a brave face on.
Good. Rick left, walking straight to the front doors with Daryl and Negan, not paying any mind to some looks of confusion, suspicion and hope the other soldiers were sending them. As long as they were let through, they didn’t matter.
The doors hadn’t been locked yet, but they did have two officers watching them carefully. The two eyed them for a moment before one of them opened the doors, letting them pass.
Rick could hear the shouts of the people outside, wanting to be let inside as well, until those were cut off by the doors closing behind the three of them.
Rick let out a breath he had deliberately been holding, trying to look as calm and collected as possible, even when the whole thing was actually quite nerve-wracking.
“You know,” Negan said with amusement in his tone. “Coming to a high school? Feels like coming home. I used to teach in a place like this.”
Rick still had no idea how the infuriating man had actually managed to be a teacher in his past life.
Rick, Daryl and Negan walked through the long, empty hallways, Rick leading the way through the route he and Carl had taken just days prior, when the camp had been in a much better position.
As they approached the gym, Rick could hear the whimpers of pain coming from people that were clearly sick. He felt something twisting in his stomach and was about to say something as they rounded around one corner, but suddenly there was a gun pointed straight to his face.
Rick’s hands immediately flew up, placating, and from the corner of his eye he could see the way Daryl’s hand had moved to his rifle, ready to move as fast as possible if it meant saving Rick’s life.
And, to Rick’s surprise, Negan also seemed to be tense, worried, with a hand on his holster.
Rick looked at the severe man in front of him, holding a handgun only inches from his forehead, and he let his eyes wander to the man’s uniform, to the nametag on his chest. Haldeman.
Rick supposed they had found the commander.
“You’re 2nd Lieutenant Haldeman, correct?” Rick asked, calm. “I’m Captain Walker. But considering the circumstances, you can just call me Rick.”
Because, really, Captain Walker sounded ridiculous, considering the added context. It was like Captain America, but for walkers.
“First Lieutenant, actually,” Haldeman said, the tension in his shoulders easing a bit, but not yet lowering the gun. “Field promotion. My commanding officer got taken out by all of this.”
Rick nodded. “We were redirected here under orders from higher command to assist with the situation. We have gathered experience dealing with this, and we can ensure this camp won’t fall like so many have. We can ensure the infection doesn’t spread, ensure that none of the people outside are infected, then secure them all inside.”
Well, technically they were all infected, but…
Haldeman looked confused. “How would you know how to do all that?”
“Briefing from the CDC,” Rick stated. “We got new guidelines for dealing with infected and identifying them. If you let us handle this, I assure you, we can get it under control.”
“You think you can get this under control?” Haldeman asked, snapping. “I have been trying my best, God knows I have tried, but there is no hope. The gym is packed full, maybe a hundred infected people, some who have been attacking others and that we have had to restrain. The nurses are trying their best, but there is no cure.”
The cure was a bullet to the head.
“Let us in there. Me, Beck and Smith,” Rick stated. “Order the nurses and other medical personnel out. If you do that, I promise, the infection won’t spread past that one room.”
Because they were going to kill all those people there. Some of them walkers already, apparently, if they had been restrained due to aggression.
Rick could see Haldeman wavering, a battle in his head between trusting them and the feeling of desperation he, too, was clearly feeling. Finally, he let the gun drop to the floor and moved to open the door to the gym, calling out for any medical personnel.
It seemed like it was their time to shine.
-
Negan had thought going into the gym would be somewhat of a blast from the past, but no. The gym reeked of shit, vomit and rotten flesh and Negan definitely didn’t associate those smells with his teaching days.
The three of them stepped through the wide double doors, having waited until the medical personnel were all gone, not that there were many - three nurses, seven FEMA workers. No doctors on sight, since those had probably been sent to more important locations.
The stench was awful, but as the doors were closed behind them and Negan looked at the sick, suffering people around them, as well as the few walkers that had been strapped to some benches, and the few people with poorly performed amputations, he felt a sense of calm wash over him.
“We deal with this. Quick, efficient. Quiet, no need to cause panic,” Rick said, taking out a knife from his belt. Daryl did the same and Negan followed behind them, looking at the people.
There were many there. Some more coherent than others, but none seemed to be running or walking around, they just lay down or were barely sitting on some of the school benches. It was clear they were all suffering, but most of them were still alive. Breathing.
“No mercy, huh?” Negan asked, tightening his grip on the knife.
“This is mercy,” Rick said, his tone dark as he approached the first of the infected people, a younger woman who was whimpering on her side, sweating profusely. He aimed his knife, then stabbed it right through the woman’s eye, embedding it to her skull, and the whimpers stopped immediately.
They were still echoing all around them, though, coming from the other people. Negan steeled himself, picking a line of cots with the infected and stabbed the first one to the head, quick, before they would even know they were gone.
If they had still been more humane, they would have talked with each alive individual, given them some kind words, some comfort, before ending it all. But they didn’t have the time for that, considering how many there were, and they weren’t going to risk the situation derailing just to comfort people that would die either way.
“I chose to wait until it got to this point,” Rick said offhandedly, eyes distant, as he stabbed through the head of another infected person. “Some of these are my casualties.”
“This ain’t the time for morals,” Daryl snapped at the man.
“I am not worried about my morals,” Rick told Daryl. “Just a realization I just had.”
Negan wanted to groan. Seriously, those two, bickering like a married couple. But Negan worried that if he groaned, he would also puke due to the smell, and thus, he just continued his work of stabbing through the skulls of infected patients.
One of them met his eyes, actually looked at him with fear in her eyes. Negan could see the bite in her cheek and the way she was sweating, he knew she was already dead, but the way she looked at him when he killed her without mercy did shake him a bit.
If the situation had been different, anyone who saw what they were doing would have considered it an atrocity. Maybe they would have, even knowing the circumstances.
Negan thought back on the math Glenn had talked about. If one person stabbed an average of five walkers per minute, the three of them were taking out fifteen in that time, thirty in two minutes, ninety in six, and it would therefore take them a little under ten minutes to take out all the walkers in the gym.
But those weren’t walkers yet. They weren’t moving, yet, they were still alive and in pain. That meant that they were able to work faster, as sick as it sounded, and they were done with everyone by the six minute mark.
After Negan had finished the last one from his row, he breathed deeply, his chest heaving as he considered the scene around them.
Around a hundred dead people, with stab wounds in all their heads. The three of them standing there with bloodied knives - fresh blood, not the black and rotten blood from walkers. Negan was struck by the cosmic irony of committing mass murder with Rick and Daryl.
Negan noted the way that Rick went to grab Daryl in a sideways hug and he averted his eyes, surveying the rest of the gym for a moment before his eyes zeroed in on something at one of the corners.
There were a few boxes of discarded gym equipment there. Some basketballs, badminton and tennis rackets, jumping ropes. But Negan only cared for one thing he saw - there, along with the rest of the equipment, was a clean, wooden baseball bat.
He swallowed. He had given up Lucille the bat, but he knew he still felt far more comfortable using it compared to a knife or a gun. And as such, Negan walked up to the boxes, picking out the bat, feeling the smooth, solid wood under his fingertips, giving it a test swing.
“Oi, Rick!” Negan shouted at the man, still hugging Daryl. Rick’s head snapped up to look at him, freezing for a moment when he saw the bat. “Permission to adopt this lovely lady into the family? I promise not to wrap it in barbed wire.”
Rick sighed, rolling his eyes. “If you do anything with it that goes against us, I’ll shove it somewhere sideways.”
That, right there, was all the permission Negan needed, placing the knife back to his belt after wiping it on some sheets in one of the benches, keeping the bat in his hand.
“So,” Negan said, walking up to the pair. “How do you plan to explain this to Lieutenant Asshole over there?”
Rick snorted. “Honestly, if he assumed anything different was going to happen after the speech I gave him, I would be surprised.”
Well, Rick was probably right on that.
-
Rick pushed the gym doors shut behind them, muffling the silence that was louder than any whimpering there could have been.
A hundred people. Sick, sure, but they had been alive, they had come to the FEMA camp looking for help.
The worst part was, Rick felt nothing. He had told Daryl the truth - he wasn’t worried for his morals, he had just had a realization on the kind of man he had become. Especially considering that some of those people might have gotten help before they had been bitten, had Rick chosen to act sooner.
But it was what it was.
“Captain Walker,” Haldeman nodded at him, eyeing him up and down. Rick could feel his eyes stay on the traces of blood covering his hands, even when the work with the knife had been clean and efficient. “What happened there?”
Rick took a steady breath. He squared his shoulders, looking the man straight in the eye, not ashamed or hiding what he had done.
“First Lieutenant Haldeman,” Rick said, nodding. “As you said, there is no cure. The infection spreads through bites from those infected, possibly scratches, and it will kill you within a few days, through fever, unless you manage to amputate a bitten limb immediately after. The only thing we could do for those infected was neutralising them, so the infection could not spread.”
Haldeman’s jaw clenched. “You killed them all?”
Rick met his eyes directly. “Yes. It is a mercy and the only thing we can do to keep this camp secure. Which brings me to my next point - we need to ensure the high school is clear, and then start bringing people in, but not before we check them for bites or scratches. I want to set up two checkpoints, one for men, one for women, where they will be looked over in private.”
Haldeman seemed to be properly shocked, and Rick took advantage of that to continue.
“If someone doesn’t consent to this, they can choose to spend 24 hours in isolation to wait for possible fever, inside one of the abandoned classrooms,” he stated. “If they consent to neither, nor a check by a nurse instead of us, then they will not be let in. There are too many unknown people out there, and even just one infected one turning could spread the infection to dozens, killing them too.”
Haldeman rubbed a hand across his forehead, looking tired, disgusted, even afraid. But he still nodded once, stiff. “Alright. You’ve taken initiative, you seem to know what you are doing.”
Rick nodded. “I need my men to help clear out the rest of the building. Walk with me,” he said, motioning for Daryl and Negan to follow behind him, the latter swinging his new bat idly in his hand.
Christ, Rick hoped he wasn’t going to come to regret that decision.
Outside the school, the air was still thick with panic, but it seemed like the Vatos were doing their job with crowd control and even the ones that had been walking from the Water Treatment Plant had arrived. Rick could spot Merle, talking with Jeffreys in a pleasant manner, and Rick was honestly shocked with how well the man managed to blend in.
Rick walked up to Maggie and Glenn, who were standing on one edge of the crowd, as well as Michonne, a few steps from them.
“We cleared out the gym,” Rick said, knowing that the three would know what he meant by that. “I want you three to check out the rest of the school with me, to ensure that it is secure.”
Rick turned to look at Merle before they moved ahead. “Can you keep handling things here?”
Merle nodded. “It ain’t nothing.”
Good. Rick turned to look at Haldeman. “You stay here. You can talk with Quinn. Me, Smith, Beck, Gray, Fisher and Cooper will ensure the school is secure.”
With that, believing that Haldeman was going to cooperate, Rick moved back inside the high school with five of his people, hoping that Merle managed to keep everything intact outside.
Still, there was a reason as to why Carol hadn’t been included to go inside.
If things went bad on the outside, she was going to be able to do what needed to be done.
Notes:
So, what do you think?
Once again, I know nothing of military protocol, so I hope I managed to make this at least somewhat believable.
Chapter 42: The one willing to carry that weight
Summary:
Rick gives a speeck, comes clean to the soldiers, then gives antoher speech.
Chapter Text
Friday, 3rd of September, 2010.
Day 10.
As it had been assumed, there had been nothing more to take note of inside the main building of the high school. They had checked it out in teams of two - Daryl and Rick, Michonne and Negan, Maggie and Glenn - due to the size of it, and it had still taken them some time despite not even kicking open the doors that were locked.
Rick wanted to keep as much of the school intact as possible. He assumed they would find the keys somewhere, or alternatively, they did have a locksmith among the Vatos.
Now, walking back outside the school, Rick surveyed the few hundred civilians below carefully. They seemed to have settled down a bit, probably due to the presence of more personnel, now, and perhaps they thought that Rick and his group were a salvation for them. Rick didn’t know.
The people were no longer spiraling. They were tense, sure, buzzing nervously, but not shouting obscenities at the soldiers any more. Rick could see families there, parents holding their children close, and he noted most seemingly had a kid of the age that might’ve gone to the school.
It was possible, then, that those students had wanted to go somewhere familiar with their families when they had heard of the camp.
Some shot suspicious looks at some of them keeping order, and the soldiers seemed to be somewhat on edge, too - the actual ones. Even with Jeffreys chatting pleasantly with Merle, Rick could see some eyeing the latter with displeasure, gravitating more towards Haldeman.
Well, that was to be expected of Merle. So far nothing seemed to be challenging Rick’s authority directly, and if anything like that happened, Rick trusted in his people to handle it.
The main doors of the school were elevated compared to the people on ground, and Rick decided to stay standing there to give a small speech regarding the protocols they were going to put in place. Without a mic, he raised his voice just enough for everyone to hear without sounding too aggressive.
“Listen up!” Rick yelled out, getting the attention of all those people. And god, there were so many, it was a huge group of people he was speaking to. “We understand you are scared. You have been abandoned by the system that was meant to protect you.”
Honestly, Rick couldn’t help bashing the government a bit, considering they had all silently gone underground before the outbreak had even started.
“My name’s Rick. We have taken control of the school to stop the spread of infection,” Rick stated. “The inside is clear, now, and from this point on, we will be letting people inside if they fulfill the recent infection prevention guidelines from the CDC. Inside, you will be protected by us, and can have some food and water.”
Rick could see Haldeman eyeing him with annoyance, probably due to the fact that Rick had not discussed this with him. But he didn’t object, and Rick could see the exhaustion in the man too - it was likely that he alone had had to carry the weight of all the decisions in the camp for however long it had been standing, and who knew when he had last gotten sleep.
“These infection prevention guidelines include mandatory checks for any bites or scratches before entry to the school. We will be setting up two checkpoints, for men and women, where they can have those checked in private by officers of the same sex,” Rick stated. “For children, their parents are allowed to be there with them the entire time. If some don’t agree to this, they can also choose to have a quarantine of 24 hours in isolation to check for fever. If the person doesn’t agree to either of these measures, we won’t be able to let them in right now.”
Maybe later on, once there were fewer people coming in at once, but now? With so many people that had the potential to be infected, they had to make sure none of them were. For the safety of all of them.
“Tara, Maggie and Carol will be checking the women. Follow them if you wish to consent to a search,” Rick stated, and the three lifted their hands to signal to people where they were. “Glenn, Otis and Felipe can do the men. Felipe is also a registered nurse, if that makes it easier for you. We do have a female nurse coming to the scene later as well, if any of the women want to wait for that.”
The three, once again, lifted their arms to show where they were.
Rick watched how the crowd was reacting to it. So far, it didn’t seem too bad. Some seemed to be outraged by the thought, but most probably thought it was just a normal guideline set by the CDC, and they wanted inside.
“If you don’t want to consent to a search but want the isolation, you can inform me, Daryl or Negan of your wish and we will look into organising a private room for you. Note that, if you choose this method, you won’t be allowed to be with anyone else, even our children, since the infection will cause aggression and we can’t risk anyone being harmed,” Rick stated firmly. “And if you choose not to do either of these things, you don’t have to. That just means you won’t be allowed in, and you can seek alternative arrangements for shelter. Atlanta, for one, has many refugee camps that are taking people in without checks.”
Rick was sending all those that didn’t want to join him to their deaths. After all, if they were stubborn enough not to submit to either of the possible measures and if they left the school pissed off at Rick, it was better they weren’t going to be around for long to seek revenge.
Rick turned to look at Haldeman. “We will also be conducting the same checks on all members of the military here, as well as the FEMA officers, for the sake of making sure. I think we should do that right away. So, if you’d follow us.”
Rick decided that he, Negan and Daryl would check the military officers, the seventeen of them, all of whom were men. After all, if they got difficult, the three of them would be the best ones to handle it.
And if they consented to the strip search, removing all their clothes and equipment, it was also a good time to inform the soldiers that they weren’t actually military. It needed to be done as fast as possible to not be considered a betrayal, and if the soldiers got difficult, at least they would be out of the sight of the civilians to kill them.
Haldeman looked at Rick with some suspicion. “You want to search my men?”
“I do,” Rick said plainly. “All of them. Same rules, full compliance. Nobody’s above it. You understand we need to verify everyone, because even if they were honest, scratches and bites can go unnoticed.”
Though Rick thought it was far more likely people with them didn’t want to tell about them.
“I don’t like it,” Haldeman stated.
Rick squared his jaw. “I don’t care. This is about safety, not dignity. If they have nothing to hide, they shouldn’t object, or they can go into isolation.”
There was a pause before Haldeman gave a short nod, turning back to give orders to his platoon, after which they followed Rick, Daryl and Negan back inside. Rick left Michonne and Merle in charge of the outside, and hoped that those two weren’t going to kill each other.
Rick led the soldiers inside the school, giving the gym a wide berth. They still needed to deal with the bodies and Rick already had some fantasies of testing out the steam tractor that Hershel’s neighbour's friend had and that they were going to transport to the high school.
Rick picked one of the empty classrooms that wasn’t locked, leading the men in. “Do you want some privacy screens? I assume we could make some of the tables.”
Haldeman grunted. “No. Ain’t nothing we haven’t seen.”
Rick nodded, though he could note some of the younger officers such as Jeffreys did look a bit shy.
“Then go ahead. Leave the rifles on the table over there, we don’t want anyone accidentally firing when they throw them around while undressing,” Rick stated. Please, he begged internally, don’t question it.
Rick watched the way Haldeman paused, looking him in the eye carefully before moving his eyes to Daryl, who was stalking the corners of the classroom, checking it for anything, and Negan, who was still swinging that baseball bat of his idly.
Rick could see a sliver of recognition in his eyes.
“What is your unit designation?” Haldeman asked carefully.
Rick didn’t answer, just looked at the man in front of him carefully. He could see Daryl already moving his hand on his firearm, ready to drop him the instant he turned dangerous towards Rick - or if Rick gave him a sign.
“Did you serve in Afganistan? Iraq? You are in your thirties or forties, based on your age and rank, you would have, right?” Haldeman stated.
“I have fought in wars,” Rick stated plainly, but didn’t specify.
It seemed like Haldeman’s eyes finally filled with clarity.
“You aren’t real soldiers,” he said, looking at Rick, Negan and Daryl. “None of those people are, are they? There are thirty of you, and none of you are real military?”
Haldeman didn’t seem to be aggressive yet, just horrified, and the other soldiers in the room seemed to be panicking too, clearly not knowing what to do.
“Technically,” Rick started out. “I am Sergeant Major Rick Grimes of the Civic Republic Military. Also a Sheriff’s deputy in King County. And Merle, Quinn, was a member of the actual US army. Still, nothing that I’ve talked about outside that is a lie. We are here to help, to secure those civilians and this high school, and to establish a base here when the US government goes down and decides to execute Operation Cobalt and leave all the smaller refugee camps stranded.”
Rick could see Haldeman’s eyes widen slightly, and Rick knew the man knew exactly what he was talking about.
Okafor had been a Major and he had been informed about Operation Cobalt, even participated in the napalming. Haldeman was a First Lieutenant, so two ranks below that, and he wasn’t in the air force, which had been essential for Cobalt. But was it possible that any officers of his rank had been informed of the possibility, even if they didn’t believe it would actually happen.
“The government will launch Operation Cobalt on Day 16. 9th of September. All the major cities will be napalmed to the ground, killing all those people in refugee camps there,” Rick continued, taking advantage of Haldeman’s silence, raising his voice so all of the regular soldiers would hear, too, and he could see the clear shock in their faces.
“The full evacuation order will come on Day 12, two days, and at that point, the roads to Atlanta will get jammed. If you have any family there, tomorrow’s the last day to get them out, otherwise there’s a good chance they will die during the attack from the military,” Rick stated. “We are here because we have a plan, we know how to handle this, and we have experience doing so.”
Haldeman’s face had gone pale.
“We are not here to get you killed,” Rick went on. “We are here to get you and all those people out there through this alive.”
“And what?” one of the soldiers shouted. “You want us to answer to you? You have no qualifications, you-”
“And do you have any qualifications to get through this?” Rick asked. “Based on how things were going out there, you don’t. I am not forcing any of you to stay. Just know this - we will be taking control over the high school and we will keep those people safe. If you want to run, run, but we will be in charge from now on.”
“How do you know all this?” Haldeman asked carefully. “I can tell you aren’t regular folk, based on what you did at the gym. But if you aren’t military, then how?”
At least the man didn’t sound aggressive. Good.
“Because we have known that this was coming for a while,” Rick said plainly. “The government has known for four months without taking any active measures to prevent it. They just hid their most important politicians underground, and they already believe it is all a lost cause. Due to insider information, me and my people have been able to prepare, and we know exactly how to deal with it and how to turn this school into a functional community.”
Haldeman looked bewildered. “They have known for four months that this was coming?”
Rick nodded. “I was told that directly by the FBI. I was also given a map of military locations that were evacuated before the outbreak even started, from where we were able to get the uniforms. No matter what your superior officers might try to convince you of, the government has already given up on this country, and in another six days, all major cities will be napalmed and neither laws nor authority will matter any longer. It will be all about survival, and that is what we are planning on.”
“We can’t abandon our orders,” Haldeman said, though Rick noted pointedly that he still hadn’t tried to aim his gun at them, that he was visibly wavering.
“And your orders are, what? Ensure that there’s a makeshift hospital inside and that the civilians stay safe? Keeping order on the front doors?” Rick asked. “You can continue doing that if you want to, we won’t stop you, but you also won’t be able to stop us from ensuring that this place becomes one of the few surviving communities. We have made plans - we can connect to the power plant and keep it running, keep the water treatment plant operational, we can farm on the fields here and around an outpost of ours, so on. We are prepared. You just have to follow our lead to survive.”
“What if we just kill you and take your men?” one of the younger soldiers asked. Rick snorted.
“Have you ever even shot anyone?” Rick wondered. “There were no bodies outside, not even those of the infected. Nowhere around the school either.”
The soldier shut up, looking down. Rick eyed all the sixteen regular soldiers and Haldeman, humming.
“Actually, this was a good idea,” Rick stated. “How many infected have you killed? Each one of you. And by infected I mean those who die and turn into biters. My group calls them walkers.”
Rick noted the way Haldeman eyed the name tag on his fatigues, and he fought the urge to smile.
“None,” one of the soldiers said. “We don’t kill the sick. That’s not who we are.”
Rick wanted to roll his eyes. “That’s not how the world works anymore. The government has abandoned you and soon, you will have no authority over anything. The world as you know it is done.”
“And what will you do, if we choose to fight against you?” Haldeman asked. “Kill us all, like you did with the infected at the gym?”
Some of the soldiers looked shocked by the information of what they had done.
“Yes,” Rick said coldly. He wasn’t a liar, after all. “Anyone trying to hurt my people dies. Even if you could kill us three, which I wouldn’t bet on, do you think you could get away unscathed? As soon as one of you tries anything, Daryl’s going to put a bullet in their skull.”
Some of the soldiers turned to look at Daryl, who was clutching his rifle, clearly not liking the way Rick was in danger.
“And if any of you are still alive and we capture you?” Rick said. “Negan’s going to bash your head in with that baseball bat.”
“Do you really think you can fight all of us at once?” the most argumentative of the younger soldiers asked, walking up to stand right in front of Rick. If he thought that being taller made him more intimidating, he was dead wrong. He looked like a kid having a tantrum.
“Yes,” Rick said. “From what I’ve seen here, none of you have shot anyone or anything. If I attacked one of you, I could use them as a shield while gunning down the rest while you were still trying to figure out if you want to escalate or not.”
“So what are you, then?” Haldeman asked. “You said you weren’t military, except for a military that I’ve never heard of. You said you were a sheriff, but I don’t think they have skills to do the things you’re describing. What is it, then? Some underground militia? Are you involved with the gangs, the cartel? Secret service? You said you were told things directly by the FBI, so you must be important somehow.”
How many times was Rick going to get mistaken for a mob boss, really?
“You wouldn’t believe us if we told you,” Rick stated. “The truth is, we are time travellers from the future and we have gotten through the outbreak once before, with all of us three having lived around two decades into it.”
As expected, Haldeman didn’t look like he believed that.
“What’s the real story?” Haldeman asked. “If the government knew of this for months in advance, are you some sort of… group that has been trained to deal with it? But then I don’t get why you would come here, acting as if you were in the military.”
“We are time travellers from the future and we have gotten through the outbreak once before,” Rick said the same words once again, not changing the tone. “That’s the truth. I mentioned the Civic Republic Military, right? It was formed from the Pennsylvania National Guard after the outbreak. That’s why it doesn’t exist now. I talked with the FBI because I gutted a person in public and acted suspiciously afterwards, and they knew about the time travellers, so they let me go.”
Haldeman looked even more disbelieving. “Time travel is impossible.”
“So is the dead coming back to life, but here we are,” Rick said. “That’s why I know of Operation Cobalt. It happened. That’s why we are so ready to kill people now. How many people have you killed, Haldeman? I don’t even know how many by now, but it is in the hundreds.”
“I still have no reason to believe you,” Haldeman said. “How could I? You walk in here, acting like you’re in charge, and you keep on lying and lying to us.”
“We are in charge,” Rick stated. “You were one bad day from falling apart here, and we saved you from that. Now, if you follow us, you can be a part of the community I am going to build here. If you don’t, then you are free to leave and try to survive alone outside. But trust me, you won’t, it will get much worse than this.”
Haldeman squared his jaw, clearly not wanting to listen to Rick. But Rick pushed past the one posturing young soldier, coming to stand right in front of Haldeman, meeting the man’s dark eyes.
“You know you can’t survive out there,” Rick said. “I could see it in your eyes when you saw we could handle this - you were relieved. You are used to following orders from your superiors, and you can do that with me as well.”
Haldeman didn’t flinch. “Why are you the leader, Rick? As far as I heard, most of your people supposedly lived through this before, which I still don’t believe, but why would you be the leader to them?”
Rick smiled. “Because I am the one willing to carry that weight on my shoulders. If you think you want to lead, trust me, you would crumble in a week. I’ve been doing this for years.”
Haldeman nodded, taking a step back, turning to look at his men.
“You heard Sergeant Major Grimes,” the man said. “Let’s show him we aren’t infected, and then we help with crowd control.”
Haldeman turned back to look at Rick as he set his rifle on the table that he had indicated at the start. “If you turn out to be a fraud, I will kill you in your sleep.”
Rick grinned at the man, not having expected anything less.
“You can try,” Rick stated. “But fair warning, Daryl might put an arrow between your eyes before you even get close.”
Haldeman didn’t seem amused, but he seemed to cooperate - for now.
Though Rick knew he needed to keep an eye on the rest of the soldiers. Jeffreys seemed alright, but there were some that seemed to be pretty antagonistic, and Rick wasn’t going to let anyone endanger their people.
Cranwall High was theirs. Now, they needed to deal with the humans.
-
The afternoon was sent by performing checks and setting up isolation areas for those that didn’t consent to them. Rick surveyed everyone around carefully, taking note of any people that seemed like they could be trouble.
All in all, it was still going relatively well. Most people agreed to just go through the checks and seemed cooperative. But that was probably because they were hungry, thirsty, and still believed that they were part of the military.
Rick knew that the situation was most likely going to change once the people felt more content, once they would start wishing for things outside basic necessities again, especially when there wasn’t going to be a return to the regular life any time soon.
Even if they were building a society, it was going to be different, and everyone was going to have to contribute with manual work. The people were just going to have to accept it.
All of the checks for bites hadn’t been great, though. There were some who were infected, but still well enough to walk and be coherent.
Rick had asked that in those situations, a bullet was put through their skull, faster than they could even blink. They would know nothing, would feel no pain or horror. Or if the person checking couldn’t do it, then they would ask for Rick and he would make it happen.
If those people had any family with them, they didn't get to say goodbyes either. But that was the trade-off of not having to be afraid, and Rick knew it was cold, but he had to be, if he wanted to keep all their people safe. And it was mercy.
The corpses of those people were discreetly moved to the gym, where from Rick's people would move them somewhere else at night, so as to not cause panic. Rick just needed to figure out where, since he did have possible plans regarding them.
He did have his fantasies of walker-powered steam machines…
Now, though, everyone that had consented to the checks had gotten through them, and they were all gathered inside the school cafeteria, some holding cups of water they had been given, as well as some protein bars and other snacks they had gotten for them from the vending machines. They would have proper food once Rick’s people managed to transport all their supplies and other equipment inside the school, but for now, the people were happy with that.
Daryl and Negan had dragged some of the lunch tables to the side, leaving one circular one in the middle of the room, and Rick breathed deeply in, knowing that he had to bear the burden of being a leader - which, on that occasion, meant giving out another public speech for the people there. They were now calmer, more relaxed, but Rick knew there could be riots once they found out that they weren’t the military.
But at least everyone had been disarmed during their checks, the people inside had no weapons to turn against Rick, and he had the Vatos and his people protecting him.
Rick walked past the people, meeting some of their eyes and keeping himself calm, collected, for them. Then, he stepped on top of the table, with Daryl sitting on the edge of it, always by Rick’s side and Rick knew that the other man was ready to even take a bullet for him.
Rick gave Daryl a sharp nod before he turned his attention to the rest of the people around him, the amount teetering around two hundred and fifty people, and Rick was positively overwhelmed by the amount of people.
He knew that if he could keep them all safe, they had a real shot of building a functioning society, especially if they were to expand like Negan predicted. That piece of shit - and Rick couldn’t believe he was thinking those words affectionately.
Rick’s eyes found Negan’s in the crowd, and he wondered how the other man had once felt, making such speeches. Rick reminded himself of the things he and Negan had discussed, and when he spoke, his voice was clear, steady.
“I know you are all scared. You were told by the government that these camps would be a salvation, that help would be coming, and while we are here to help, I unfortunately can’t give you any news of things getting better outside,” Rick stated. “The world as you knew it isn’t coming back.”
Rick paused, watching the reactions of the people. Some looked down, some turned right at him, clearly listening carefully.
“My name is Rick Grimes,” he said, his voice echoing in the large room. “I am not actually a soldier, just someone planning to fight this thing as hard as possible, someone who wants to build a community here, even when the government has abandoned us and the laws will no longer matter. Me and my people came here not to hurt you, but to protect you.”
He needed the people to believe that, even when they seemed shocked and horrified by the fact that he wasn’t actually a soldier. Some seemed to want to shout accusations, but the presence of the armed men probably reigned them in to some extent.
But Rick did want to protect them. After all, they could have left the high school on its own until the time Otis and Shane had been there the last time, when it had been overrun and everyone at the camp had been dead.
“You’ve not seen everything that is out there, but you will. Some of you have probably seen the dead walking already - and that is what we are up against. But if we stand together, all of us, we can make this place ours and thrive here, even with the dead walking around,” Rick stated. “This is the beginning, if you choose to make it one. Because what you have seen isn’t just going to pass, this is the way things are now and it isn’t going to change.”
Unless they actually worked on systematically hunting down and killing all the walkers. But that was a pipe dream.
“This school is not a FEMA camp anymore, waiting for death. It is going to be a community, one that protects its own. While you might not believe it now, we can survive this. These fields can grow food, we have medicine and doctors to treat the sick, we can keep you safe, as long as you follow the rules,” Rick continued.
Now, onto the rules - that was one part that Negan had emphasised. There needed to be rules that people could follow,so they didn’t have to worry about doing something bad by accident. As long as they followed the rules, they would be alright, and that was a security people needed in desperate times like this.
Rick stood a few steps on the circular table, his boots echoing against the polished surface, his voice firm as he continued speaking.
“There are rules,” he started out. “You already know a few - everyone new gets checked before they are let in or they are put into isolation. We won’t risk all of your lives for one mistake, one infected person getting in and biting you. Because bites kill you.”
Rick needed those people to remember that extremely well.
“You are free to leave during the day. We are not locking the doors or holding you hostage, but the world outside is dangerous. And if you stay, you work. All of us will contribute to this community. Me, my people, and all of you. We will follow the rules, protect each other, and that is how we survive. But from this moment on, things are going to change.”
Rick sighed, knowing that the next words would be harder to swallow than even the demand for work.
“We are not here to control you, but to protect you. And one key rule of the community is that you will not attack anyone else here. No harm to others, no causing panic, no sabotaging us,” Rick stated firmly. “You can trust us that inside these walls, anyone trying to hurt you will be dealt with.”
It was better to word it that way, instead of blatantly saying that they would kill anyone that went against them.
Rick scanned the room of people, noticing how some of them looked frightened by him. Even some of the soldiers looked worried, Jeffreys in particular. Rick’s own people, though? They only seemed to have respect for him, and that took off some weight from his shoulders.
“Another important thing is that we are all infected. Bites kill you, and if you die, you become one of the walking dead. But even if you die from something other than a bite, you will turn,” Rick stated. “That is why we will have a curfew. At night, you will be separated into smaller groups for each classroom, so if anyone dies of causes unrelated to bites and turns, they will not endanger everyone, just the ones in the same room as them.”
At least this time, Rick had remembered to mention the neat little fact. Also, a fucking curfew? He knew what had happened at the prison and why it was necessary with so many people in different stages of health, but still, he was starting to sound like the governor.
“We are setting these rules to protect you. Even a single walker is a danger, and if one of them wanders around at night, among sleeping people, they could bite dozes before anyone would notice, and then those would bite others too, and it would start a domino effect,” Rick stated. “We won’t let that happen to you.”
Rick swallowed. “Again, we aren’t holding you hostage. If you don’t agree to these rules, you are free to leave during the day. But here, we will provide you with food, water and protection, and we have plans to ensure that electricity and running water stay on. If you leave, you will find that the rest of the world will be hell compared to this.”
Rick stepped off the table, taking deliberate steps to the windows of the cafeteria, where one could see to the yard outside.
“We are going to start reinforcing this place. Those fences might hold for now, but if we plan to farm here, we need to make them stronger. There will be people putting down walkers around the fences at all times, lookouts around the school, alarm systems, so on,” Rick stated, pointing outside. “We will ensure that nothing, neither dead nor alive, can hurt you here, if you stay.”
But in exchange, well…
“And if you stay,” Rick started out. “You answer to me. You will provide for the group, follow the rules. If you stay, then today we will be taking a list of everyone’s profession here, organising shifts for different tasks. This is our offer to you.”
Rick looked around, one last time, walking back to the circular table.
“Nobody’s keeping you here if you don’t agree with it. But if you stay, you follow my lead. In time, you will one to understand why.”
Rick really hoped that he didn’t sound too much like the governor or Negan. Jesus, it seemed like public speaking was going to be his new hobby.
Notes:
What do you think of that?
I am also curious, which is your favourite chapter title so far? I've tried to keep them interesting.
Next up, we start building the community and organising Cranwall into the base we want it to be.
Chapter 43: "I am Rick"
Summary:
Daryl and Rick have a talk about certain things. Rick goes to torment their hostages a bit more.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Saturday, 4th of September, 2010.
Day 11.
Throughout the night, Rick and his people, along with the Vatos and some of the soldiers, worked to carry the bodies outside, cleaning the gym up properly. Rick had them all piled up in the baseball field with the fence that wasn't see-through, just so the civilians couldn't get a look at them.
After that was done, it was already past two a.m., but for Rick, the work wasn't done yet.
He and some of his people, through the early hours of the morning, started transporting all their supplies to the high school, truckload at a time. They left some to the farm, since it was to be a designated outpost, but most of it was taken to the staff rooms of the school, which could be properly locked to prevent theft.
Especially after Haldeman had graciously offered him the keys they had received when they occupied the building.
By the time they were done for the day, it was four in the morning and Rick was so exhausted that Daryl had to practically carry him to the principal's office.
Honestly, Rick wondered how Daryl had managed to amass such a tolerance for the lack of sleep.
“Ya need to rest,” Daryl said, helping Rick lay on the couch that the principal's office had, where that teacher of Beth's had been sitting after the stabbing-incident. It was red and quite soft, and Rick relaxed immediately to the feeling.
“We need to get up early tomorrow,” Rick muttered, his eyes closed as he felt Daryl throw a blanket on him. Rick blinked, confused.
“I took it from the farm,” Daryl explained. “Ya deserve it.”
A soft smile came to Rick's face and he reached out a hand, placing it on Daryl's cheek. “You're so good to me.”
Daryl just grunted, taking a step back so Rick's hand fell from his face, though before Rick could start wondering about whether it was because Daryl disliked it, the other man had moved to crouch at Rick's feet, starting to untie his combat boots.
Rick lifted his head a bit from the armrest of the couch, looking at the scene in amazement.
“Don't ya make it weird,” Daryl grunted at him, taking a hold of Rick's ankle as he pulled off one of the combat shoes. “I got yer proper boots from the farm too, and yer clothes. Ya look good in the uniform but I can tell ya don't feel comfortable in it.”
Rick smiled, leaning his head back and letting himself relax, feeling Daryl take off the other shoe too, throwing it to the floor.
“Did you bring your proper clothes too?” Rick asked, curious. “Not that the uniform doesn't suit you, it just looks weird.”
Daryl nodded. “Yeah. I know tha’ I look ridiculous in this.”
Rick shook his head. Honestly, Daryl looked pretty sharp in the uniform, cleaned up. But Rick preferred him just as he was, dirty and rough, comfortable.
“You don't look ridiculous,” Rick said. “You never do.”
Daryl looked at him for a long moment, his blue eyes storming with something unsaid. Then he looked down at his feet, sighing. “This ain't the time for this. Ya need to sleep, be in shape. Take care of yerself.”
Hell, Rick had already lost his sleepiness by Daryl taking off his shoes. It shouldn't have been as hot as it was, but Rick decided that it was definitely the time for whatever ‘this’ was.
“You know,” Rick started, shuffling a bit on the couch so he was half-sitting. “Carol said I needed to talk to you. Maybe this isn't the best time, but that's what she said. And she's right.”
Daryl deliberately turned his back on Rick, walking off to the other side of the room, sitting down on a wooden chair and starting to remove his own shoes too.
Rick, in some ways, wished that he could've been the one to do it. Taking a hold of Daryl's ankle, untying the shoelaces and then gently removing those combat boots, maybe giving the man's feet a massage. Honestly, after working all day and guarding Rick at all times, he would have deserved it.
“Carol needs to learn to mind her own damn business,” Daryl said with a rough tone. “I ain't need a talk.”
“But you deserve one,” Rick rebutted. “I am probably confusing you, and I don't want you to feel that way. I want to be absolutely clear with you.”
Daryl threw his boots on the floor quite roughly, then moved to taking off the fatigues. It wasn't nothing Rick hadn't seen of the man at some point, but he couldn't help but feel his excitement spiking.
After all, usually, Daryl had just slept in his damn clothes all the time. It was only now that he wanted to get rid of the military wear that he was undressing for the night.
Rick shivered a bit on the couch at the sight of Daryl's muscular build as he threw off the uniform jacket. Daryl was broader than Rick was, especially now that Rick's body hadn't been tempered by the outbreak yet, now that he didn't look like he'd done before arriving at Alexandria.
Rick had been a small-town Sheriff's deputy, not having to do much physical work. He obviously was strong, but not like Daryl. He could fight, but Rick knew from experience that he could also lose those fights.
But Daryl had had a hard life before the outbreak, too, and it showed. His hands were already calloused, his muscles built from hard work, not just going to the gym. He might’ve looked young and his hair might’ve been cute, but he was rough in all the right ways.
Rick liked that.
“You don't have to talk if you don't want to,” Rick told the man. “But I will. And I want you to listen.”
Rick knew that if he asked something of Daryl, the other man would follow his lead. And so he did, moving from the chair to the floor with a sigh, the military pants and t-shirt still on, looking at Rick head-on.
“So talk, then,” Daryl said. “Ya want to do shit with my hair again? Yea can do that, if ya want to. Ya don't have to ask.”
He was deflecting from the real discussion they were about to have.
“I do want to do that. Every day, for the rest of our lives, as long as we're both here,” Rick said. “I know we might die any day, and I will never try to lock you up here just because I'm afraid one day you won't come back when you go out to hunt, but I want to spend whatever time we have in our lives by your side.”
Daryl sighed, pressing his face to his arms, which were crossed over his knees. It reminded Rick a bit of the awkward way he'd been sitting on the front porch of the house in Alexandria, during those very first days there.
“Ya want to talk about feelings? At four in the damn morning?” Daryl asked. Again, deflecting.
“Do you want that too, Daryl? Rest of our lives.” Rick asked, softer this time. Rick wasn't going to feel insecure about it, but while he knew Daryl was his, he did want to hear at least some confirmation that he wasn't just pushing and pulling in a direction Daryl didn't like.
“Ya know I'm gonna stay by yer side for the rest of my life,” Daryl said. “And it's gonna be my life, I ain't lettin’ ya die before me again. Or if ya did, I'd stay by your grave, because this time I'd find the goddamn body to bury.”
Rick honestly felt like tearing up. How could Daryl say something like that so nonchalantly, like it didn't mean the world to Rick?
Rick reached out as far as he could with his hand, and when he noticed Daryl was too far for it, he grunted, rolling off the couch and to the floor as well, crawling to sit by Daryl's side.
“Oi,” Rick said softly. “You know I'd do that to you too? If you died, I… I know we can lose each other, but unless I had confirmation, I'd never stop looking. And if I found you and had to lay you to rest in the ground, I'd do it somewhere pretty, where I could visit every day.”
Rick laid his hand carefully on Daryl's shoulder, moving to rest his face in Daryl's hair, inhaling carefully.
“I wouldn't want that,” Daryl said. “I'd want ya to be happy. Dead is dead. I'd prefer ya burned me so none of ya had to feel sad, visiting a grave.”
“I'd be more sad if there was no place to visit,” Rick said. “Even if we burned you, I'd keep the ashes with me. Maybe in a nice leather pouch on my neck, so you'd always be with me.”
Daryl snorted. “That'd be morbid. Next yer gonna say yer goin’ to throw bits of them to every place ya visit, so I can still travel even when I'm gone. Like some damn tragic love story.”
Daryl was the one who said it first - love.
Rick hadn't even dared to think of that, even when he had known for years he loved Daryl as a brother, as his best friend. But now?
“This was supposed to be a happy conversation,” Rick said, feeling the way his eyes had gotten wet. Just the thought of losing Daryl…
“Ya know I ain’t good with talkin’,” Daryl said. “I don’t want to mess things up.”
Actual fucking honesty from the man and Rick appreciated it more than the other could imagine.
“You won’t mess anything up,” Rick told Daryl gently. “I already know you inside out. We have been through so many highs and lows together, there is nothing you could do or say to me that would mess this up.”
Rick nosed Daryl’s hair a bit, just breathing him in. Honestly, what had he done to deserve someone like him by his side?
“Also, we aren’t just talking about feelings,” Rick said. “We are talking about us. And I want to know what you think about all of it. I, for one, have been through too much to lie to myself now.”
Daryl grunted. Wha’ d'ya want me to say? “I am Rick” or some shit like that?”
Not that.
Rick sighed, pressing his forehead to the top of Daryl’s head. “No, Daryl. You are your own man, you will always be. I just want to be sure that you understand what is going on.”
Rick moved his hand from Daryl’s shoulder to the man’s back, hugging him awkwardly.
Daryl was quiet for a while. Then his voice came low, gravelly, like dragged out of him forcefully.
“I ain’t stupid. I just don’t know how to do any of this shit right. Ya know that ya can do anythin’ and I’d be fine with it, right?” the man asked. “Ya were the one that was married. Twice. Ya know how this works.”
So Daryl did understand at least that much. Good.
“There is no right or wrong way to do things,” Rick said. “And you were the one that said you aren’t Lori. I know you definitely wouldn’t appreciate the same things she did. And you aren’t Michonne either - the two of us just started kissing and I know it isn’t that easy for us.”
“Ya want to kiss me?” Daryl asked with a snort. “My dad would’ve kicked my ass if he heard this.”
Rick swallowed. “I do. I don’t really know what changed and when, but something did. You should know - I have loved you for a long time, but for as long as I can remember, that was brotherly love. Now, being back with you, something is different. And you deserve to know that.”
Daryl, finally, looked up from his arms, his head bumping against Rick’s.
“Ya know, nobody ever said tha’ in my family,” Daryl said. “Not after mum, at least. It’s nice to hear.”
Rick grinned at the other man. “Then you’ll be hearing it a lot more.”
“I don’t know how to say it back,” Daryl said, his eyes dropping. “But ya should know - I said I’d never kneel, when Negan took me. I didn’t say the line. I’d never submit to him, be his fuckin’ dog. But even then, had ya asked, I would’ve kneeled for you. Said the line, with yer name.”
Rick knew that was something far more meaningful, coming from Daryl, than a simple “I love you” would have been. Daryl, the strongest man Rick knew, saying something like that to him?
“I’d never ask that of you,” Rick said. “Because I don’t see you as an asset, but as a person that I care for. If you want to, we will figure it out together.”
With that, Rick gathered up all the bravery he could muster, and kissed the top of Daryl’s head gently before pulling the other man to the floor with him, thinking that it was, perhaps, finally the time to actually get some rest.
Hugging Daryl, he decided that the comfortable couch could screw itself to hell and back. And when Rick fell asleep, his head resting against Daryl’s strong shoulder, there was still a wide smile on his face.
-
Rick had kissed his head. Rick wanted to kiss him. Daryl really had no idea how to deal with that fact, watching Rick that morning, working on various different things, wearing his regular clothes and carrying a hatchet and that damn colt of his, looking like home.
Especially now that, with time having passed, he started looking more and more like he’d done that day, coming back from having killed Shane, officially taking up the position as their sole leader.
Even when some others had complained and looked at Rick in horror, Daryl had already been Rick’s by that point. His henchman, in Carol’s words. No matter what Rick had done at that point, Daryl had known that he had been a man of honor, and even when he had declared himself their dictator, Daryl had only felt peace at that.
During that long winter after the farm had burned, when Rick had been teetering on the edge, Daryl had been one of the few people that he had been able to just exist with without any judgement or bitterness.
Now things were better. Rick was loved by so many of their people, as he deserved, and Daryl couldn’t fathom why Rick would have chosen him. But there was no ambiguity in his words, and Daryl wasn’t going to question his leader.
Rick knew better. And if Rick wanted something, Daryl was going to give that to him.
Daryl watched Rick had the horses settled into one of the fields and talked with Hershel about how they would be able to start farming and when, how he talked with some of their new people, said goodbyes to the Vatos when they left to get their elderly and supplies, along with the rest of their men, including Guillermo.
Daryl saw how Rick talked with Negan, giving the other man a pat on the shoulder when he left to pick up Lucille from the farm, to bring her there too. Daryl wondered how that friendship had happened, because no matter how the two men might think of it themselves, they did seem to work well together.
Later that morning, Rick walked around the school, finding a computer and managing to connect it into the projector mounted on the ceiling in one of the bigger classrooms, putting up the live feed that was still broadcasting, regarding the general state of the world in the outbreak. Though by that point, many places had already lost contact, some countries had already fallen to radio silence. Some states, too.
“That should give them some idea what the world is like outside this place,” Rick told Daryl in confidence. “I don’t want to make them afraid, but they need to be. And it will reduce any rebellion.”
Daryl really hoped that it would, because he did desperately want Rick to succeed with his project, even just for the man’s own sake.
When Rick talked with Haldeman after putting up the live feed, Daryl let most of the words just pass through his head, in from one ear and out from the next, not paying attention. He was careful to keep watch on any possible dangers that could have been going Rick’s way, especially Haldeman, who had pointed a gun at him the previous day, but aside from that? He felt like he didn’t contribute much at all.
Daryl even wondered, at one point, if it would have been more useful for him to go hunting. But then he heard Rick’s words in his head, saying he didn’t think of him as just an asset, and Daryl chose to stay.
Besides, who knew if the new people might want to hurt Rick. Daryl would have never forgiven himself if the other man had gotten hurt when he had been out hunting, trying to clear his mind. Rick was his to protect and Daryl wasn’t going to let him run around risking his life and blowing up bridges again.
After hashing out something with Haldeman, Daryl watched Rick walk out of the school to another field, where a red old-ass funny-looking vehicle with a huge pipe at the front was sitting.
“Look at that beauty,” Rick whispered to Daryl with clear excitement. “Hershel’s friend managed to get it to the farm yesterday, when we were here doing our shit, and hershel brought it here with him this morning. Just… look at it.”
Daryl eyed the rusty piece of junk dubiously. The middle part of it was like a huge metal cylinder and it had four shaky-looking wheels.
“It’s the steam tractor, Daryl,” Rick clarified. “Isn’t it great? No need for fuel or electricity. I have already started working on finding a steam truck as well, I read up on those and they exist as well.”
Right. Rick and his newest obsession with steam power. Daryl wasn’t the one to judge, but with that and Rick wanting to kiss someone like him, he did consider whether Rick had gone a bit loopy during his time at the CRM.
But he wasn’t really crazy, was he? Rick was just determined to do the best for them and Daryl knew that the struggle of being a leader was a huge burden. For Rick to bear than for them still, he was stronger than any of them. If he wanted a hobby with things like burning walkers to bits for energy, Daryl wasn’t going to judge. Hell, it was probably going to be a bit cathartic, too, even if some would look at them as barbaric.
“Ya goin’ to stuff a walker in that tube and set it on fire?” Daryl asked. If Rick wanted, he could go and get one of those from the baseball field…
“There’s some mechanisms inside that part, I don’t think a full walker will fit,” Rick stated. He took the hatchet from his belt, and that weapon did really suit the man. “I think we might need this… though maybe later. I think I need to talk a bit more with Jensen, I believe Carol dragged him here yesterday.”
Jensen? The fuck?
“Who’s that?” Daryl asked with a grumble.
“The manager of Plant Yates, Daryl. Remember, we kidnapped him,” Rick stated plainly. “Carol dragged him and the other hostages here yesterday, put them all in the changing rooms of the gym, door locked but without restraints. If they behave, they can soon be integrated into the community.”
Right, Carol’s new hobby.
“Since we are planning on taking the place, and Carol did kidnap a few other people working there, we have to make a plan for it,” Rick stated. “And I think talking with Jensen would be the best, since he is the operator. He knows the floor plan, has access codes, so on.”
Right. Rick had interrogated him a few days ago, but Daryl hadn’t bothered to actually care about the man’s name, he had just been there to ensure nothing could happen to Rick and so that if Rick had wanted anything from him, he would have been there to provide.
“Sure,” Daryl said. “Ya need me to soften ‘im up first?”
There was a reason why Daryl had been chosen as Randall’s interrogator all those years ago.
“No need,” Rick said with a smile. “I think he was relatively amenable the last time. I think just your presence is intimidating enough. Especially now that you’re back in your own clothes, they do give you that rugged, dark look.”
Was that a compliment? Daryl’s brain was working overtime to figure it all out. He wasn’t the dumb hick some believed, but he really had no idea how to work a bloody relationship.
Rick didn’t say more, just walked off, and Daryl followed right behind him, eyeing some of the soldiers in the distance suspiciously, one of them being the tall twenty-something that had threatened Rick the day prior.
Daryl was going to keep an eye on them from that point forward. He wasn’t going to let them plot anything against Rick or ruin all the hard work he had put in the beginnings of the new community.
Once they got inside the school, Rick’s cowboy boots echoed through the halls, and Daryl could see some of the newbies look at them with wariness as they walked past. They weren’t yet working on anything, since those first few days were just going to be for management and figuring out roles for anyone, what roles they even needed.
They had gotten the list of all the occupations as well as the names and ages of everyone, and Daryl had seen Rick take a glance at it at one point, but he was probably leaving it for later that day, to look properly through all of it.
Though, in Daryl’s opinion, Rick could have given that task to other people, like Michonne or Carol. He didn’t need to do everything. Daryl knew Rick was perfectly capable of it, but Daryl had seen how tired Rick had been earlier, and he hadn’t even gotten proper sleep at night.
Daryl couldn’t allow Rick to burn himself to the ground.
When Daryl and Rick got to the locker rooms, Daryl insisted on being the one at the front when the door was opened, in case anyone tried to jump on them. But it seemed like their lovely hostages had decided to behave, some of them still sleeping, some lying down on the wooden benches of the room.
“Jensen!” Rick yelled out, walking past Daryl to stand in front of the man, maybe in his early forties, perhaps a little older than Rick himself but not old by any means. “I need to talk to you.”
Now Daryl remembered him - he had been terrified of Rick, though still cooperative.
Still was, based on the way he looked at them. “Yes, sir?”
“You know the layout of our workplace, yes?” Rick stated. “How’d you feel about being a part of the takeover there?”
Jensen looked bewildered, his eyes flickering from Rick to Daryl and back to Rick when he saw the glare in Daryl’s eyes.
“Well, I take that as an enthusiastic yes,” Rick said with a slightly unhinged smile. “You see, I was thinking, we should take over it before the government goes down and it gets overrun, and I do need someone who has been working there… which other ones out of you are employees of Plant Yates?”
Because Carol had gone and kidnapped some more people for them. Now there were eleven people in the locker room, not to mention the eleven children from the orphanage Carol had cleared out.
Jensen, the spineless coward, pointed out the three others that were his workmates to Rick, who gave them a little wave as well.
“Alright. So, there are four of you. Good to know,” Rick stated. “You will run that power plant for us, even after the world ends. And since the supply of coal won’t be coming, after you run out of what you have left, we will supply you with corpses.”
Jensen looked sickened by the idea.
“What I need to know now is how long until the supply runs out and how many corpses you believe it would take per day to run electricity to this high school,” Rick said, tone commanding. “Talk.”
“Corpes?” Jensen asked, sounding pretty horrified. “I- I think burning a body might get you anywhere from from 50 to 200 kWh. That’s a rough guess. One body, depending on the size, how dry it is, how-”
“Keep going,” Rick said. “Give me a number so we can account for it in our plans.”
“Well, I can’t really estimate, I would have to test it out to see how much energy it would actually give you. But let’s say my estimate is correct and that the high school probably requires around 500,000 kWh per year depending on what you are using here. Like, if you connect power tools to all outlets, it will obviously eat up more energy than just the basic lighting-”
“Jensen,” Rick said darkly. “Just a rough estimate is enough, now. Like, do we need corpses in the ballpark of dozens, hundreds, or thousands per day?”
Jensen seemed to be shaking.
“Well, if those estimates are correct, that is 10,000 humans per year at the highest. Maybe more, if the school takes up more energy, considering its size. Either way, 10,000 per year would be around 27 per day. I think we could survive, at minimum, with 25, if you are just using the lights and heating. But I'd rather have a more constant stream to keep the one unit running steadily, so 50 would be preferable per day,” Jensen stuttered out. “That'd make 18,250 per year, possibly producing anywhere from 912,500 kWh up to even 3,650,000 kWh, depending on how well the walkers actually burn. Considering how big the high school is, that might be needed, especially if you want to run other devices on the power.”
That was a lot. Technically fifty walkers per day wasn’t that much, but if they did that constantly and kept doing it, they would be running out of herds pretty soon, unless they started specifically calling for them.
“We can manage that,” Rick said, determined. “We set up a noise alarm to attract them to the power plant and there will be a team to kill walkers there at all times. Maybe some other ways to lure them in. No need for transport, the fuel will be walking straight to the destination.”
Rick hummed for a moment, before turning to look at another one of the men. “You. How much energy would running the water treatment plant take? Not at full capacity, of course, just for enough water to supply this school.”
Right. The Water Treatment Plant operator.
“The Hershall Norred Water Treatment Plant can process up to 14 million gallons each day. I assume you’d be needing a lot less. I think the rate is around 0,2 to 0,3 kWh per cubic metre. That’s around 264 gallons…” the man said, trailing off.
“How many people are here? I think a person could survive pretty nicely with a gallon per day of drinking water. Are you planning on using the showers?” Jensen asked.
“There are currently three hundred and twenty-two of us,” Rick stated. “We got the full head count last night.”
And that was a lot.
“So that’d be at least 0,3 kWh per day for drinking water. That is very little. Adding onto the basic costs of running the whole thing and the facility, plus processing water for things like cooking, washing clothes, and perhaps less regular showers, I’d say an estimate of 100 kWh per day,” the water plant operator stated.
“So, maybe one or two walkers more per day, depending on the actual numbers?” Rick asked. “That is acceptable, and surprisingly little.”
“Usually the ratio is better, too, with how much water should be processed,” the operator stated.
Rick seemed pleased with that. “Fifty walkers per day it is.”
Rick stood up, grabbing Jensen by the arm with a smile on his face. “Come. We have a plan to make.”
Rick dragged Jensen out of the locker room with him, and Daryl glared at their hostages a moment longer before he shut the door behind them, following after Rick.
Honestly, the man needed to rest for a goddamn second.
Notes:
So, what did you think of that conversation with Rick & Daryl? Honestly, writing a conversation like that with these two and trying to make it feel authentic was pretty hard, but I hope you enjoyed it.
Also, don't quote me on any of the math here. I just used some estimates I found online and worked the math based on that.
Chapter 44: Massage
Summary:
Rick tries to do everything, then he throws the hard work at Negan and gets a massage from Daryl. Honestly, that man needs rest.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Saturday, 4th of September, 2010.
Day 11.
After having the talk with Jensen and managing to shoo Daryl away for a moment, even if it was just to work on tweaking his crossbow while keeping watch behind the door of the principal’s office, Rick tried to make himself a list of all the things he was supposed to be doing before Operation Cobalt went ahead, using that as a distraction from the work that was ahead of him otherwise.
First of all, they needed to take Plant Yates. Rick wrote that down on his list.
Secondly, they needed to invent ways to lure walkers to the power plant. Installing noise alarms, possible light fixtures, maybe doing the same as Glenn had done with the car alarm, going near Atlanta and luring walkers from there.
They also needed to take over Hershall Norred Water Treatment Plant. And, once the Power Plant was operational, they could start operations there as well.
They could also install those solar panels that Michonne had suggested and they had put on the list of things to get. Someone must’ve gotten those at some point, too, even if it wasn’t much compared to the amount of energy they were going to get otherwise.
Next, they needed to start out food production. They could farm things in Georgia all year round, they would just have different vegetables and fruits for different seasons. Hershel had explained it to him earlier - they could grow certain things from spring to summer, certain things from autumn to winter.
Now, they needed to focus on starting out the cool growing season. Hershel had volunteered to till the land using their horses and old-fashioned plows, as long as he was given some help with it. Rick had promised to organise some people to help him with the whole thing, and at least it seemed like farming wasn’t something he needed to personally worry about too much.
Then, in addition to converting the fields into farmland, Hershel also wanted to farm on his own lands, and since they had enough seeds for that, Rick gave him the go-ahead. Rick had also asked him to work on getting his neighbours on board too, and apparently the Coopers and Thompsons were on their side, but they still wanted to stay on their own farms.
That was fine. At least the Coopers’ cooperation meant access to their apple trees and grain mill.
Rick had also told Maggie, Glenn and Michonne to buy supplies for building a greenhouse a few weeks prior, and he hoped that they had done that. There, they could farm things like tomatoes, cucumbers and various herbs all year round. Perhaps even something sweet, like strawberries. They had gone a bit overboard with the amount of seeds they had gotten of all different varieties…
Maybe someone could consult the herbalist among the wives of the Vatos in that regard. They’d probably know the best solution for that.
Either way, they needed to figure out the food production outside just plants too. The possibility of a constant stream of electricity gave them the option of getting a bunch of industrial-grade freezers where they could store the food for long-term use, but it still wasn’t enough to feed all of them.
So, they needed to do an inventory of all the food they had at that point and work on exploring other possibilities. They did have a bunch of chickens that Otis and Patricia had gotten, and those would be making eggs, but they could still use more of them. And while animals took up an awful lot of space,
And they had gotten fishing gear. They needed to establish operations for that. Perhaps a team of people going out each day to fish to the reserves of the water treatment plant. Along with a hunting party, especially since Otis’ hunting buddies seemed to be on board - and that would mean another 8 useful men for their cause.
Rick really needed to figure out how many people he needed to allocate to each task in the community. Some people for luring walkers to the power plant, some to operate that and the water treatment plant, some to hunt, to fish, to work on the farm land, at least five people as lookouts at all times, some to kill any walkers coming to the fences, some to cook, to clean, to wash the clothes, medical personnel, some to look after the children, to teach the children, so on.
Also, Rick had had the idea of building a moat around the school. That meant finding an excavator and someone to operate it. That needed to be added to the list, too. They could also reinforce the fence, do all kinds of things like that. Perhaps build a watchtower, or just some sort of a secure place on the roof of the school where people could keep watch in.
Maybe something like the set-up Morgan had had at the beginning, too? Spikes, noise traps, that kind of stuff. Or maybe something like the woodbury had had, hotwiring a bunch of cars around the area and using them to create a barrier around the school - and their other locations, too, since it seemed like they were about to have three outposts.
Now that the laws were starting to not matter anymore, they also needed to raid some key places before everything turned into carnage. Museums, libraries - they could get antique tools that would be useful in their new world, as well as many things that a high school library just couldn’t offer in regards to books.
But more importantly, raiding other destroyed FEMA camps for medical supplies, raiding any military camps they could see, such as the one that had been near Harrison Memorial Hospital when Rick had woken up from his coma. And Rick had come to learn how useful even a single tank could be.
This was why they needed the moat around the school. If there was a fucking trench separating the school from the rest of the world, no tank was going to get past that and bust open their fences.
Another thing Rick wanted to raid, just for personal reasons, was the Sheriff’s Office in King County. He wanted those guns.
And that… that was probably all that they could do before Operation Cobalt. After it, they could start really doing things like clearing out the streets, working on exterminating walkers, so on, but for now, that was enough.
It was an awful lot of stuff to organise. But Rick needed to do it - he was the one that had been chosen to carry that weight, and he was going to do it.
At least now he had listed them all on paper, and he had the list of all the people they currently had in their community. With that knowledge, he could start allocating them into groups, all that. Though first he would have to read through all the different occupations they had, and Rick was also supposed to give some sort of a speech to the people later that day once everyone that had chosen the 24 hour isolation came out of it, and…
Hell, why were people like Negan there if they weren’t going to be useful? That bastard had managed to run a community twice the size, he was probably plenty knowledgeable regarding things like figuring out the allocation of different people to different jobs.
Rick got up from the principal’s desk, deciding to find Negan and ask him for some advice. Or, better yet, throw the list of people at him and put him to work. After all, what was being a leader for if he couldn’t order Negan around to do the hard work?
-
“Why did Rick choose the two of us to do this?” Maggie asked Negan, running her fingers through a stack of papers with info on all their new residents.
Negan smiled, leaning his new bat onto the side of the table they were sitting around.
Honestly, when Rick had come running at him, clearly exhausted and with a menacing-looking Daryl behind him, he had agreed to help very easily. But if Rick thought he was going to do it alone?
Negan always appreciated good company. And Maggie, bless her, was one of the few people Negan felt he could talk with freely and easily, aside from Rick and Lucille, now that they had sorted everything out.
And considering that Lucille had no knowledge of leading anything and Rick had been so high-strung seeing it had almost hurt…
“Because Rick trusts our opinion. Maybe he would've added Michonne and Carol to this as well, but they seem to have other projects, and this is pretty expansive,” Negan said, leaning back on the comfortable leather chair. Honestly, the faculty lounge that the most important members of Rick’s group were staying at was far comfier than it had been in the high school he’d taught at, though it was bringing back fond memories.
Maggie snorted. “Andre and Sophia aren't projects.”
“Neither are Glenn and Lucille, yet here we are,” Negan stated. “Honestly, reconnecting with them is far more difficult than it must be, connecting with a child so young as Andre. I love children, truly, but at that age, they don’t have many complex thoughts. Lucille, though? She does.”
“Glenn does too,” Maggie said softly. “But I am just happy to be here with him.”
“And I am happy for you too,” Negan said. “How have things been going on with you? Much better, from what I’ve seen. Should I be expecting another Hershel anytime soon?”
Maggie looked quite grossed out by the question. “We aren’t that comfortable with each other, Negan.”
Negan smirked. “So, you don’t want to hear about the things Lucille has been asking me for? Honestly, at this rate, we’ll be competing for who gets a baby first. You do have a head start with Glenn, though, considering the fact that Lucille did just have an extensive surgery on the abdominal area…”
Maggie did not look amused. “Negan. Quit the crap. Rick gave us work to do.”
Well, if they were being technical, Rick had given Negan work to do, but he definitely wasn’t going to tell that to Maggie.
“So, a population of 330 people, after the latest update,” Negan said nonchalantly. “How large was your community at its peak?”
“A couple hundred,” Maggie said. “And no, Negan, this isn’t a contest. Everyone knows your community was the biggest.”
Negan grinned at Maggie, turning to look at the papers. “So, a population of 330 people. 93 we already have mapped out, which includes us, 17 soldiers, that leaves 212 people to sort through from this new community. Plus the new eight from Otis’ hunting party, and who knows how many are in their families.”
“So, quite a few people,” Maggie said. “No wonder Rick didn’t want to sort through all this, his community was never this big, and even when it grew larger, he did have a council to handle things.”
Negan had to agree. Even he, during his height of success, hadn’t handled things on his own. So, while Rick seemed to be an overachieving prick, it was good that he had handed over at least some work to other people.
“Do you think Rick should have a council now, too?” Negan asked, curious. Maggie shook her head.
“No, I don’t,” Maggie stated. “Who would even be on it? Daryl, me, you, Michonne, Carol? I know dad wouldn’t want to be involved in politics. And I think Michonne doesn’t want that really either, considering she has Andre, now, and she wants to pay her full attention. I mean, with Judith, she missed the fact that her daughter had been visiting you for most of her childhood…”
That was a good point. “And Rick talks with each of us already. He has been including us in things. Honestly, I am shocked how much that uppity prick has been including me in his plans.”
“I think he is also shocked by it,” Maggie said. “But I think Rick likes your presence. And the fact that there is someone he can lean on for knowledge of this shit.”
Maggie waved the list around to make her point. Negan rolled his eyes.
“Yeah, well,” he said. “Maybe he can appoint people to handle different parts of the community. They would still be his underlings, but Rick wouldn’t have to worry about certain things. That’s what I did. A council would have looked too democratic, and I was the sole leader, but that workload is huge, so…”
Negan trailed off, not really wanting to make such suggestions behind Rick’s back. When he next talked with the other man, they could talk about it, and the way that the sanctuary had actually managed to function under his leadership, But for now, the list.
“We could make a diagram with this shit,” Negan said, eyeing the names. “Maybe a pie chart of all the age demographics. Speaking of, how many children?”
Because those were the future of any community. And Negan did have a vision of a situation where he could possibly teach some of them. Maybe not gym, but martial arts was close enough, and they would all need it.
“Counting ours?” Maggie asked.
“Sure,” Negan said, nodding.
“If we count Carl, 83 children out of the 212,” Maggie told him. “Though Carl probably wouldn’t appreciate that. Just everyone under eighteen, you know, and even if he was his actual age, he’d fall into that demographic.”
Yeah, the little badass serial killer definitely wasn’t a kid in the normal sense, but looking at how tiny and adorable he was now? Definitely just a kid, still.
“How many between 14 and 18?” Negan asked.
“Sixty,” Maggie stated. We should be glad that they decided to make the list in the age-order, otherwise I’d have to go through each of these names individually…
“That's a lot,” Negan whistled out. “But those are old enough to be taught to fight. At fourteen, in this world, you practically become an adult.”
“There are so many because many going to the high school came here with their parents,” Maggie said. “Hell, Beth could be included in that number.”
Right. Maggie’s sister. Negan sometimes forgot about her existence, because she had already been cold in the ground by the time Negan had met Maggie, and because they didn’t look alike, but Maggie did have a sister, now. And a father, a mother, a brother. her husband. A full family.
Negan was genuinely happy for her, even if he knew that she was still extremely sad for having lost her son.
“There’s also one highschooler from Vatos…” Maggie continued, trailing off. “So, 62 people between 14 and 18.”
That was a good number of youths to teach. And in general, having over eighty children? Those were the ones that would be the future of the community.
“How many over sixty?” Negan wondered. Maggie flipped the pages to get to the end of the list, then started counting.
“With the Vatos’ elders and my father included, 41,” she said.
Negan nodded. “That’s good. Not too many. Though let's not discount them all. Hell, remember, I was in my early sixties when we last saw each other, and I was still kicking ass.”
Maggie rolled her eyes, and since she wasn’t speaking, Negan continued. “That leaves a working population of around 196, if we assume those over 60 won’t do much physical work. With the ages of 14 through 18, that'd be 258, but they still need training before they can be fully active participants…”
Negan turned to look at Maggie, then asked carefully. “What's the male-to-female ratio?”
Maggie didn’t look amused. “I’d have to flip through all the people and count them individually, you know that?”
Negan nodded, smiling. He supposed that this was how it went with bigger communities - the leader had a task, then he’d give it to another person, and then they’d make someone else do most of the work regarding it…
“123 women, 199 men,” Maggie said after a few minutes of counting. “We should have a computer to do this shit with.”
Negan ignored Maggie’s comment, considering the number. “That was to be expected, I guess. No offence to you, Maggie, you are strong as shit, but…”
“But it is understandable why women usually don’t survive as long,” Maggie said.
Because there were people who wanted to hurt women that would take all advantage of the laws no longer existing. And because there was still a biological advantage, on average, for men as unfair as that was.
“Though in this group, we do have a bit of an unfair cohort with the seventeen soldiers and twenty-five Vatos gang members,” Negan pointed out. “If we removed them and the Vatos’ wives, it would bring out a more equal distribution. And we do need that - not to be too gross, but in order for a community to survive, there need to be plenty of women and plenty of children born.”
Which hadn’t been the case in the Sanctuary, because Negan hadn’t been thinking that long-term. But Rick wanted to build a society, so that was something they had to start thinking about.
“So, how about the jobs of everyone?”
-
Daryl had practically forced Rick to rest for a few mintues in the afternoon, while Negan worked on the job report, but now he was running around again.
Rick had gone to talk with Michonne about organising the taking of plant Yates. He had told Carol to find and kidnap an excavator operator. He had told some of the soldiers to work on plans for the reinforcement of the school and when he had run into some FEMA workers, he had tasked them with helping Hershel start out with tilling the fields.
Rick had also told Otis to go hunting with his buddies, ordered some of the soldiers to scout the area around the Water Treatment plant with Glenn as their lead, as well as giving some of the Vatos orders to find them industrial-grade freezers, because that was apparently what Rick wanted, now.
Not to mention giving another few of the soldiers orders to figure out all the materials they would need to build a watchtower, as well as asking them to give maps on all the FEMA and military camps in the surrounding area so they could raid them later on.
On and on it went, and all Daryl had to think of the fact was that Rick was working far too much. Even if it was just for the first few days, which Daryl didn’t believe, it was still too much.
When Rick was about to go and do something more, still, Dayl decided enough was enough.
“Rick,” Daryl said firmly. “Ya have an hour until yer supposed to give another speech, once everyone gets out of isolation and the Vatos manage to haul their elders’ asses here. So now, we’re goin’ back to the principal’s office, yer goin’ to lay down on that couch and shut yer pretty blue eyes for a moment.”
Rick blinked at him carefully with those very eyes of his, and honestly, Daryl wondered how it was fair for anyone to have eyes like that. Once the confusion cleared from Rick’s face, he broke out into a smile.
“Alright,” he said, and Daryl had to fight the confusion of was it really that easy? before Rick continued. “You know me better than I know myself, I think. So, if you think I am exhausting myself too much, then I trust you.”
Rick had said before that he would do anything for Daryl. Daryl didn’t like having that kind of a power over the other man, he would have preferred for Rick to just do whatever he wanted to and with Daryl, but if he was going to be neglecting his own health, then Daryl supposed he had to use that power for something good.
Daryl and Rick walked back to the principal’s office, which seemed to have become their new residence. It was odd, with just the two of them, but Daryl didn’t really mind staying by Rick’s side that way. And when Rick lay down on the red couch and closed his eyes like Daryl had asked, Daryl did have an urge to go lay there with him.
Instead, Daryl decided to be useful. He took the wooden chair from the other side of the room and moved it next to the armrest where Rick’s head lay, moving behind the other man without being asked. Daryl sat down on it and then moved his hands to hover over Rick before carefully placing them on his neck.
“Did you already get bored enough of my leadership to want to strangle me?” Rick asked, a smile on his face. Daryl really liked that crooked smile, and he had to remind himself that this wasn’t anything that he wouldn’t have done for just a friend.
And Rick had been running around all day, working on things, planning, organising shit, standing on his feet like the damn leader he was. He needed to get some of that tension out.
“I’m goin’ to give ya a massage,” Daryl said. “I gave Carol one, once, at the prison. Ya need it, with all the weight ya have to carry on yer shoulders.”
At this, Rick’s pretty blue eyes actually snapped open in what seemed like amazement. Daryl ducked his head a bit, feeling embarrassed.
“Really? You’d do that for me?” Rick asked.
Daryl nodded, not finding words to answer with. He’d do anything for Rick, hadn’t he made it clear? He had given the man the whole talk about how he would have kneeled for him, and Rick still doubted there was anything he could ask of Daryl that he wouldn’t do?
“Honestly, I have no idea what I’ve done to deserve you,” Rick said, reaching out with his hands, placing them gently on Daryl’s wrists, rubbing his skin softly, feeling like a claim. “Go ahead.”
Rick was holding his wrists gently enough that Daryl could move his hands freely, still, and he started working on Rick’s shoulders, trying to do his very best for the man. Because Rick deserved the very best, he deserved all the good things in the world, and if he had somehow chosen Daryl out of all the people he could have had, then Daryl was determined to be the best he could be for Rick.
He started slow, pressing the heels of his palms to the muscle on Rick’s right shoulder. He felt every knot and corded tension like it was a map, trying to solve them all. At one point he used his arms to shift Rick more onto his side and then onto his stomach, so he could really work on his back too, and the way Rick grunted when Daryl pressed on a particular muscle made Daryl shiver.
Daryl realised that he, too, needed it. Not just the act of helping Rick, but the silence that came with it - not having to constantly worry about Rick running around, exhausting himself, possibly being in danger. Like this, Daryl could just exist in Rick’s orbit, content.
Daryl wasn’t good with words, had never been, but his actions could speak for him. He worked in silence, thumbs digging into tight lines of stress running across Rick’s shoulders, and he half-wished that there was no shirt between their skin.
Daryl had never seen himself as someone important. Logically he knew that he had been providing for the group, but Rick was the one that truly saw value in him. But Daryl didn’t need praise either. Just this, helping Rick, staying close to the other man and Rick letting him be the one he trusted to stand as his shadow, serving him, it was enough.
When Rick’s shoulders loosened and breathing steadied, Daryl didn’t say a word. He knew he was going to have to wake Rick up soon enough for his address to the community, but for now, Rick could at least get some rest. He deserved it.
Notes:
What did you think of this chapter?
Honestly, Rick needs rest lmao.
Chapter 45: This won't be pretty
Summary:
Negan observes Rick give a speech. Something happens.
Notes:
A bit of a departure from the worldbuilding that was happening in the past two chapters, focusing onto the new community and the reality of it.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Saturday, 4th of September, 2010.
Day 11.
Negan watched as Rick stood up on top of a table once again at the school cafeteria, even when they had found an auditorium with comfier seats and actually good acoustics.
But with the kind of man Rick was, he didn’t want his speeches to feel unnatural, forced, and what was more natural than him marching in like he owned the place and stepping on top of a table during dinner time with those cowboy boots of his. No need to herd anyone into an auditorium just for the speech when Rick could just do as he pleased.
Not that Negan himself would have done any differently. It was just a shame that there was no 2nd storey balcony or anything like that to the cafeteria, as that would have made the difference in authority even more prevalent.
One thing about auditoriums that didn’t suit such speeches - Rick would have had to stand on a lower level compared to all the people watching, when he was supposed to be above everyone. And while Negan knew Rick necessarily wasn’t thinking of those things, Negan was.
Rick had to appear powerful, convincing, someone people could trust to follow.
“Last time I spoke to you, I said that this community was my offer to you,” Rick started out, pacing the round table with confident steps. “If you stand here today, you accepted that offer - and more importantly, because the world as it was is gone.”
Good start - reminding people of what they had lost. Rick was doing well, so far, and that was Negan’s opinion as someone who had managed to capture an audience exceptionally well, if he said so himself.
Rick wasn’t sugarcoating things - you couldn’t win hearts by pretending things were okay, not long-term. People respected truth more than false hope, and Negan had built an empire on those truths.
Negan tapped his new baseball bat lightly against the floor, considering it all.
“You have seen the live broadcasts, the things happening outside these walls. All the rules that existed in the old world? They don’t serve us anymore,” Rick said. “This is the new world. Your new home. All of us standing here right now? We will make this world ours. As long as we stay together, there is nothing that can take us down.”
Negan tilted his head. Good, setting a tone - Rick didn’t want fear of him, he wasn’t out to force people into following him. He was creating a tone of community, of belonging, making people want to be a part of it.
“We have plans. If everything goes well tomorrow, we will have electricity and running water, as well as food production of our own. Even when the world around us falls, we will survive,” Rick said, taking a moment to let it settle in before continuing. “And we won’t just survive, we will thrive. We will have a society, here, where each contributes and has value. Each of you is valuable.”
Making them feel like they were a part of it, like contributing mattered. After all, Rick needed to keep up the morale, and if he wasn’t going to do it through fear and worship like Negan had done, he needed to really build respect for his name from the ground up.
Negan glanced at the crowd - civilians, fighters, children and elderly, most seemed to be hanging onto Rick’s every word. They had seen what had happened to the world outside, the danger of death they had faced there, and now Rick was making all those pretty promises about community?
Smart. Damn you, Rick. Negan hated the fact that Rick seemed to be a natural at it.
“We will defend this place together. Build it into a place where our children can grow up and where we know that, if we die, we will be honoured,” Rick said, taking a deep breath. “I never asked to be the leader, but that is the role I have been placed into. And I will do my best to show all of you that you can rely on me, trust me.”
As Rick had said in his previous speech, in time, you’ll understand why. And they would. Hell, even when Negan had hated Rick’s guts when the other man had been butchering his men en masse, he had understood why Rick had been followed, why he had been chosen as the leader.
“Tomorrow, we will be giving everyone tasks based on their expertise. We will be organising shifts for people, and get the work on building this community started. You will all be a part of it, and each of your contributions will matter,” Rick said. “I know it will be a hard shift. But you answer to me, you provide for this community, and all of you belong to me. In exchange for that, I will do anything that is required to protect you and this community. I am also yours.”
Yeah, Negan thought. They were all Rick’s. Negan could see it in the eyes of most of the people there, they did believe in following Rick, at least for now. Except-
Negan saw a tall, young man wearing a soldier’s clothes, standing on the inner edge of the crowd, glaring at Rick’s back like he had done something personally wrong.
“We won’t survive by hiding. We will grow this community. We survive by working, building this up,” Rick said. “And if we do that, we can outlive this world. We can win-”
Negan, having been watching the man, saw it before anyone else. Daryl had also had his back on him, otherwise there would have been an arrow between his eyes far before he’d even had the chance, but Negan saw it.
A flash of metal. Concealed in the man’s sleeve, drawn low, fast.
A blade.
Rick had his back on him. Negan didn’t think, he tightened his grip on his bat for a moment, flinging his arm back, then he threw with all the experience he had from playing sports.
The baseball bat, while not the most useful weapon when flung through the air, was still heavy and hard. So, when it hit the soldier straight to the skull just as he lunged forward, he went down like a sack of bricks, knife skidding across the floor.
Daryl, by that point, was already in action, having jumped on top of the man like a feral guard dog, hitting him in the head with the hard metal of the crossbow a few times before the man went limp. After that, Daryl’s eyes seemed entirely focused on Rick, needing to confirm that his leader was unharmed.
The whole cafeteria was now in a state of panic, people scattering around. Rick had now turned to look behind him at the man that had tried to attack him, eyes dark, staring down at him like he was already dead. Negan understood - he remembered the way he had been after that badass chick had shot Lucille.
“That,” Rick said, even when the soldier couldn’t hear. “Was extremely stupid.”
Negan was already moving forward, his leather boots loud on the floor, retrieving the bat from where it had rolled a few feet after hitting the man in the head, twirling it once in his hand before looking up at Rick.
Negan was waiting for instruction, he realised. From Rick the bloody prick. How the tables had turned. But honestly, if Rick wanted to, Negan was going to bash the kid’s head in right then and there, even though Daryl seemed to be valiantly working on it already.
The soldier groaned on the floor, apparently going in and out of consciousness, and before Daryl could smash the crossbow into his skull again, Rick shook his head.
“Don’t,” Rick stated. “He needs to be awake to know what he has done and what will happen to him.”
Daryl gave Rick a short nod before he moved off the man, grabbing the back of his military fatigues and dragging him up. And damn, honestly, Negan had to admire Daryl’s strength, because the shit wasn’t a small man.
Rick stepped off the table, moving to stand right in front of the beaten-up soldier. Meanwhile, Negan crouched down to grab the knife - a bloody regular bread knife, after all, they had been eating dinner. Even if the soldiers were disarmed, it seemed like they were crafty enough to think of things like that.
“You just tried to kill me,” Rick said. “One of the few rules I already made clear in my first speech, where you were listening, was that anyone trying to hurt my people dies. That anyone trying to hurt us will be dealt with. And nobody is above the rules.”
Now the soldier, that prick, seemed to be scared.
“No matter your reasoning, you just proved to us that we can’t trust you,” Rick said, coldly. “If you were willing to hurt me, your leader, what would you do to others in here?”
Rick turned to look at the people in the cafeteria, probably realising that they were still in public, that there was some PR that needed to be done.
“He tried to kill someone - me, this time. Tomorrow, who is it going to be?” Rick asked. “I will show all of you that I am a man of my word. I promised that nothing here, dead or alive, would get a chance to hurt you.”
Rick didn’t ask for agreement, he didn’t need it, and Negan admired most of what he was doing. He just hoped that Rick wasn’t actually going to show them right there, considering the amount of kids that were still in the room. Not that Negan would have really minded, but-
“Anyone that wants to see, can follow us to the gym,” Rick stated. “But this won’t be pretty.”
With that, Rick walked off, his steps echoing in the utter silence of the cafeteria like gunshots, Daryl following him with the struggling, dazed soldier.
Negan ran after them, because what the hell, he definitely wanted to see it.
-
Rick did not know if hosting a public execution on the first full day of his community running was the best idea, but he had made a promise and now he needed to set that precedent.
Anyone who tried to go against any of them died. That was a simple fact-
“Grimes!” Rick heard shouted behind him. He turned around to look, meeting Haldeman’s frantic eyes. “Please, listen. Mickey isn’t a bad guy. He just needs some time to adjust-”
Rick turned his head away from Haldeman, continuing his walk. “I don’t care what kind of a man Mickey was before. He tried to kill me just now. I can’t trust him anymore. I won’t have a prisoner dragging us down so early on, and I can’t let him go, in case he decides to come get revenge later on. I told you, already, this is how it is going to be.”
“The others won’t like it,” Haldeman said. “Is this the way we are, now? Really?”
Rick clenched his jaw, tired of being judged. “You remember me telling you about the time travel, right? I know you don’t believe it, but listen - in that timeline, my best friend went crazy because of the outbreak. He was a good man before it, someone I considered my brother. But after he tried to kill me, I put a knife straight to his heart.”
Haldeman seemed to be at a loss of words at that.
“So,” Rick said. “I am not giving second chances. Not now. He would continue being a liability. And I can’t have people thinking that that kind of behaviour is acceptable.”
Honestly, Negan was damn lucky he had crossed Rick’s path during a time when he was feeling merciful. Because Negan had done far worse than just trying to kill him, and now he was one of his closest confidants.
Speaking of the man… “Negan. You grabbed the knife, yes? Give it to me.”
The man, walking a few paces from Rick and Haldeman, handed the knife over without any complaints. Rick weighed it in his hand, thinking of poetic justice. He turned to look Negan in the eye.
“Tell me, if I do this, will it turn everyone there against me?” Rick asked. “You should know, with everything you have done.”
Negan shook his head. “Nah. They will definitely be apprehensive, but nobody’s expecting you to just let an attempt on your life slide. Doing this will prove those who might have doubts that you are capable of doing as you said - anything for them.”
Rick nodded, feeling at least somewhat reassured.
“And by that I assume I won’t be getting to bash in any heads today?” Negan asked. “Maybe that’s better. Lucille was in that crowd, too, and based on her curiosity, I assume she will be following to the gym. I don’t think I am ready to deal with that scenario yet.”
Right. All of Rick’s people were in that crowd, aside from the few that were guarding the farm, namely Patricia and Otis. But in that crowd, there were people like Lori, Carl, Hershel.
Rick swallowed, but steeled his resolve. He wasn’t going to falter, just because he worried about how his people were going to react. He had promised himself that he would become whatever kind of monster was needed to keep them all safe, and if it required killing a man in public, then so be it.
Even if he was going to be judged for it, at least he was going to live by the words he had said. And Rick knew that at least Daryl was never going to fault him for it. Neither was Negan, nor Carol or Maggie. He wasn’t so sure of everyone else.
But even if they were going to think he was going overboard, Rick knew they would follow him. And this was just another one of his burdens to bear.
When they got to the gym, Daryl threw the soldier harshly to the floor, clearly despising the man for what he had done. Rick gave Daryl a short nod, and he knew the other man probably would have wanted to kill the soldier himself.
Maybe that would have been better. They could have seen Rick as the leader with clean hands, Daryl as his “attack dog,” that he could throw at anyone who tried anything. But Rick was plenty capable himself, too, and he needed his people to know that.
He approached the soldier as people filed into the gym, keeping a tight hold of the knife in his hand. He looked around the crowd, meeting the eyes of people like Michonne and Carl, but noting that, for example, Lori hadn’t come. Neither had Hershel.
Good. They probably wanted to distance themselves from what was about to happen, not wanting any part of it. And Rick understood. In general, there was a much smaller crowd inside the gym than there had been in the cafeteria, and he understood.
Still, all the soldiers were there. So were most of Rick’s own people, and the Vatos. Some of the civilians too.
Rick took a deep breath. “This is what it means to lead.”
He crouched down in front of the soldier, who was trying to shuffle back on the floor of the gym, which had been painted in the blood of a hundred infected just the day prior. Yesterday, Rick had killed a few dozen people that had been alive, innocent, just infected. This was going to be nothing.
“Are you alone in this?” Rick asked. “Were you working with others?”
The soldier shook his head, frantic. But he had chosen to go through with it, so Rick had no sympathy for him.
“Do you have family here?” Rick asked. “Anywhere?”
“No,” the soldier said. “No- I- the military was my family.”
So, Rick really did need to look over his shoulder in case any of the other soldiers decided to be stupid as well. From now on, he would ensure that nobody got the chance.
“Because I am merciful, this won’t hurt,” Rick said, grabbing the knife tightly in his hand. He looked around the crowd once more, gauging their reactions and then, before the soldier could say anything more, he stabbed the knife cleanly through his left eye, straight to his brain, killing him instantly.
There were a few gasps in the crowd. Someone who clearly shouldn’t have been there screamed, then was dragged off by another person with them. Rick stood up, yanking the knife from the soldier’s skull, the body falling limply to the floor.
“No one here is above the rules,” Rick said. “Once again, you aren’t hostages here. But if you stay, you will accept the rules and the consequences that come from breaking them.”
Rick looked at the people around him - broken, scared, watchful. Some were clearly afraid of him, looking at him like he was a monster, but some were eyeing him with newfound respect.
Rick swallowed. “This isn’t cruelty. It isn’t hard to not attack others. I trust all of you can do that, and then, you have nothing to fear. I am on your side, doing this to protect you.”
Because those people were his. The whole damn room belonged to him, now. And he was going to kill the living to protect what was his.
Rick walked off, holding the knife, small droplets of blood leaving a trail behind him.
-
“I wanted to thank you,” Rick told him, sincerely, finding Negan after. “I know it probably could have been handled by someone else, but you were the first one to act.”
Negan eyed the man carefully before nodding. Hell, he didn’t need gratitude from him, but it was good to hear.
“What can I say? I like baseball, though usually it is the balls I am throwing, not the fucking bat,” Negan said lightheartedly, though Rick was clearly still dwelling in his own thoughts.
No wonder. He had just killed a man in front of his people and they seemed to be scared, whispering about the weight of what they had just witnessed. Those people weren’t used to the new world, and even if some of them might have seen death, they weren’t ready to witness it in such a violent circumstance.
“Still,” Rick said. “I mean it. Thank you. And while he’d never say it, I know Daryl is also thankful.”
Negan smiled, pushing off the wall he had been leaning against, walking up to Rick with a swing in his step, the bat hanging idly from his hand. Honestly, he should name it.
“You know,” Negan said. “You are good at it.”
Rick blinked, tilting his head up to look Negan in the eye. “At what?”
“This,” Negan said. “Command. Control. Doing things that you have to do, even when they will weigh on you.”
Rick snorted. “That’s high praise, coming from you. You did the same thing.”
“I was a different kind of leader,” Negan said with a shake of his head. “Louder. Meaner. Scarier. Sure, I put on an act to play it up, but even when you are authentic, you own it. Just like I asked of you. When I looked in your eyes while you were killing that soldier, I didn’t see evil, just conviction.”
Rick lowered his eyes. “I wish we lived in a world where it wouldn’t be necessary. I didn’t like it, even when I wanted to do it.”
Negan tilted his head. “No good leader ever does. You did what you had to do, Rick. That makes a difference, and those people out there? They can see it too.”
Rick sighed, looking down. “I hope so, too. I know if I had hesitated, or let him go, locked him up, whether we’d be setting a dangerous precedent that we can’t afford so early on.”
Negan nodded, stepping forward, crouching a bit so he could look Rick in the eye from a lower position.
“You made a rule, you followed through. That’s what real power looks like. That’s what people can rely on,” Negan said. “Rick, you are building a community where, if I am blessed enough, my children will one day grow up. And you have just proved to me and them that you are capable of doing what needs to be done for it.”
Rick looked at him, probably in similar disbelief of the fact that Negan was actually the one comforting him. Daryl was right behind the door, keeping watch, and he had talked with Rick immediately after the attack, but Negan? Negan supposed he had a different perspective.
Rick looked down on him. “Do you ever regret any of it? The way you led your people?”
Negan smiled. Oh, that was an interesting conversation.
“No,” Negan stated. “It was who I had to be for them. I kept them safe, as long as I could have. The only thing I would change, which you already know of, is that I would have killed every single one of you. Leaving people who want to kill you alive? That is not a good idea. You did the right thing, today.”
Rick nodded. “I know that. I wouldn’t even be worrying about it, if all those people hadn’t seen it. One human life, by this point, isn’t going to weigh me down.”
“Good,” Negan said. “I need you to keep yourself in good shape, for us. Hell, if I belong to you, Rick, then you better do right by me. You’re the spine holding this whole thing upright, and we don’t have time for fractures.”
Rick snorted. “That feels so weird to hear. But I will. I am not going to go soft, trust me.”
Negan smiled at the man before rising back up from where he had been crouching, stretching his legs a bit. Hell, at least Rick wasn’t the kind of leader that made everyone kneel at the sight of him.
“So,” Negan said. “How has your first full day as a leader been, outside from this incident? And aside from you throwing work at me to do.”
Rick sighed, dragging a hand over his face. “It isn't easy. There are so many things I am supposed to be doing.”
Understandable. Negan, too, had been overwhelmed at the start, when his community had begun growing, and Rick at least had previous leadership experience, spanning years. Negan had gone from zero to six hundred within under a single year.
“How did you manage it?” Rick asked.
“Luck and throwing shit at others to work on,” Negan said. “My advice - don’t let there be even a pretence of democracy, that will make people greedy, but delegate different tasks broadly to those that you trust and make that command structure clear to everyone. Like, if you want Maggie and Hershel to handle the farming, then make it clear that people should answer to them in that regard.”
Rick nodded. “That was kind of my idea either way. It’s just, in order to do that, I will need to organise everyone here into groups of people, so they can know who they are supposed to take orders from. I can’t just let people float around without any direction.”
Nega understood that. He, too, had divided up people among the saviours into different groups. There were the actual saviours, then there were the workers, so on…
“It is just a task that you have to get past,” Negan said. “I can help, I am sure others here would too, but it is just something you have to get through.”
Rick let some of the tension drop from his shoulders, nodding. “I know. It’s just harder like this. Before, I knew everyone personally, so it was easier to figure out what they could and couldn’t do. Now? Basing this on just their jobs and age? It is hard.”
“You can always make adjustments,” Negan said. “The main point is getting started. Same with the community - this is just the beginning. In the future, you can start thinking of things like having some sort of a currency, like points at the Sanctuary. And Expanding, recruiting more people, so on. But that is the future, this is now.”
“Yeah,” Rick said. “It is just something we have to get through. You up for it?”
Negan, honestly, had never expected to be let into such an important position in Rick’s community, but he was going to honor it the best he could.
Notes:
What do you think, was that situation handled well by Rick?
Chapter 46: Walking in and taking over
Summary:
Rick has to deal with a lot of shit. He thinks his community is stunning, and so is a certain person.
Notes:
Fair warning, I am rusty at writing anything romantic.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Sunday, 5th of September, 2010.
Day 12.
On Sunday morning, the government gave the full-on evacuation order to the big cities. It hit the States like a hammer to the head, in the sense that it fumed the final embers of a dying fire that was their society.
Rick and his community watched the announcement through a projector in one of the classrooms, and Rick knew that from that point on, going to Atlanta wasn't feasible.
At least not until Operation Cobalt.
“The President has issued a statement encouraging all citizens to evacuate into the refugee camps in the major cities for best disease control…”
Rick turned to face his people - not all of them, just the ones that fit in the single classroom - and raised his voice over the speaker.
“The refugee camps are a sham,” Rick said, voice loud enough for everyone to hear. “By the night of September ninth, the government will napalm all major cities, including Atlanta, despite the fact it contains the CDC.”
Everyone needed to truly, fully understand that no help was coming, that the world outside Cranwall High was going to be a wasteland where they wouldn't survive.
Send me a postcard. Let's see how far you get.
It felt a bit like that day, after his speech about it not being a democracy anymore. People were on the edge around him, looking at him like he might snap. But just like then, Daryl was there to stand by his side, and so were many others among his people - ones that had also looked at him with suspicion back then.
Maggie. Carol. Glenn, too, even though he was still a little softer. And while Michonne hadn't seen the dictatorship speech back then, she stood by him now. Same with Negan.
“They have already given up,” Rick stated. “They are luring people in the big cities to kill as many of us as possible. But we haven’t given up. We will survive.”
Somewhere near the side of the room, keeping constant watch on Rick, Daryl stood with his crossbow in his arms, silent but steady. Rick found his eyes, held them for a second. That silent support meant more to him and any approval from those new people could.
And of course, there was Negan, leaning casually against a wall like he hadn’t saved Rick’s life the previous day by hurling his bat into a man’s skull. That little move? It had made Rick actually believe that Negan meant it when he said he would answer to Rick, provide for him, belong to him.
And Negan had been a huge help the previous day, when they had worked well into the night organising people into different areas of work, into different teams and roles.
Based on that work, later on the evacuation day, things started moving.
After the president’s speech, Rick walked along the fields of the school, watching as groups worked on tilling the pretty green grass in the old-fashioned way, with horses dragging plows they had managed to gather both from Hershel and some of his farmer neighbours.
There were around twenty people working on it, most with some experience regarding horses. The previous day, Negan and Rick had asked around for a list of any hobbies people might’ve had as well, and that had proved far more useful than the list of jobs.
Still, considering the area of the fields, it was going to take a while, but within the next few days they could already start planting seeds in some areas.
“We’ll get the planting on the greenhouse started tomorrow,” Rick told Daryl, who was following obediently just a step behind Rick. “It will be finished being built by tonight, and I put the herbalist from the Vatos in charge of planting things, their choosing.”
Those were at least some worries off their list.
“Ya plannin’ on creatin’ sum gourmet apocalypse kitchen?” Daryl asked. “Not that I mind.”
Rick smiled and reached out, petting Daryl’s head softly. “Only the best for you.”
Rick could see how mortified Daryl looked by that, his strong fingers clutching the crossbow in his hands like his life depended on it. Honestly, Rick loved teasing him, especially now that Daryl knew explicitly what he wanted.
Rick and Daryl watched, a bit later, as Otis and his hunting buddies crossed the fence on the edge of one of the fields, leaving for their first hunt, mostly to scout out the forests near the high school, see how well they were going to bring them food. Rick and Negan had made the obvious decision of enlisting them for the task, even though Rick knew that, in reality, Daryl would have done better.
But Rick loved having Daryl right there, by his side, guarding him. If Daryl wanted to go off, Rick had nothing against it, but Rick did revel in the powerful feeling of having someone so strong by his side, at his beck and call, at all times.
After Otis and his buddies, another group went out - the people Negan and Rick had chosen for the fishing operations. Plus a guard for them, obviously, since Rick wasn’t going to send them to their deaths outside their fences immediately.
They were going to scout out the water reserves for fish, and once again, Rick was extremely glad for the fact that they had also asked for a list of hobbies later on, because nobody’s job was actually fishing, but there were many people that had been good at it during their free time.
And the Vatos had brought in a few industrial-grade freezers, too, so they didn’t have to worry about getting too much food and it spoiling, not that that was likely with a population as big as theirs.
By afternoon, it was time for another important operation scheduled for that day - taking of Plant Yates.
They drove the nine miles through mostly empty roads that had been left stranded by the people running off to the cities, with just a handful of people coming along. Rick, Daryl, Michonne, Negan, Jensen and the other three employees, as well as a few of the Vatos they were going to leave behind with the employees as guards for the outpost.
After, when Rick stood outside the now-secured Plant Yates, he wondered how it had even been so easy. Sure, they had had Jensen, who was the one that knew the layout by heart and that had had all the access codes, but still? Just walking into the empty facility and taking it felt wrong.
“There’s still some coal left. Could last a month, with how little energy you want us to produce,” Jensen stated. “A supply train had just come through a few days ago.”
Rick folded his arms at the mention of trains. “Oh? This is connected to a railroad, then?”
Jensen nodded. “Of course, with the amount of coal that needs to be transported. Though I guess it won’t be necessary any longer, with you planning on burning corpses.”
Rick didn’t really give a shit about whether or not they could haul coal with the real lines, considering that the coal production was about to take a nose dive into zero, if it hadn’t already. And they could soon start working on the walker energy, and they already had a baseball field full of walkers at the school.
But while he didn’t say it aloud, he saw the other possibilities - train lines could mean new outposts. Expansion, trade routes. Control.
If Negan was right about one thing, it was that Rick was an ambitious bastard.
To not have a too boring of a day, they also took over the Hershall Norred Water Treatment Plant right after coming back from Plant Yates. It was too easy, and really, there was a reason they had waited until the evacuation day before they started working on taking over their future outposts, since during day 12 most of the workers that were working on those places had left and, therefore, there was no actual protection against them just walking in and taking over.
No shots fired, no resistance, no nothing. The plant operator had the access codes and keys and opened up the doors for them and after that, they just walked in. Both him and Jensen had been very cooperative, too - probably because they were scared for their lives. They reminded Rick a bit of Eugene at the start.
After taking both, Rick had ordered a few more qualified men from the Vatos to stay and keep watch over the operators while they worked, but in general, things were starting to roll ahead far smoother than expected.
Coming back to the high school from the treatment plant, Rick admired what was arguably the best development of the day - the way the school was being reinforced. Though the soldiers seemed to be very wary of Rick after he’d killed Mickey, they had built him a watchtower on top of the roof from some supplies they had brought with them.
It wasn’t anything like the watchtowers at the prison had been, but it was at least something their lookouts could stay in if it rained during their watch.
Rick and Negan had also organised some men to work on dragging cars all around the school and the water treatment plant to create a perimeter that was enforced similarly to Woodbury. Rick had put Merle in charge of that team - after all, if someone like Merle didn’t know how to hotwire a car, then what even was his use? And he had also lived in Woodbury the longest, he knew what to do.
It looked to be going well so far, with a couple dozen cars already surrounding the perimeter and more arriving in a steady flow.
Though perhaps the best part of the day was actually the excavator that had been hauled to the scene, with Carol dragging the driver in at gunpoint. Rick grinned madly when he saw it in the distance, the moat already starting to take shape.
No fucking tank or herd was going to get past the fences this time, it was going to get stuck in the fucking trench if it tried.
Rick had also worked on organising some people to take care of the younger children at all times and teach the older ones. Negan, as incredulous as that still was, was the perfect fit to teach any high school aged kids self-defence and killing walkers. And while Lori didn’t have the best track record of looking after children, Rick had put her and Beth in charge of that, along with Michonne whenever she felt like it, considering she did have Andre there already.
Another thing Rick had organised with Negan was a medical division for them, with Lilly and Guillermo in charge due to them being the most trusted out of anyone with medical expertise. Though Guillermo was more for handling the care of the elders, Lilly the general medical care.
And, of course, they had put some people on lookout duty, to cook and clean, to do walker-killing duty on all sides of the fences, so on. Either way, while it had been a huge ordeal to get it all organised, Rick had managed it with Negan’s help, and the evacuation day had gone surprisingly well for Rick’s people.
That night, as the lights of the school flickered shut inside the classroom, Rick stood on top of the roof with Daryl, in the watchtower the soldiers had built for him, just admiring the beauty of it all.
The school’s outside lights shone in the darkness of the night, his community already asleep, and the wind blew gently against his face.
From up there, Rick could see the cars lined up along the perimeter, their fences, the half-tilled fields. He could see some of the other lookouts at each fence, sitting dutifully where they had been ordered to. It was all just so beautiful. And they had made it happen, together.
It was his community, and so far, it was thriving.
“I ain’t seen anything like this before,” Daryl said. “Sure, there were great places, but this is ours.”
Rick smiled, turning to look at the other man, standing by his side. He, too, looked stunning in the low lights, his hair having started to grow from the spiky way it had been at the start, probably starting to darken at any point soon.
Rick allowed himself the smallest smile. “We’ve done good.”
“You did,” Daryl said, tone firm. “Without you, none of this would be possible.”
Rick let out a soft snort, shaking his head. “But I couldn’t have done it alone either.”
Rick glanced back over the glowing school grounds, looking at the beauty of it all. Outside those fences was death, but his community? It was living, their work, their blood, sweat and tears.
“This place? It is the contribution of all of us,” Rick told Daryl. “Maggie, Glenn, Negan, Carol, Michonne… you.”
Daryl gave a soft grunt but didn’t argue. That was an agreement in Daryl-speak. He shifted slightly, boots scraping against the wood of the tower floor, before settling into a quiet existence right beside Rick. They stood there for a long while, shoulder to shoulder, gazes fixed on the flickering lights below.
The wind stirred - cool, but not biting - and it carried the scent of fresh soil from the newly tilled farmland and the trench that was slowly carving its way around the school perimeter.
The world down there felt real, like something worth protecting.
Rick let the silence stretch a little longer, savoring it. But his gaze drifted sideways - not toward the buildings or the baseball field filled with bodies, but toward Daryl.
The man looked worn, but Daryl had that steadiness to him, the kind of calm Rick had come to rely on more than he ever admitted aloud. That silent loyalty, that unyielding presence. It was stunning, sharp and rough.
Rick’s chest tightened. Maybe it was the high of the day’s success, maybe it was the memory of how he had lost everything in his life he had cared for and still gotten it back. Or maybe it was just the truth of it; that Daryl had always been there for him.
His.
That thought burned hot in Rick’s mind, simple. Daryl was his.
He turned, just slightly, facing Daryl more directly now. The wind blew again, ruffling Rick’s short curls, making Daryl glance over. For a heartbeat, they just stared at each other. Daryl didn’t flinch or aver his eyes and Rick loved him for that.
Daryl looked perfect like this, at peace, by Rick’s side, not polished or soft. He wasn’t beautiful like Lori or Jessie or Michonne, but he was stunning in his own way. Rick liked that roughness in Daryl, felt compelled by it.
Rick moved. Not rushed, not too slow either, giving just enough time for Daryl to duck away. He stepped closer and reached up, firmly grabbing the back of Daryl’s head. Then, as simply as that, Rick kissed him.
It wasn’t long, but it was sure. Soft, but firm - almost like a claim. Just the two of them meeting in the quiet dark, in the safety of the community they had built for each other. It felt right.
When Rick pulled back, his face broke into a crooked smile. Neither a polite look of a sheriff nor the hardened grimace of a man born through the opacalypse - it was a delighted smile. Unhinged, maybe. Free. He felt like something had cracked open inside him and was flooding his insides with warmth.
Daryl, for his part, looked stunned. Crossbow still clutched tightly in his hands, eyes wide. He didn’t speak right away, didn’t move.
Rick tilted his head, eyes glinting. “You’re mine, right?”
The question wasn’t teasing, not quite. It held weight and Rick knew Daryl could feel it.
Daryl’s hands trembled slightly around the weapon in his grip and Rick had to wonder when the man had been kissed the last time. During the apocalypse, Daryl had never sought things like that, but before that, Rick didn’t know. It had been years either way, as far as Rick knew, for both of them.
Yet Daryl’s voice was steady when he answered.
“Yeah, Rick,” he said. “I am yers.”
That was all Rick needed.
He slid an arm around Daryl’s shoulders, pulling the man in until he could rest his face in the crook of Daryl’s neck. He didn’t care how it looked, he didn’t care about the sound of his breath as he exhaled into the space between them, deliberately breathing Daryl in.
Daryl didn’t stiffen or push him away. If I hate it, you’ll know. He had told Rick to do whatever he wanted, and Rick promised himself that he was going take full advantage of that from now on.
For a few precious moments, Rick didn’t feel like a leader or a killer, a man who’d watched the world end twice. He didn’t think of the world burning beyond their fences.
He just felt home. Happy.
-
Monday, 6th of September, 2010.
Day 13.
13 was supposed to be an unlucky number, yet Daryl didn’t feel that way as he snapped awake before dawn, Rick draped over him on the red couch in the principal’s rooms, clinging tightly.
His arm was numb, Rick’s shoulder pressing on it, the man’s hair tickling his neck, but Daryl couldn’t have cared less.
For just a moment, Daryl didn’t move, no matter how important getting to work was. He just lay there, watching Rick carefully, thinking about what had happened the previous night, how it had felt.
Daryl swallowed. He shifted slowly, adjusting Rick gently so he wouldn’t wake him, placing his head gently on the armrest of the couch and throwing a blanket over the man resting. And really, he deserved the rest, especially when there were no concrete plans for the two of them that day.
Sure, since Day 13 was the day after the full-on evacuation order, that was when they could start working on raiding all the FEMA camps and military camps that had been left behind, abandoned or overrun during the evacuation. But it wasn’t mandatory for Rick to be running around like that.
Rick, who looked so peaceful like that, asleep. He looked younger like this, the some of the stress lines he’d acquired from their previous lives not yet present.
“Ya keep carryin’ it all,” Daryl whispered, brushing his fingers through Rick’s hair once before taking a step back. “I ain’t lettin’ ya break under it.”
Daryl walked off, grabbing his crossbow from the floor and slinging it over his back. No need to change clothes, since he had slept in his regular ones, boots and all. The day ahead would be hard, but Rick didn’t need to get through it all alone-
“What time is it?” the infuriating man asked softly, his lashes flickering for a moment before his eyes opened, those pretty blues focusing on Daryl, still in a sleepy haze. “Time for planning?”
Daryl wanted to sigh. Really, Rick needed more fucking sleep. Last night, they had been on watch until way past midnight, and it was only around six in the morning. If Rick didn’t manage to actually get enough sleep without interventions, Daryl was going to seriously consider other ways to tire him out so he’d take proper naps, since Rick did seem receptive to stuff like that…
“Early enough that ya could sleep for some more,” Daryl stated. “But ya ain’t gonna, are you?”
Rick smiled sheepishly, moving to sit upright on the couch, stretching his arms a bit before standing up, pulling on his cowboy boots. “No, I’m not. A new day awaits, right? There’s a lot of work to do.”
Daryl wanted to roll his eyes. Honestly, Rick could be too self-sacrificial and he was going to work himself to exhaustion.
Rick and Daryl barely managed to eat before the planning started, Rick having called a meeting with some of his inner circle at seven a.m. in the teacher’s lounge, where most of them were staying.
It seemed like Negan, too, was an infuriating high-achiever, because when Daryl and Rick arrived at the lounge, he was already standing in front of a whiteboard, drawing a map of the school and their outposts at that time. On a table in the centre of the room, there were more maps, actual ones, so on, with Maggie, Glenn and Michonne peering over them.
“Morning,” Rick said cheerfully as they moved in. He didn’t waste time, either, moving to the table. “Did we manage to get the FEMA officers to draw the locations of all the other camps nearby on a map? How about the military?”
Maggie, seemingly having not slept well, just grunted with a nod, her head resting on Glenn’s shoulder.
“Indeed we did,” Negan translated. “There are a few around the area. We could go and take a look at all of them today, get the supplies before any scavengers can go around, take in any civilians we might see on the way.”
Daryl watched as Rick’s jaw set, nodding firmly, clearly getting back into that leadership mode of his, the brutal efficiency he could muster while in it terrifying.
The way Rick spoke, calm and direct, confident, made something in Daryl ache.
Rick, Negan, Maggie, Glenn and Michonne - and later Carol, once she decided to show up with a cup of coffee in her hand - worked on planning out the raids for the day. While Rick seemed like he desperately wanted to go out, too, Maggie pointed out that if all of them went, the next in the command structure would either be Hershel or Tara, and neither of them were ready to lead the place at that moment.
So, Rick was going to stay on site. Daryl knew the man was still determined to go and get stuff from the Sheriff’s office at some point, as well as from the camp near the hospital he had woken up in, but those could wait for a day when at least Negan, Maggie or Michonne stayed behind.
Rick seemed to be pretty annoyed by the fact, but even he must’ve known that he was too important to risk that way, and as such, he didn’t even protest that much.
When it came time for the others to leave for their missions, Daryl could see how it grated Rick. His jaw was tight, shoulders squared, even if he was still every inch the leader holding his people together. Daryl stayed at his side, silent.
After a moment Rick’s hand brushed against Daryl’s arm, clearly grounding the other man. “We’ll keep things running here.”
No complaint, no bitterness, even when Daryl could see it in the man’s eyes. Outwardly, there was just the calm certainty Rick carried when he made up his mind.
Daryl gave a short nod. “Ain’t no one better for it.”
Rick’s mouth tugged into the smallest smile at that. He turned back toward the school, and Daryl followed like he always did.
The rest of the morning went to checking defenses. Rick oversaw the car perimeter and they watched Merle bark orders while some of their people drove more vehicles into line. Rick was sharp with them, no wasted words, but every time his eyes landed on Daryl, the look in his eyes softened.
Daryl had no idea how he was supposed to function with all that.
By afternoon, Rick walked the halls, making sure the new work rotations stuck. Daryl shadowed him, crossbow in hand, watching the way some people stiffened under Rick’s gaze. They feared him, maybe respected him, as they should have done.
“I don’t know how I’d do this without you,” Rick admitted after one particularly scared-looking group of newbies.
Daryl shrugged. “Ya ain’t gotta.”
Rick gave him that crooked smile again and Daryl tried not to dwell on it too much.
Evening came with the sound of the excavator digging up more and more ground. It was going to eat up their back-up sources of gas, but the stations were still somewhat functional, so they weren’t too worried about it - the long-term positives of having a trench far outweighed any negatives.
Rick climbed up the watchtower again with Daryl following, even though he did feel nervous about being there again with Rick. Rick leaned on the wooden railing, gaze sweeping over it all, before he turned his eyes on Daryl.
“You keep me steady,” he said, voice low.
Daryl swallowed, not trusting his voice, so he gave a sharp nod. Rick reached out, resting a hand at the back of his neck, grounding him as much as himself.
“No matter what happens, how far the world falls. No matter how far I fall,” Rick said. “As long as I got you, I feel like I can build it back up.”
Daryl knew that it didn’t matter how far Rick went, how dark the road got. He wasn’t going anywhere.
Not ever.
They were in it all together.
Notes:
What did you think of that? I hope you enjoyed this chapter.
Chapter 47: Put your gun on the floor and kneel
Summary:
Lori hears some gossip about Rick, Rick and Daryl go to clear the Sheriff's office and run into some familiar faces.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Tuesday, 7th of September, 2010.
Day 14
The classroom had been turned into a playground for the smaller children, with the tables and chairs moved out in favour of some softer seats and a few of the mattresses that Rick had brought in with Negan.
Lori sat cross-legged on one of them, playing with one of the smaller children, Milly, who was from the orphanage. There were around twenty or so smaller children there with her and some of the other people that had been chosen for the task of looking after them.
And Lucille, who didn’t have tasks yet due to still healing from the surgery, but who had chosen to come spend time with the children with Lori during her shift, instead of having to sit around alone all day while Negan was off who knew where.
At least Negan was talking to her, now. Rick hadn’t talked to Lori much at all, and in a way, Lori knew it had all been her fault.
Lori let out a slow breath. She remembered the way Day 14, 7th of September, had been the last time. Lori had tried waiting out the outbreak instead of going to the refugee camps right when the evacuation order came, due to Rick still being in a coma. She hadn’t wanted to leave him behind. But on Day 14…
Things had gotten so bad that there was really no choice, and so Lori had asked Shane to go and get Rick. He had come back empty-handed, telling Lori that her husband was dead.
Lori could still remember the deep ache in her chest, how she hadn’t wanted to believe it. But it had been easier to believe than to hope during those times, considering how dark the world had turned. Lori hadn’t gotten any time to mourn, to bury Rick, before they had been forced to flee.
And then he had come back, forty-six days after, and Lori had already gotten together with Shane, which had been one of the greatest mistakes in her life. If it had not been for Judith, Lori would have wished that it had never even happened. And even then, Lori had never gotten to see her daughter-
“I love children,” Lucille said softly, holding one of the infants in her arms. “There’s a reason it was one of the biggest wishes me and Negan used to have. He loves them, too. But we just never managed it, and we did go and get testing done, seeing that it was possible for both of us, but…”
Lori swallowed. “But it just never happened?”
“Yeah,” Lucille said, a distant look in her eyes.
“We had the same thing happen after Carl. We did try at the start, but then we just accepted that he was never going to get a sibling,” Lori said. “When I got pregnant again, I did want the baby, even if it was in the worst of circumstances.”
In the outbreak with ambiguous parentage.
Lori could see Lucille was about to say something more, but then her attention got captured by a conversation few of the other people watching the children were having together, two women, one younger and one older.
“It creeps me out, honestly,” the younger one said, bouncing one of the toddlers in her knee. “You weren’t there, auntie. He had no expression on his face when he did it. He looked inhuman.”
Lori dropped the doll she had been waving at Milly, fully turning her head to the couple of women.
“Someone who’s too damn comfortable with killing,” the older woman said with a huff. “And he put your uncle to do hard work on the fields like it’s the damn 1700s.”
They were talking about Rick, Lori realised.
“It is…” the younger one started in a whisper. “I worry about it. The world outside, can it really be that bad?”
“Let me tell you, dear, I don’t like that man ordering us around,” the older woman said. “Who put him in charge? Even if the world is bad outside, why should we follow him?”
Lori clenched her jaw, standing up from where she was sitting. Lucille looked at her with an encouraging expression, and Lori steeled herself for the confrontation.
“You,” Lori started out. “Have no idea what is actually going on, and you have no right to talk about Rick that way.”
Because even when Lori herself didn’t agree with most things he did, she did know that Rick wasn’t an evil man, that he didn’t enjoy killing for killing’s sake. If he did something, it was for a reason, and Lori wasn’t going to let people gossip about him.
“Oh?” the older woman said. “And who are you? Why do you have a right to talk about Rick?”
Lori swallowed. “I am his ex-wife. We divorced on pleasant terms and I have known him for more than fifteen years. I think that gives me the right far more than any of you.”
Lori didn’t know if Rick necessarily wanted it going around that his ex-wife was at the community - two of them, actually - but she wasn’t going to hide the fact.
The older woman blinked, clearly not expecting the answer, and a ripple of surprise passed though the younger one as well, their judgmental whispers suddenly drying up from sheer shock.
Lori pressed on, keeping her voice steady. “You think you’ve seen the worst of him after just a few days? Neither of you has probably even talked with him a single time, because both of you are too afraid. I have seen Rick at his best and worst, long before all this. He doesn’t do what he does because he wants power, he never asked to be in charge, it was something that was pushed upon him.”
The women still looked sceptical. Lori wanted to yell at them about what she had seen in the life she had lived, in the future that had yet to come pass, but she knew she couldn’t really tell them about that. So, instead, she tried another angle.
“He does the things he does because nobody else will. And tell me, honestly, if one of those soldiers had tried to hurt you, would you want everyone here to just ignore it and let them continue being a threat? Or would you be glad that it was handled by those who can?”
“That doesn’t make him a saint,” the older woman muttered. “Doesn’t mean we’re not supposed to worry when he orchestrates an execution on day one.”
Lori glanced at Lucille, who still looked supportive, before continuing her argument. “Rick isn’t perfect and he knows that too. He doesn’t pretend he is. He makes choices that I might not make, but he doesn’t do it lightly, and I know he would kill for each one of us, to keep us safe.”
The older woman shifted uncomfortable, folding her arms. To Lori, she looked entitled. “You sound like you’re trying to convince yourself.”
“I don’t need to,” Lori stated. “I already know it.”
The silence in the classroom was heavy. After all, there were others there besides just Lori, Lucille and the two women, and the children, but it seemed like everyone had gone silent for a moment.
At least until the infant in Lucille’s arms started crying, breaking the tension.
Lori sighed, returning to playing with Milly, though the interaction left an unease in her chest.
-
Wednesday, 8th of September, 2010.
Day 15
Things were moving ahead rapidly. The defences were building, they were working on planting the seeds, building their community, so on.
Rick had managed to persuade Negan and Michonne to stay and look after the community that day, thank heavens, and he got to go on a run with Daryl. This time, hopefully, without meeting any of their former enemies. That seemed to be a running theme for them, with Morales and Dawn.
Considering that Day 14 was the time when Rick knew the soldiers had shot up the Harrison Memorial the last time and people like Shane had run off, he knew there were going to be free supplies around the area. Plus, Rick could go in and raid the Sheriff’s Office for those precious guns that had saved them countless times in the previous timeline.
So, off to Rick’s old hometown it was. Daryl had already been there for the night before they had all moved to Hershel’s farm, but Rick was, in some weird ways, delighted to get to show Daryl around.
The Harrison memorial came first. Rick had been slightly apprehensive, going there, considering that there could still technically be soldiers around the area, but it seemed like they, too, had evacuated the previous day, killing the people of the hospital before they went, leaving behind an abandoned military camp and a pile of bodies on the grounds of the hospital.
Rick moved slowly, scanning the scene. He needed to be cautious, even if he remembered how uncaring he had been the last time there. He had been running around like a headless chicken in his hospital gown, lucky enough to have avoided any walkers that could have bitten him.
Speaking of those, Rick watched with a small smile as Daryl shot one coming towards them straight through the skull.
It was like going on a walk down the memory lane. Honestly, while Rick was interested in getting some of the military gear there, he was far more interested in revisiting those places he had seen during that first day when he had woken up.
Daryl, for his part, seemed to also be observing everything, taking it all in.
“Ya know, I can’t believe ya woke up here and survived long enough to get to Atlanta. That takes some damn good luck,” the man said, poking one of the bodies in the head with his boot.
Rick and Daryl walked past the military camp, gathering some supplies they had before moving onto the hospital. Inside, it looked quite horrific, though maybe not as bad as it had been when Rick had woken up that first time around.
For one, curiously, there wasn’t a spray-painted text on that door - no “Don’t open, dead inside.”
No mostly-eaten body on the floor either. Things looked cleaner than they had been, and Rick realised that indeed, something there was different.
But how? Could it be that the hospital staff that had still been working there when the outbreak had started, the ones that had seen Rick during his coma, could also remember? After all, Lilly did, but Rick himself had no memory of seeing her, even when she had seen him from a distance.
Now that was an intriguing thought, the idea that even the ones that had seen Rick during his coma could have possibly remembered. Because those people would have no idea that Rick was somehow important to the scenario, they would just think they remembered because of this or that.
If they had previously been killed on Day 14 by the soldiers, it was possible that this time, they had just ran off as soon as they started hearing news of the outbreak, not wanting to face the same fate as the previous time.
It was definitely an interesting thought. Rick hoped that if that was the case, those people were going to be alright.
Still, even those small changes mattered somewhat. When Rick looked for the matches that he had used the previous time to light his way, they weren’t there. Certain small things were different, changed, making it almost uncanny. So similar, yet so different at the same time.
Rick and Daryl gathered some of the medical supplies they could find, though they were all pretty depleted. Rick visited his old hospital room with a small smile on his face, though there were no dried-up flowers this time, nothing to prove that, at one point, it had been his.
When they stepped back out into the sunlight, Daryl slung a bag over his shoulder and nodded toward the truck they had come with. “What next?”
Rick exhaled, glancing at the hospital one more time. “The Sheriff’s Office.”
Daryl gave a faint grunt that Rick had come to understand as an agreement, telling Rick to lead the way.
When they got to the Sheriff’s Office, Rick immediately knew something was amiss about it all. He and Daryl tried to push through the familiar doors, ones Rick had been dragged through when he had been arrested a few weeks prior, and instead they met resistance.
Locked from the inside. Not just locked regularly, since Rick had used his keys, but possibly padlocked.
Rick turned to eye Daryl carefully, nodding once. That gave Daryl the signal, and he started checking the area carefully, eyeing for any threats. Rick stayed calm, knowing that Daryl was there to protect him, but he couldn’t hide the unease in his stance.
Something was different. What had changed? Had Leon and Kendal been affected by Rick’s arrest in some way which would have caused them to padlock the door before leaving?
“Ain’t seein’ anyone out here,” Daryl said. “But inside, there might be people.”
Rick nodded carefully. He looked around before his eyes zeroed in one of the windows of regular offices in the building. “Can you bust through those?”
Daryl nodded. “Yer word is my command.”
Daryl moved to the windows and carefully hit one of them with his crossbow, the metal crashing against the glass. It shattered sharply, leaving behind splinters. Daryl knocked the shards off with the crossbow, clearing the window for them to go through. Though, before Rick could approach, Daryl raised one of his hands to him, shaking his head.
“You aren’t going there alone,” Rick immediately argued, understanding what Daryl was saying.
“Nah, man. If there’s someone, I’ll go first.” Daryl whispered. “I ain’t taking chances with your life.”
Daryl moved, ducking his head inside, pausing for a long moment. Rick felt his pulse climb - because if there was actually something there, and Daryl got hurt, then-
Daryl moved his head back, letting out their chosen whistle for ‘clear’ before pushing himself up and hauling himself through the opening, into the building, crossbow in one hand.
Rick sighed. Even if Daryl didn’t want him to follow, he was going to. He knew the layout, he wasn’t leaving Daryl alone. So, he took his hatchet from his belt, grabbing it in case there was actually something inside, following behind Daryl.
Daryl eyed him with clear disapproval as he, too, jumped through the window, though since the small office didn’t have anyone in it, it seemed to be fine.
“Nothin’ right here,” Daryl whispered to him. Then, he moved to open the office door to get into the inner parts of the station, but he seemed to find that locked, too.
Rick moved up to Daryl, taking out the keys he had with him, seeing if one of them was going to work. But considering that it wasn’t his office, none of them did anything.
Daryl grumbled, pushing Rick gently away before he took a few rushed steps towards the wooden door, crashing his shoulder straight to it, kicking it in.
Well. That worked too, Rick supposed.
The air in the inner parts of the Sheriff’s Office felt different. It was stale, heave. And Rick could smell the scent of coffee, as if someone had just brewed some in the staff room of the station, just as Rick had done a million times before.
Rick’s cowboy boots scraped on the floor of the station as he eyed the hallway, empty and surprisingly clean.
Daryl moved ahead, clearly not wanting Rick to be the one going first, every line of his body tense, crossbow already raised. Then he let out a small whistle, pointing at something ahead.
The staff room. It was… barricaded?
The staff room and the complex of it had the officer’s lounge, the locker rooms, showers and toilets attached to it. And based on the way there was furniture piled near the door, not enough to shut it properly but to keep any mindless beasts away, someone was living there.
It wasn’t abandoned. Rick wondered whether to change his hatchet for the colt, but decided against it, considering that Daryl still had the crossbow and could shoot faster than a blink of an eye if he saw any threat coming at Rick.
Rick eyed the other doors on the hallway, all locked up. He stepped over a few metallic cans that had been littered on the floor, empty, perhaps as a noise alarm for walkers. It indeed seemed like someone had gone to great lengths to keep people out of the staff room.
Rick’s stomach tightened. Was it going to be Leon Basset, alive this time instead of a walker Rick had to put down? Perhaps him and Kendall, or some other officer Rick had known in his past life?
Or some scavengers that had chosen the place. Either way, they could be dangerous. But Rick didn’t need to tell Daryl to stay sharp, he was already focused on his target like a hunter, taking deliberate steps towards the door, going past some of the furniture and using one hand to effortlessly lift the ones that were too much on the way.
Rick admired the strength in Daryl’s arms as they moved, the way his muscles worked, clearing the way for them.
This, too, was like a trip down the memory lane for Rick. The Sheriff’s Office and its hallways, a place where he had worked at for years and years. In some ways, Rick could almost hear the other officers laughing at the staff room, spending time together on breaks, him and Shane joking around, the-
But that was not a sound coming from a memory. Inside the staff room, a sound of something scraping across the floor, perhaps a chair. Rick could see the way Daryl’s muscles tensed immediately and Rick flicked his eyes to him.
Daryl gave the barest nod, now holding the crossbow with both hands, ready to fire at any moment, continuing up to the door with a predatory look in his eyes.
Rick followed, his breath steady. Whoever or whatever was in there, they had decided to make the Sheriff’s Office into their stronghold. And now Rick and Daryl were intruding on that.
Daryl stopped just short of the barricaded door, cocking his head as if he could catch more from the faint noises inside. Rick could see it - the way his shoulders coiled, every muscle prepared to spring if something came crashing through or even tried to find its way to Rick.
Then, a sound of mumbled voices came from the inside, and no matter how Rick tried, they were so faint he couldn’t recognise them or distinguish the words. They were followed by footsteps, something heavy being shoved aside.
Whoever was inside, they were moving and they knew they weren’t alone anymore.
Daryl turned to look at him with a determined look in his eyes. He moved his hand, pointing at him, then made a motion for Rick to fuck off, basically. As if Rick would have left Daryl alone with an unknown threat, but he did move to stand against the wall of the hallway, on the opposite side to where the door was going to open to.
Slowly, the staff room door creaked. Then, from the narrow gap, came the unmistakable sight of a rifle barrel pointing out. Daryl immediately moved to the other side of the hallway too, pressing his back to the wall and aiming the crossbow at the opening.
“Step back!” a voice barked out. Harsh, familiar. “I’ll put you down where you stand!”
Rick closed his eyes, feeling his gut twist. Of course he knew that voice, he had known it for years and years. Of course, with nowhere else to go, he was going to be there.
“Shane,” Rick said softly, loud enough for the other to hear. Daryl’s head snapped to him, clearly annoyed for giving their identity away, definitely on the edge from the possible threats to Rick’s life and especially from Shane’s presence, since the man had tried to kill Rick and had pointed his gun at him a bunch of times.
There was a beat of silence on the other side of the door. Then, a sharp, slightly insane laugh. “Well, I wasn’t expecting you this soon, but I knew you must come back at some point, you did the last time.”
Daryl shifted just enough so that he was standing right in front of Rick, covering him with his own body, right as the door to the staff room snapped open, his crossbow aimed straight ahead. Even if the other man was going to as much as twitch wrong, he was going to get shot.
Rick’s grip on his axe tightened. He knew it wasn’t going to be simple.
Shane stepped fully into the hallway, rifle still raised, and his eyes locked on Rick as soon as they found him, standing with his back against the wall behind Daryl. But it wasn’t just Shane like Rick had assumed - no, from behind the man came two others. Leon, pale and sweating, his hand holding a pistol just as clumsily as Rick remembered. And Kendall, hovering a bit further away, a shotgun in his hand.
Rick hadn’t actually expected Shane to get himself his own group, but it seemed like that was exactly what he had done, starting from those people they had known for years, ones that now considered Rick a brutal murderer who had gutted someone open like a fish in broad daylight.
Three against two. Three guns against a crossbow and a hatchet. Fuck. Rick’s colt was in its holster, still, and bringing a hatchet into a gunfight wasn’t the best idea.
“Shane,” Rick stated, this time calmer, knowing that he really needed to de-escalate the situation. Even if Daryl managed to put an arrow through Shane’s skull, and Leon was useless at shooting, Kendall was still aiming at Rick, eyeing him like he was a monster, and there was no telling how fast he was able to shoot if his two buddies went down and he thought it was necessary.
“Yeah, you sound surprised,” Shane said, his lip curling in clear distaste. “What, you think I’d just vanish? Roll over and die because you didn’t accept me to your group, where you get to play king all you want?”
Rickshaw Daryl’s muscles tense at the tone in the man’s voice, clearly extremely agitated by the very thought of any aggression towards Rick.
“Didn’t know what to expect,” Rick said, calm, collected. “Maybe you running off somewhere, not staying right here, knowing how bad things got.”
Leon shifted, clearly uneasy by the stand-off, turning to look at Shane. “Maybe we could-”
“Shut it, Leon,” Shane snapped - it was clear who the leader of their group was. “This ain’t your call. You don’t know what he is.”
“We both saw what he did, we know,” Kendall said from behind. “But he wouldn’t hurt us. Right?”
So, Shane hadn’t told them about the time travel and the fact that Rick would indeed gut all three men in front of him if they even tried anything against him or especially against Daryl. Honestly, if anything happened to his second in command, they and the whole world were in for a lot of bloodshed.
Dary was his anchor, at that point. Without him, Rick didn’t know what kind of insanity he would have slid into.
“He is still our friend,” Leon argued, looking at Rick, though averting his eyes soon after, probably when he saw there was no warmth there.
“He isn’t your friend now,” Shane barked.
Rick’s voice was steady, but the weight in it pressed hard. “Leon and Kendall shouldn’t be dragged into whatever grudge you have with me. Whatever it is, you can settle it with me. Just me. Do you want to fight? We can-”
“Ain’t gonna happen,” Daryl said, stepping a bit forward, the arrow loaded into the crossbow pointing straight between Shane’s eyes. “Ya try anythin’, you don’t walk out alive.”
For the first time Shane’s aim moved, just a hair, to Daryl. His jaw clenched, nostrils flaring as he looked at the other man. The threat to Daryl’s life made Rick want to embed his hatchet into Shane’s skull, many, many times. “And there’s your loyal bloodhound, Rick. Look at him, bending the knee to you, respecting you like you are a true leader.”
“You never managed that,” Rick said. “And you are pissed off about it. None of the people in that camp saw you as a true leader, and you thought violence was the only answer.”
Now Leon and Kendall looked properly confused by the interaction, and Rick had to remind himself of the fact that they weren’t in the know.
“We don’t have to do this…” Leon started out again, and Rick zeroed his attention on the weaker man.
“Leon. Put the gun down. If you do, you don’t have to bleed today. Nobody has to bleed here today, if you just put your guns down,” he said with a commanding, authoritative tone, but adjusting it slightly to contain some friendliness he had used to have with Leon.
He could see the man faltering. He was clearly the weakest link in Shane’s trio.
Shane laughed, humourless, harsh. “Once again, Rick comes in and acts like he is better than everyone, wanting to take everything I have built for myself again.”
Rick didn’t acknowledge the man, trusting that if he so much as twitched his finger near the trigger, Daryl was going to handle him. Instead, Rick focused on Leon.
“Drop it,” he said, trying for a genuine smile on his face, but he knew it must’ve, once again, looked quite crooked. “Nobody’s going to hurt you.”
Leon’s breath stuttered, his pistol clattering to the floor, hands raised halfway like he didn’t quite know if he was supposed to do that. Rick could see the clear panic in his eyes, and Rick wondered how bad the outbreak, seeing all the death, had been for someone like Leon. How badly had it broken him?
Rick could hear Shane’s outraged grumbles about Leon having always been weak, but Rick paid him no mind, gaze shifting to Kendall. Even when he was eyeing Rick in horror, Rick knew the man was at least reasonable.
“You know me,” Rick said. “Maybe not all of it, but you know me enough I wouldn’t kill you for no reason if you surrendered. Leon has already made the smart decision, you can do that too.”
Kendall’s jaw clenched, his fingers white-knuckled around the shotgun. Rick could see him hesitating before he, carefully, clearly not wanting to appear like a threat, moved to set it down on the floor, eyes darting between Shane and Rick.
Rick gave him a curt nod. “Smart.”
That only left Shane, a rifle in his hand, pointed at Daryl’s chest. Rick couldn’t stand the picture that it painted, especially with Shane’s eyes wild and furious, and Rick desperately wanted to do something about it.
“Shane,” Rick said. “Put your gun on the floor.”
Shane looked at him like he was insane.
“It’s just you, now,” Rick said, voice brimming with darkness. “So, here’s how this goes. You put the gun down and walk out with me. You will follow me like a rabid dog on a leash, work for us in handcuffs. Maybe you’ll see Lori, if she wants to, so on. That’s option one.”
Rick took a deep breath, clenching his jaw.
“Option two is that we’ll put you to the ground right here, right now, and I won’t lose any sleep over it. The only reason I am giving you the option is because Leon and Kendall probably wouldn’t appreciate me brutally murdering you right now, and the only way you die is brutal, because you dared to threaten Daryl.”
The words hung heavy in the air, final.
Shane’s jaw worked, his steady aim on Daryl’s chest not moving. Rick knew that if the aim even twitched towards Rick, Daryl was going to drop Shane in an instant, but now, there was still the tense standoff going on, with Shane clearly working through it.
“So,” Rick continued. “Put your gun on the floor and kneel.”
Notes:
So, how do you think this is going to play out for Shane?
Chapter 48: Say it
Summary:
Things get bloody.
Notes:
I mean, I did tag this as graphic depictions of violence and they already committed mass murder.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Wednesday, 8th of September, 2010.
Day 15
Daryl watched as Shane’s knuckles whitened from his tightening grip on the rifle, jaw tense. His finger was constantly hovering on the trigger, and Daryl knew it was only going to take a moment for him to snap.
“Didn't you say that you would try for Lori?” Rick asked, tone condescending. “I haven't seen you try. This is the third time you have pointed your gun at me during this new timeline, and now you are aiming at Daryl.”
Daryl felt warm at the sheer feral rage in Rick’s voice at the fact. It was clear how much he disliked the fact that he could do nothing, really, aside from talking Shane down. Rick was a quick draw, sure, but with Shane’s finger sitting on the trigger…
Daryl could see how confused the other two cops were about Rick’s words regarding timelines. Honestly, they were about to be even more confused if they continued talking.
“And let's not forget the way you pointed a gun at me on that field,” Rick continued, brutal. “The way you pointed your gun at me, thinking you could end me out there. You didn’t have the guts to do it.”
Daryl watched as Shane’s eyes flickered from him to Rick, and he knew that he could shoot an arrow in his brains right then and there, when he wasn’t watching, but Daryl also knew that so far, Rick had it all under his control.
“You,” Rick said, voice dripping with contempt. “Are a pathetic excuse of a man. You tried to act tough, but you never were. You tried acting like you were the one that could keep everyone safe, but you did nothing but put them in danger - and in the end, you couldn’t even put me in the ground.”
Shane’s breath came in agitated bursts, his eyes wild. There was madness in them and Daryl, honestly, despised the man for everything he had done to Rick.
“I remember the way you sneaked behind my back and came up with the plan to kill me. You thought you were being so smart, but actually you were just weak. You did not have the guts to come face to face with me and tell me that you wanted me dead. You had to come up with some little scheme to lead me out so you could put a bullet in my back,” Rick stated, stepping out from behind Daryl, and Daryl wanted to yell at him to just fucking get back there. “And you didn’t even manage that.”
The other two cops, understandably, seemed to be quite confused by everything going on. No wonder - as far as they knew, Shane and Rick had probably been best buddies until Rick had disappeared from the face of earth three weeks prior.
“I remember,” Rick continued, voice low and steady, yet mocking. “The way you looked down and couldn't meet my eyes when I took you out to talk with me. You were so obedient and listened when I was speaking to you. And when I told you to look at me you did.”
Rick’s boots echoed on the floor as he took a few more confident steps towards Shane, who still hadn’t reacted at all, said anything, aside from his clearly more agitated state.
“Even back at the Sheriff’s Office, you weren’t the leader. You played at it, sure. But when it mattered? You always looked to me for the answers. Even when you were puffing yourself up, pretending you knew it all. That was the truth of you, Shane,” Rick said. “You were never a true leader. You only played at dominance, and as soon as I came along, it was clear you were just a petulant child.”
Daryl didn’t know what Rick’s angle was - maybe he was proving the point that despite all the huffing and puffing Shane was doing, he could never actually shoot Rick.
Daryl moved his eyes to momentarily eye the other two cops in the room. The white guy with a moustache that Daryl believed Rick had called Leon had pressed himself against one of the walls, still pale and trembling, and Daryl wondered how the man had even become a cop. Kendall, on the other hand, seemed to be eyeing his shotgun on the floor, though one sharp look from Daryl made him stop that immediately.
Daryl moved to watch as Rick stood beside him, now, not behind, lifting his chin, eyes never leaving Shane’s.
“So, like I said,” Rick said, his voice like steel. “Do as I told you and put your gun down on the floor. Kneel. Because I know you aren’t strong enough to do otherwise, not when I am the one telling you.”
Rick saying those words in that tone sent shivers down Daryl’s spine. If the situation hadn’t been so tense, if it had just been him and Rick, he definitely would have kneeled from that. Hell, even if there had been others around, as long as moving wouldn’t have gotten him killed, if Rick had asked it of him, Daryl would have done exactly that-
Shane’s laugh, when it came, was harsh and bitter. He shook his head, rifle still trained on Daryl, still acting as if he was going to do anything with it. Maybe he was, if Daryl actually moved, but if he had wanted to just kill him, he could have done it a million times.
“You think you got it all figured out, huh?” Shane spat. “You think because you can stand there and talk real pretty, it makes you better than me? As far as I remember from our conversation when you were arrested, you couldn’t keep Lori safe. You couldn’t keep Carl safe.”
Daryl saw the way Rick’s jaw tightened. Carl was, after all, a very sore spot for the man. Daryl was always going to regret the way he had antagonised Rick about him in that pit, when they had been fighting. Carl died for you.
“You’re not some goddamn king, Rick! You think people follow you because you are strong? No. They just can’t see how weak you are. How selfish. You talk about me sneaking around, but who is the one that talked about peace and forgiveness before stabbing me through the heart?” Shane’s voice rose, cracking a bit. It was all the opportunity Rick needed.
“I did what I had to do,” he cut in. “You were a liability. And for Carl and Lori? I made the choices you never could have, for them. You think I'm weak, but you are far weaker. You have attachments that you just can’t let go of, and I can tell - because every time you have pointed that gun at me, you hesitate. Every single time. Because deep down, no matter how much you act differently, you knew you couldn’t do it.”
Shane’s face twisted, anguish and fury across his features. Daryl could see his grip on the rifle trembling, his aim slipping a bit. If he shot, now, he might hit Daryl’s lung, but he most likely would live.
“You always thought you were better,” Shane said. “But you weren’t. You could never make the hard decisions.”
Rick stepped closer, once again, command in his every movement.
“No, Shane,” he said. “I was the one who made them. Just because the choices you made were brutal didn’t mean they were hard. They seemed to be exceptionally easy for you. You never had to struggle with choices as much as I had to, in the future. You never faced the things I had to go through, and trust me, your leadership would have crumbled the second you met people like the governor or Negan.”
Shane laughed again, jagged, almost unhinged. Daryl thought he looked exceptionally disgusting like that.
“You think you’re a big man now, Rick?” he asked, shaking his head. “Standing there, making a neat little speech? You don’t get to talk down to me. I kept Lori and Carl safe while you were rotting in that damn hospital, remember that? You weren’t there, Rick, and you aren’t with them now, either. You are a terrible husband and father, Rick.”
Rick didn’t even flinch.
“And you come here, destroying everything I have built again. You just can’t let me be, can you?” Shane asked, clearly trying to sound mean, even when he was crashing on the inside. “You are always just on the way and not there when you are needed. That is why Lori came to me. It didn’t even take two weeks before she was begging for me. And I stepped up while you were gone.”
Now that was foul and Daryl definitely didn’t want to hear it. And while he could see Rick wasn’t bothered by the fact, considering he had Lori go years ago, it was still quite the sick thing to think of.
In Daryl’s opinion, Lori hadn’t deserved a man like Rick. Rick was the best there could be, and Lori had fucked it all up for herself. Daryl was probably biased, but honestly? He didn’t care. Rick was the very definition of quality.
“And you said you would try for her,” Rick stated, cold. Shane’s grip on the rifle was shaky, even with his eyes burning as if the sheer rage could hold the barrel steady. But it couldn’t. “I haven’t seen you try. Not then, not now.”
“You think I am some villain, then, huh?” Shane asked. “Why am I the one everyone looks sideways at? I did what had to be done, always!”
Rick’s tone, when he replied, was dangerous. “You always called it “What needs to be done,” when it was never necessary. It was always just about what you wanted. About proving you were strong, even when you never had the spine to actually face me on even ground. You plotted, you lied, even during our fight you had to resort to throwing shit because you didn’t have the guts to actually fight me. Because you knew you would lose.”
Shane’s jaw worked, his face red with anger and perhaps shame for the fact that he had been so weak. Because that was what he looked like, even now - weak. Daryl couldn’t fathom that there was a time when he had been forced to listen to the man order people around in that early quarry camp.
“You think you would win, huh?” Shane asked, mocking. “You really think you could win? Have you looked at us? You have always been a small guy, Rick.”
He definitely hadn’t always been that way. Even now, Rick clearly wasn’t small. He had been far weaker last time, having woken up from a coma right before meeting up with them. But Shane hadn’t seen the way Rick had been after the prison, the strength that had been corded in his every muscle, the way that brown, tight t-shirt had shown them off.
And that fucking caveman beard and the sweaty curls… honestly, it was unfair how good Rick had looked, even at their lowest.
“Yes,” Rick said. “You have no idea who you’re dealing with, Shane. Actually, right now, I think I would be able to take you one-handed. I am used to sparring that way too.”
Shane looked at him like he was ridiculous. He clearly didn’t realise how good Rick had become with fighting, and Daryl didn’t even know how much he had improved during his time at the CRM.
“Okay, then,” Shane said, his expression settling a bit. “We’ll fight. The lobby has some space in it. You win, I will do as you say. I win, you do as I say.”
Rick eyed Shane for a moment, a dark look in his eyes. Daryl knew that they could have just dropped the man then and there, since he was distracted by everything, but Daryl could see the thirst for blood in Rick’s eyes.
He wanted that fight, too. Rick clearly wanted to beat Shane up, and he knew he could do it, there was no doubt in his body language, only confidence as he stood there, steady.
“Alright,” Rick said, giving Shane an unhinged smile. “We fight. And this time you’ll be man enough to face me with just your fists - no weapons, nothing like that. We’ll see if you can actually do anything.”
Daryl already knew Shane couldn’t. Even if he was strong, even if he looked bigger than Rick at that point, more muscular, there was no doubt in Daryl’s mind that Rick was going to win that fight.
And so, when Shane lowered his rifle, Daryl also let his crossbow drop just a little, from the man’s head to his stomach - he’d still drop him if needed, but there was no danger of death anymore.
-
Rick didn’t ease his tight grip on his hatchet until Kendall and Leon had cleared out the lobby of the Sheriff’s Station of chairs and tables, leaving behind only empty space.
It was odd, since Rick had been sitting there after he had been released, waiting for Shane and Philip to show up too. He had no idea where Philip had fucked off to, but now, it was almost poetic being there with Shane again.
The two of them had spent over a decade working there, together, as partners. Now? Rick wanted this. He wanted Shane beaten up, on his fucking knees.
Rick felt the heat coil in his gut - not fear, not even contempt towards Shane. It was something darker. Anticipation. He could already see it, the blood. Rick wanted the other man’s blood covering the too pristine floor, and maybe he was going to actually break his jaw this time.
Because really? Shane needed to learn his place, which was at Rick’s feet. Maybe he was even going to kill him afterwards, because he was too much of a liability, or maybe he was going to keep him on a leash like a rabid dog, but either way, Rick wanted this.
He could see the dubious way Daryl looked at him, clearly asking if it was really necessary. Rick knew that if it had been Daryl’s choice, he would have put Shane on the ground a while ago. But there was no doubt in Daryl’s eyes either, he clearly knew that Rick was capable. He just needed to show that to Shane, too.
Rick just wondered whether he was going to stop even once Shane was down. Maybe he was going to just beat him to death, be done with it. Because even the last time, Rick had wanted him dead.
The lobby was wide enough, once it was cleared of debris. Daryl hung in one of the corners, crossbow clutched in his hand, and while Shane eyed him like Daryl was filth, he didn’t argue, probably understanding that Daryl couldn’t be shaken from Rick’s side.
Rick and Shane left their weapons in the receptionist's desk, in a drawer that could be locked, and Rick handed the key over to Daryl, who gave him a short nod.
Rick saw the way Leon and Kendall eyed them all like they were insane, but they didn’t understand. They wouldn’t understand. And so, while they were allowed to stay at the door and watch, Rick gave them strict orders not to intervene.
Then it was showtime. Rick walked into the centre of the emptied lobby, not planning on hiding from fucking Shane, rolling his shoulders slightly, getting ready for the fight. His heart was steady - no nerves, no doubt. Rick knew that he could beat Shane, because he knew how the man fought and he knew that Shane wasn’t ready for the way Rick could fight post-CRM.
“You’ll see, Shane,” Rick said idly.
Shane lunged, then, always too eager to attack. Rick could remember countless examples of him just acting on first instinct, never actually thinking about what he was doing. His first swung wide, going for Rick’s face, but Rick caught the movement before it even came close. He grabbed Shane’s wrist, pulling, ducking as he used his momentum to send him scrambling on the floor.
The grunt that left Shane’s throat was sharp, angry. Rick didn’t even have to do any work himself, because Shane got up, coming back harder, swinging again, but his punches were sloppy. Rick blocked the first with his forearm, stepped aside for the second, using that movement to drive his fist into Shane’s ribs. Once, twice, hard.
If he had still had his metallic arm, they would have broken. Even so, it felt good. Probably too good.
“You’re weak,” Rick taunted Shane, who attacked again. When he came close, this time, Rick headbutted him straight to the nose, feeling it crack, the satisfying flow of blood that followed making Rick want to hurt him even more.
Shane roared angrily, charging at him again. They collided, fists tangling, and this time he drove Rick straight to one of the walls, his body slamming on it. Rick decided that perhaps it was time to actually start trying. So, he shifted his stance, slamming his knee into the side of Shane’s leg, knocking him off balance, wrenching free and kicking him in the floor.
Shane landed there, on his knees, and Rick didn’t give him time to adjust before he kicked him again, this time to the side, sending him on his stomach. Shane tried crawling up, but Rick moved to him, kicking him to his side hard a few more times before dropping his knee on Shane’s back, pinning him down, pressing one hand to the back of his neck.
“Really, this was easier than I imagined,” Rick said. Hell, he had looked forward to a lot more bloodshed-
Shane yanked himself to his side, suddenly, throwing Rick off of him. Then Shane lunged at him again, grabbing him by the shoulders and throwing him to the floor. Still, before the man could pin him down, Rick rolled with the movement, sending a kick to the man’s stomach and elbowing him in the face, which was already bleeding from the broken nose, but now also from the mouth.
Good. Rick loved the blood staining Shane’s teeth when he snarled at Rick, and Rick sent a blow to his face, wanting more of it. At that point, Rick just wanted that red covering the whole fucking floor.
“That all you got, Rick?” Shane asked, laughing through his bloodied teeth. “Huh?”
Rick’s breath came slow, steady. He wiped some of Shane’s blood off from his face, eyes dark.
“You don’t get it,” Rick said, stepping forward again. “This isn’t really a fight. This is me showing what you should have known all along - you can never defeat me. You are weaker than me in every way.”
Rick’s fist crashed into Shane’s face again, giving out a wet, crunching sound. Perhaps the nose broke even more, though Rick only cared for the fact that it seemed to hurt Shane. Shane tried to swing at him again, eyes wild, but Rick caught his arm expertly, twisting it and slamming Shane to the ground properly.
Shane writhed beneath him, spitting curses, but Rick straddled him, this time pinning him down in a way that he couldn’t throw Rick off. Then, he started beating him - fists raining down, one after another, letting out some steam that had gathered inside him from having to listen Shane ramble on and on, acting like he was somehow better than Rick.
Rick barely registered the voices in the room - Leon gasping, Kendall shouting something. Daryl, as always, was perfectly silent, never judging. But all Rick really heard was the wet sound of bone and flesh breaking under his knuckles, all he really saw was red.
Rick remembered what he had done to Tyreese, but this time Daryl didn’t try pulling him off of Shane, so he continued, probably breaking his cheekbone, his face already starting to swell in places and completely bloodied by the time Rick decided enough was enough - not because he gave a shit about Shane, but because he didn’t want to batter his own hand in the process.
“You’re done,” Rick snarled, voice ragged. “You hear me? You are done.”
Rick moved off of him, cradling his raw knuckles with his other hand, watching the way Shane still tried to struggle, but couldn’t. Rick hoped he hadn’t caused the man permanent brain damage with what he had done.
When Shane twitched, trying to rise up, Rick slammed him back down with a kick to the shoulder.
“You remember that field?” Rick asked. “You remember, Shane?”
Shane coughed up blood, a wet rasp, but Rick didn’t let him answer, just kicking him again, which sent some of the blood flying across the floor again.
“You plotted, you lied, you thought you could make yourself a man by killing me. You couldn’t even look me in the eye,” Rick said, crouching down next to Shane, grabbing him by the collar. He tried to shove Rick off once more, arms trembling, but Rick slammed his head against the floor, sound sharp.
“Now, look at me!” Rick said, giving no room for disagreement. “Look at me when I tell you what you actually are.”
Shane’s eyes fluttered open, though one of them was already quite swollen, red, and they were slightly unfocused, blood dripping down into them. Even still, once again, when Rick told him to, Shane’s eyes met his own.
Rick wanted to mock him for it, because really, why had Shane ever even thought he could be more of a man than Rick?
“You are weak,” Rick said, voice low with something dark. “You always were.”
Shane tried to say something, reaching toward Rick’s arm, kind of like he had done after Rick had stabbed him in the heart.
Still, Shane had to spit out some blood and cough for a few moments before any words came out of him.
“I- I yield,” Shane croaked, barely audible, his body nearly limp. “You win.”
For a long, terrible moment, Rick didn’t move. He did consider that Shane might’ve been saying that just so he could get revenge later, and it was definitely a possibility, but that wasn’t really on Rick’s mind when he considered just continuing, making sure Shane was never going to rise again.
“From now on, you don’t get a say in anything,” Rick said. “You said if I won, you’d do what I wanted. So, now, you answer to me. Say it.”
If Rick had gotten Negan to say those words, well…
Shane tried struggling, but Rick shut that down immediately.
“You think you’ve got a choice?” Rick growled, his breath hot against Shane’s bloodied face.
“You never had a choice. Back at the quarry, back at the farm, even then you were already mine. Even when you tried to show your dominance, you just looked ridiculous.”
Shane let out a garbled sound, half-snarl, half-choke, but Rick slammed his head down once more against the floor, cutting him off.
“You needed me then,” Rick spat, voice low and brutal. “And you need me now. Even when you plot, when you lie, when you raise your gun to me, it’s still me you’re answering to. You can’t help yourself. That’s who you are, Shane.”
Rick leaned closer, whispering condescendingly. “That’s who you’ll always be. So, say it.”
“I answer to you,” Shane breathed out harshly, and Rick could tell he was teetering on the line of consciousness. He knew one beating wasn’t going to break the man, but at least it was a start.
“You provide for me,” Rick pressed on, watching the blood flow from Shane’s nose, feeling the way his knuckles ached.
“I… I provide for you,” Shane choked out, though it clearly was hard for him to speak by that point. Rick didn’t care.
“You belong to me,” Rick said, grabbing a handful of Shane’s hair, yet to be shaved, yanking on it painfully. “Say it.”
Shane did look like it grated at him to do so, but he still opened his mouth, letting out a weak sound: “I belong to you.”
With that, Rick let go of him. Shane groaned, barely conscious, his swollen eye already closing. The state of him reminded Rick of the state Shane had put Ed Peletier in all those years ago, perhaps worse.
Rick rose to his feet and Daryl was on his side in an instant, crossbow lowered but ready, gaze flicking from Rick’s hands to Shane’s crumbled body. Daryl took Rick’s wrist gently in his free hand, inspecting his knuckles carefully.
Honestly, the worrying was adorable. Rick decided to fuck it, moving the hand Daryl wasn’t holding to the back of his head, dragging his blood-slicked fingers through Daryl’s growing hair and pulling him into a rough kiss. More heated than the last time, powered by the feral energy Rick still had flowing in him, he was hungry for Daryl.
This time, when let go, he didn’t stop, moving to kiss down Daryl’s neck, feeling his pulse under his lips. God, he loved the man. And he could feel Daryl move his hand from Rick’s wrist to higher, intertwining their fingers tightly, a clear sign that it wasn’t unwanted.
When Rick eventually pulled away, turning to look at Leon and Kendall, they stood frozen, pale and horrified by what had happened.
Rick just smiled at them casually. “What?”
Notes:
Do you think Shane went down too easy? Did it seem believable? Too much? And what is Rick supposed to do with him now?
Chapter 49: Picasso painting of bad decisions
Summary:
The dilemma of what to do with Shane.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Wednesday, 8th of September, 2010.
Day 15
"What?" indeed, Rick thought as he watched Daryl dump Shane onto the back of the truck they had come in. What the hell was he supposed to do with Shane?
After the fight, he had taken his weapons back from the receptionist’s desk, as well as Shane’s rifle, noting that the lobby had started smelling distinctly of copper. Leon and Kendall had been hovering on the side, pale as corpses, eyes wide open like it was the worst thing they had seen. Honestly, they shouldn’t have been surprised - after all, they had been the ones that had arrived on scene after Rick had gutted Morales.
Rick had watched Shane’s shallow, wheezing breaths on the floor, considering him. Then he had nodded at Daryl to pick him up, deciding that Shane got to live to see another day. Rick himself had gone to gab the fucking guns they had come for in the first place, thinking on it.
What do to with the petulant bastard? Rick had no idea. Killing him outright might’ve been the best course of action for everyone, but Rick had already managed to beat him to submission, even when he knew that as soon as Shane got back on his feet, he was going to start doing the exact same stupid thing as before, plotting behind Rick’s back.
Rick watched Kendall and Leon eye him like he would snap at any minute, and he wanted to sigh. Honestly, Shane brought out the worst in him. The bloodlust, the wish to hurt and kill. Rick usually wasn’t as bad with it as he had been in the fight with Shane, but it was probably because with Shane, no matter how much he tried to deny it, there was still an emotional attachment.
“If you want to come with us, take one of the cop cars, stuff it with anything you want to take and follow the truck,” Rick told the pair. “If you don’t, you are free to go. I am holding nobody hostage unless they have given me a reason to.”
Leon eyed him with slight hesitance. “Rick, you… what actually happened to you?”
Rick tilted his head, almost asking them “what?” once more.
“We can both see something has changed,” Kendall said carefully. “We have known you for a decade, Rick. Then a few weeks ago you gutted someone in broad daylight and somehow still get released, and now this? This isn’t how we remember you. You talked of some other timelines, you…”
Rick let out a sharp exhale through his nose, fixing the two with a piercing stare that made even grown men look away. “You’re right. I am not the same man you remember - because I lived through this once. So did Shane. We don’t know why, but the day that I cashed in my vacation days, both of us woke up and remembered this happening. That’s why we are different men. If I was still the same, I would have died a long time ago.”
Leon and Kendall, understandably, looked quite sceptical.
“Time travel isn’t possible," Kendall said. “You… Shane and you, what happened? You are best friends, Rick, you-”
“What happened is exactly as I told you,” Rick said coldly. “Last time, I got shot and was in a coma during the outbreak. Shane told Lori I was dead and got with her. When I woke up and found her, there was this huge pissing contest he wanted to have about who is the better leader, husband and father, acting as if I was in the way. He tried to kill me, I killed him, that’s all there is to that.”
Well, definitely not all, but it was everything that the two needed to know.
Rick watched Leon’s throat bob as he swallowed. “So, if you aren’t who we remember, what are you now?”
Not who, because how could a human being be the way Rick was?
“I am alive,” Rick said, stepping closer, his voice razor-edged. “And I am keeping my people alive, too. If that looks ugly to you, you are under no obligation to follow me.”
With that, Rick left the two, leaving the decision of coming or staying up to them to make in peace.
Coming back to the truck where Daryl had thrown Shane in, Rick sighed. What to do? Perhaps Lori would have appreciated having Shane alive, but there were plenty of people who weren’t going to. Otis, for one, considering what Shane had done to him. Carl, Hershel, there were quite a few people that hated Shane’s guts.
Rick turned to look at Daryl, something burning in his eyes. “What do you think we should do with him?”
Daryl tilted his head, looking at Shane, then back to Rick. “Ya think killin’ him would’ve been easier? Yer wound tighter than I’ve seen ya in a while.”
Rick sighed, dragging his hand over his face.
“It’s just… he is such a difficult person to deal with. I know I can never actually trust him, and no matter what I managed to make him say, one beating isn’t going to break him. Hell, as soon as he is in shape again, he will probably start plotting my death with even more vengeance,” Rick said, flexing his fingers, knuckles still bleeding. “So, what? Kill him? That feels like a waste, after this. Leave him? We can’t, not now that I have pushed him down. He needs to be properly broken, because if we give him a chance to get up, he will just be coming back for revenge.”
“Ya can let me handle him,” Daryl said, and Rick knew Daryl would have been perfectly capable of it. He had tortured people before. But perhaps Shane needed something different, someone he had no preconceived biases about.
“Or Negan,” Rick stated. “He’s good at breaking people. Better than I am, at least. I could throw the problem at him, let him chew on it. Keep Shane on a leash instead of a grave.”
But was that the kind of man Rick was, now? Actually giving someone like Negan the license to break a person? No matter how close they were now, how much Rick trusted Negan, something about that felt wrong.
But there was a reason they had taken Negan in in the first place - because he had offered to do their dirty work.
Daryl studied Rick for a moment, his head tilting towards the other two cops who were eyeing them carefully. “Ain’t gonna sit right with some people. But I’d be the first to put an arrow in his skull, so if ya want him alive, might be necessary. And maybe Negan’ll think of Judith and not break Shane’s balls too much.”
Rick nodded, lips pressed into a thin line. “Negan’ll get it done. It is opening a door that I don't know if I can close after, but I don’t see another way for Shane to live.”
Daryl gave a short grunt, shifting his crossbow against his shoulder. “Ain’t like you gotta carry the whole damn world on your back alone, Rick. Shane’s a problem and problems need to be handled. If Negan can do it, then maybe that’s better.”
Honestly, Daryl was such an enabler of Rick’s bad behaviour and Rick loved him for it.
-
Lori was reading a book to some of the younger children, Lucille having fallen asleep on the couch next to her, when Rick walked in the classroom, hand bandaged up, jaw clenched.
Lori knew immediately something was wrong. She closed the book and gave it to one of the other people watching the children, murmuring for them to keep an eye on them in her stead. She went to Rick, who led her into the hallway, closing a door behind the two of them.
“What happened?” Lori asked, his eyes flicking from Rick’s hand to any other injuries he might’ve had, but she saw none. She did worry for him, always, no matter how things had turned out for them. He had, after all, been the love of her life-
“Shane’s back;” Rick said bluntly, meeting her eyes. His voice was clipped, appearing calm but Lori could already tell that Rick really wasn’t.
Lori froze as the words registered in her, for a moment thinking she must’ve misheard - but Rick’s expression didn’t waver.
Lori turned to eye the bandage again, swallowing. “He alive?”
“He is,” Rick confirmed. “For now. Me and Daryl took him to the nurse’s office, he needed some bandaging up, but he is alive. I thought you should know.”
Lori’s pulse hammered in her ears - a dozen emotions fighting inside her. Guilt for the things she had done, anger at what Shane had become and, most shamefully, relief. Because no matter how much she had come to fear him, Lori had also missed Shane, as she had told Lucille.
Lori swallowed her shame down, knowing what she had to do. For herself and for him. “Can I see him?”
Lori didn’t want to hurt Rick anymore, and she knew what she had done then had definitely stung, but she needed to see Shane too. No matter how terrible that was of her, she had to. And maybe the worst part is that Rick didn’t seem to care for the fact, he just studied Lori for a moment before giving a short nod.
“You won’t be going in alone,” Rick said. “We cuffed him to the nurse’s bed, but me and Daryl will come with you.”
It was only then that Lori noticed the other man lurking in the shadows of the hallway, glaring at Lori like she was dirt on their feet. Lori knew what was going on with him and Rick, anyone could see it, and she supposed that Daryl had the right to hate her, but…
Lori just swallowed, nodding. She didn’t want to think about it.
Rick led her to the nurse’s office of the school, Daryl on step with the man at all times, Lori behind the two. And wasn’t that how she felt so often, now? Rick had moved ahead, found new people he cared for, and she was left behind. Not that she faulted him for it, not at all, and she believed that Daryl must’ve been good for him, from everything she had seen of the two of them so far.
Still, Rick’s absence had left a hollow hole inside her.
When they slipped into the nurse’s office, Lilly gave Lori a sharp nod in greeting. Lori could smell the antiseptic mixed with blood, and when Lilly led them into one of the few rooms, she could see the terrible shape Shane was in. He was lying in one of the cots, hand cuffed on it, his face a ruin of bruises, swollen in places, looking nothing like the man who used to swagger around the quarry with a rifle slung over his shoulder.
But he was awake, and when his not-swollen eye flickered open at the sound of footsteps, she could see those dark brown eyes that she had used to think of as warm.
No matter how he looked at that point, Lori could still recognise him, and that might’ve been the worst part. Because she hadn’t been able to recognise Rick at all, when she had first seen her in their new lives.
“Lori,” Shane choked out, his voice raw and scrambled by what Rick had done to him. For a moment, all she could do was stare. He was alive. Beaten up, but alive. Lori was relieved, and at the same time, she hated him for making her feel that way.
“You’re here,” Shane croaked, and even with how beaten his face was, Lori could see a ghost of a smile tugging on his swollen lip.
Lori turned to look away from him, jaw clenched. She could see Rick and Daryl behind her, watching yet quiet, giving her whatever space she needed. Lori appreciated that.
“I shouldn’t have come,” Lori replied, voice low. “After everything you did, I should have stayed away.”
Shane shifted on the bed, wincing. “Everything I did… it was for you. For Carl. For us. You know that.”
Lori wanted to punch him in the face, too. “Don’t twist it. Everything you did was for yourself.”
Shane looked away, his jaw working despite the pain he must’ve been in. “Rick- he don’t understand what it takes. I always did.”
“Are you obsessed with Rick?” Lori asked, taking a few steps to Shane, really looking at him. “Rick has nothing to do with me anymore. He is our leader, but he isn’t competing with you in any way. He doesn’t need to. What you did wasn’t strength, it was weakness.”
Shane swallowed, his throat bobbing. For the first time, his bravado seemed gone. What lingered was something desperate. “I love you.”
Lori stared at him, her throat tightening. She hated herself for still listening to those words, even when all they made her feel was exhaustion.
“You don’t get to say that anymore,” Lori said, though her voice wavered a bit. “Not after everything. Not after what you tried to do to Rick, what that did to us.”
Shane’s one good eye flickered towards Rick, who was standing steadily by the door, then back to her. “He don’t deserve you, Lori. He never did. I was the one who kept you safe. I was there.”
Lori’s jaw tightened, almost automatically starting to berate him for the fact that the only reason he had been there was because he had lied about Rick being dead, but she kept her mouth shut. Because her chest still squeezed at the memory of those days on the road, at the quarry, and she let herself remember the comfort, unlike anything she had had since she had woken up in the past.
Most people had shunned her. She had nothing that was just for her. Carl was avoiding her, Rick had no reason to talk to her, Lucille seemed to be her only friend but even she wasn’t always there.
But Lori also remembered how that comfort had soured. How Shane had attacked her at the CDC, everything he had done after Rick had gotten back.
“You don’t get to blame Rick,” Lori told Shane sharply. “He came back and instead of being a friend, standing by him like you should have, you tried to take everything from him. From me and Carl. You made yourself the enemy.”
Shane looked away, chest falling and rising in short bursts. “I thought- I thought if I was strong enough, I could prove it. You’d see. You’d choose me. I don’t regret any of it.”
Lori’s eyes stung, but she forced her tears back. “You don’t get it. I never wanted strength like that, all I wanted was someone to be there. And Rick was my husband, you didn’t get to act like fifteen years of marriage between us was equal to the fling we had.”
Silence stretched, thick with everything that had been lost between them. Lori turned to look at Rick, who was assessing the situation carefully from the side - and suddenly Lori understood why she had been one of the first ones to be brought to see Shane.
Rick didn’t really do it because he thought she had the right to see him, did he? He wanted something as a leverage, something to use to keep Shane in line.
Lori swallowed, leaning a bit closer to Shane. “You want me to believe you still love me?”
Her voice was a whisper, similar to how it had been when she had whispered to Rick those terrible things about Shane in their tent, holding him close.
“Then prove it. Not by hurting Rick or by trying to win. Prove it by being better than what you have been,” Lori said. “Because right now, all I see when I look at you is the man who nearly destroyed us. I don’t want him. I don’t want a leader.”
The least Lori could do for Rick, after everything she had done to him and after all the things Rick had sacrificed for his people, was to give him the leverage he needed, something to motivate Shane to stay in line.
Shane’s lips parted like he wanted to argue, but the words didn’t come. His dark eye searched her face, and for the first time, Lori thought she might’ve seen something crack.
“I don’t know if I can,” he whispered.
“You must try,” Lori said, turning from him, voice almost breaking. “If you ever loved me, then try.”
Lori, walking away from Shane, met Rick’s eyes. He gave her a sharp nod, and Lori realised that the man had really become a stranger to her. Yet, even still, Rick was the only one Lori truly trusted to lead them all.
So, Lori nodded back, a silent understanding between the two of them.
-
Leaving Shane at the infirmary, Rick walked with Daryl to the staff lounge, using his keys and entering with slight worry about how all of it was going to go. After all, he had no idea how some of his people were going to react to Shane being alive.
At least Hershel was at the farm and Otis out hunting by that point, so he didn’t need to deal with them yet.
The staff room wasn’t too cluttered, but it was starting to look lived in, with most of Rick’s inner circle staying there. Honestly, Rick would have paid to be a fly on the wall there, considering people like Negan, Maggie, Glenn, Tara, Carol, Lucille and Lori were all staying there. Not to mention Michonne and Carl. There were separate officers for multiple teachers, sure, and the group had paired up quite nicely in them, so it wasn’t like people such as Glenn and Negan had to interact too much, but still…
It was already evening by the point Rick stepped in, considering that he and Daryl had spent the day out scouting, then dealing with Shane, and most of Rick’s people were there. Carol was eating something, Michonne was sharpening her sword on the table next to her, with Carl watching carefully. Negan was on one of the chairs, actually reading something. And of course, Rick knew where Lori and Lucille were.
Maggie and Glenn, for their part, were nowhere to be seen. They might’ve been on lookout duty, or perhaps they were enjoying themselves on one of the mattresses Rick and Negan had bought.
When Rick and Daryl stepped in the room, everyone stopped what they were doing, turning to look at them - except for Negan, that annoying bastard.
Michonne was the first on her feet, walking up to Rick and grabbing him by the wrist, lifting it to look at his hand. “What happened out there?”
Now even Negan seemed to have enough curiosity to look up, and the look in his eyes turned to intrigue when he saw the state of Rick’s hand.
“We’ve got company,” Rick said, deciding to get it over with. “We ran into two cops I knew from before, they came with us here. Kendall and Leon. They’ll be worth something, as long as nobody puts Leon on sniper duty.”
Rick swallowed, drawing every eye to him. “And we also have Shane, beaten up but alive.”
The silence that followed was jagged. Rick could see the guarded look in Carol’s eyes, the worry in Michonne’s. And, most importantly, the fury in Carl’s.
“He shouldn’t be alive,” Carl said darkly. “Not after what he did to us all.”
Rick sighed. “Well, he is and I beat him up pretty badly. That’s what this is.”
Rick waved his hand around to show off the bandage, and honestly, he wondered why the hell it was always his hand that got hurt. Maybe he had just been beating too hard, considering that he was used to a hand that couldn’t be hurt.
“Well, shit, Rick,” Negan said, whistling. “This the same Shane that supposedly fucked your wife and tried to kill you? I’d love to see what you did to him.”
Rick snorted.
“You know, you might see it sooner than later,” he said, turning to look back at Carl. “He is cuffed to the bed, inside a locked room with no weapons. He won’t be allowed to hurt any of us again. He still has his shit attitude, no amount of beating is going to knock him straight immediately, but I do want to at least try keeping him on a leash.”
Carol’s voice cut in, calm but with a dangerous edge. “Why? After everything he did, why not finish it? None of us would be pissed off this time.”
Rick looked at her, then the rest of them. “Because it would be too easy. He’ll just go down, thinking he was right. That isn’t enough for me. I want him to suffer, broken, and rebuilt into something that won’t threaten us.”
Carl looked at him for a long moment before nodding sharply. “Alright. Maybe that gives us a chance to have Judith again.”
With that, Carl walked off into one of the teacher’s officers, and Rick wanted to sigh. It was understandable and Rick was also wondering if it was the best course of action, but it was what he had decided on, and that was his burden to bear, so that was what was going to happen.
“You know, that sounds suspiciously like what you wanted to do to me,” Negan said. “Making me see the light or some shit like that. And while I don’t know your buddy personally, I am curious regarding how you think it is all going to work.”
Rick felt a grin creep up to his face, turning to look at Negan. “Actually, that’s where you come in.”
Negan raised his eyebrows. “Oh?”
Rick met his eyes. There was no hesitation in him. “You know how to break people, better than I do. Better than anyone here. I want Shane contained and I want you to do it, because I know you can do a lot more with just psychological torture than hurting him physically, and I need him to still be in shape,” Rick. “I want him bent until he stops snapping back.”
Negan’s eyes glinted slightly and he whistled. “Hot damn, Rick. You know what you’re asking, aren’t you?”
Rick nodded sharply, as much as he hated it.
“As long as ya won’t start playin’ Easy Street at him,” Daryl said from the side. “If I ever have to hear that anywhere around here, ya won’t like what I’m goin’ to do.”
Negan snorted at the words, before turning to look at Rick carefully. “Any time frame on this? Breaking him properly without harming him too much might take time.”
Rick shook his head. “Nah. It can be your side project. You have done a good job on Merle without even having any explicit orders to do anything about it, so I trust you to handle it at your own pace. In the meanwhile, after he is a bit healed up, I might put him to do manual work in handcuffs…”
Carol spoke then, words heavy in the air. “And if he doesn’t break?”
Rick didn’t flinch. “Then we bury him. Simple as that.”
-
The infirmary was quieter at night. Lilly, bless her, was probably already sleeping somewhere, and Negan only had to nod once at the soldier that had been put in place as a guard behind the door Rick’s lovely friend was at, strolling in like he owned the place.
Negan had no idea what he was supposed to expect from Shane, but he put up his usual mask, whistling low as he walked in, swinging his bat across his shoulder, taking his time and letting his boots echo against the tiles.
And oh, the man really was in a sorry state. Negan watched as he struggled to move, to open his eyes, whispering weakly. “Rick…?”
Negan grinned wide. “Oh, no, sunshine. Not even a single letter right.”
Negan leaned against the doorframe of the room, letting his bat dangle from his hand in a lazy threat. He really needed to give it a name - branding mattered. But Lucille wasn’t going to cut it anymore.
“You must be Shane. The famous pain in Rick Grimes’ pretty little ass,” Negan stated. “Gotta say, you don’t disappoint. You’re like a Picasso painting of bad decisions, face all rearranged.”
Shane blinked at him, and Negan could see his features contort in anger. It was quite amusing. “Who the hell are you?”
“Me? Oh my, did I forget to introduce myself?” Negan asked. “I am Negan.”
No recognition in the man’s eyes. So, even if Rick might’ve told him about Negan’s actions, he hadn’t mentioned him by name.
“What do you want?” Shane ground out, clearly annoyed by his presence, tugging on the handcuff.
Negan smiled, swinging the bat in this hand. “What do I want? Easy. I want to get a good fucking look at the man that has managed to piss Rick enough to be left looking like tenderized steak. And now I see you. Hell, you’re practically a case study for an alpha male complex. If I had the clipboard, I’d be taking notes, because you are worse than all the angsty teenage boys in my class.”
Negan watched Shane’s jaw clench. “Why the fuck are you here?”
“Didn’t I just tell you?” Negan asked. “You know, you need to be taught how to listen like a good boy. I hear you answer to Rick, provide for Rick and belong to Rick, now, and Rick should only have the best quality of subordinates. Like me.”
Shane snarled at him. “If Rick thinks he can own me, he can shove his-”
Negan cut him off. “You know, you clearly think you are some king shit, but you seem like you have no idea how this world actually works. Do you? At best, I would have made you one of my lackeys, muscle with no brain.”
Shane glared at Negan. “I kept his family alive when Rick couldn’t, I was there when it mattered. He doesn’t-”
“Jesus Christ, man, I can taste the envy. How obsessed are you?” Negan asked. “The truth is, you are nothing. You aren’t the enemy, you weren’t even something as petty as a rival. Compared to anything after, you were just a bug for Rick to squish under his boot.”
Negan took a few steps closer to the man, leaning in and tapping his bat on the metal frame of the bed with a lazy clink, clink. “Here’s the deal, sunshine. Rick ain’t killing you, not yet. He is throwing your sorry as to me. And trust me, I am good at breaking men. I broke Rick, too. And now he owns us both.”
Shane’s confidence seemed to flicker a bit at that, clearly understanding that he had no idea who he was dealing with. “Rick sent you to, what? To scare me, like some attack dog? Wasn’t one enough?"
Negan grinned menacingly at the other man. “Oh no, sunshine. I don’t scare people. I educate them. The class is about to start.”
It was clear Shane didn’t think much of him, didn’t actually believe he was dangerous, and the glare he sent Negan’s way was almost hilarious.
Negan straightened, hefting his bat onto his shoulder again, moving to the door. “Get some rest, sunshine. Tomorrow, we’ll see if you’re smart enough to start bending the knee.”
Notes:
Well, what did you think of that?
Chapter 50: No wishing for yesterday
Summary:
Rick tells Otis about Shane, who gets taunted by Negan. Oh, and Operation Cobalt happens.
Chapter Text
Wednesday, 8th of September, 2010.
Day 15.
Rick found Otis later that night, when he came back from the hunt with his hunting buddies. Rick approached him slowly, taking him aside from the group, watching as Otis’ eyes started to get wary.
“Rick?”
“Otis,” Rick returned, sighing. “Mind if we talk? Is it something important?”
It was Rick’s duty to tell Otis about the decision he had made regarding Shane. No matter how hard it was going to be, no matter how painful, it was his burden to bear as a leader.
Otis shifted slightly, looking around them. “Go ahead.”
Rick sighed, looking in the distance, not knowing how to even go about it. “There’s something you ought to know, regarding Shane.”
Otis immediately seemed more alert, his brow furrowing. “Shane? I thought we talked about him already. You said you killed him, and-”
“On the run today, me and Daryl came across him again,” Rick said.
Otis turned to fully face him, surprise flashing in his expression.
“He’s alive, here,” Rick said, but before Otis could get any wrong ideas, he continued. “I beat him up really badly, damn near to death. Now, he is cuffed up in the infirmary.”
Otis blinked, the weight of that settling between them.
“And my plan is to have him be a member of this community, if we can keep him on a leash,” Rick said. “I could have left him to die, and I wanted that. He would have deserved it.”
Otis swallowed, thick fingers clenching his hunting rifle slightly. “Why?”
Rick looked down, jaw working. “Because he didn’t deserve to go out so fast. I want him to realise how wrong he was. And if he can’t stay in line, I will put him to the ground again.”
“After he left me for dead?”
Rick’s jaw tightened, but he didn’t flinch. “Yeah. My intention isn’t to spare him, but to break him. I want to make sure Shane lives long enough to see what kind of man he really became. Killing him would have been mercy.”
Otis’ lips pressed tight. For a long moment, he didn’t answer, then he muttered out; “I hope you are right. I hope you makin’ him suffer means something. Otherwise you’ve just given him another chance he never deserved.”
Honestly, Rick was glad Otis was such a reasonable man, not a hothead like Shane, not selfish. Hell, it had been clear from the beginning with him, considering the way he had rushed off to save Carl.
Rick gave Otis a single nod. “He won’t get another chance, not from me. If he steps a toe out of the line, he goes down.”
-
Thursday, 9th of September, 2010.
Day 16.
Shane woke up to pain and the sound of boots scraping the tile. A door opened and shut with a casual calm, and then that voice, whistling in a tone that was too damn cheerful.
“Rise and shine, sunshine!” Negan said, stepping in with that bloody bat resting against his shoulder, grinning like it was the most entertaining part of his day. “Time for round two.”
Shane hated that nickname. He wasn’t fucking sunshine, and he had no idea why the infuriating clown of a man had been sent to talk with him.
Shane glared at the man. “Back again? Rick send you to babysit me?”
“Oh, no,” Negan chuckled, dragging a chair from the side of the room and dropping to sit on it. “Rick doesn’t give a damn if you rot in here alone. He is too busy doing leader shit, because nobody else is capable of doing it the way he does. I, on the other hand? I think you are bloody fascinating.”
Shane decidedly did not like the tone in the man’s voice, the dark look in his eyes.
“You think this is funny?” Shane asked.
“No, no,” Negan said. “Not just funny, it is hilarious. Seeing you makes me understand why Rick couldn’t handle me at first, because you are so pathetic. If you were the experience Rick had before me, well…”
Shane clenched his jaw, even though it hurt, his cheek throbbing. “And what did you do to Rick, then, if you are somehow so much more terrifying than me, huh?”
The man smiled in a way that definitely shouldn’t have been legal. “Oh, you know. I killed Glenn, I think he was part of the group even when you were there, right? And Abraham, though you don’t know him. I pushed Rick far enough that he was willing to cut off Carl’s hand with a hatchet, and after that, I made sure he knew he belonged to me.”
Shane’s breath caught, his eyes moving to actually look at the man in front of him. Rick had told him about Negan in the Sheriff’s Office when he had been arrested, he just hadn't mentioned the name.
So, this was that man.
“See, I can tell you are shocked by that,” Negan said, stretching his legs so that his dirty boots were resting on the bed Shane was still on, swinging the bat lazily around. “You never had to face people like me, did you? Was anyone in your group ever actually killed by another person? Did anyone get their head bashed in right in front of your eyes?”
Shane stayed silent, glaring at Negan.
“Don’t get all pouty on me,” Negan went on. “You want me to describe it so you get it? See, if we were still in the future, I’d show you polaroids, but sadly those didn’t move over to this place.”
“No need,” Shane said coldly.
“I think there is a need,” Negan told him. “You know, Rick’s whole group was there. The main ones, at least. I had captured them after they killed a few dozen of my men in their sleep.”
Shane’s eyebrows rose a little at that. A few dozen men? In their sleep?
“Yes, that’s right,” Negan taunted him. “Though it was nothing, really. Rick and his people killed around five hundred of my men later on. Either way, I had them all kneeling there, on this nice clearing. It was night, the only lights from these cars surrounding them. And I wanted to scare them, so I started playing eeny, meeny, miny moe, going from one person to another.”
Shane tried to imagine that in his head, but he just couldn’t. Shane just couldn’t see Rick kneeling for any shit like Negan.
“Rick was glaring at me with those stink eyes of his, though he did look pretty tearful by then. Carl, too, even if he only had one eye left at that point. And there were others. Maggie, Glenn, Abraham, Sasha, Rosita, Aaron, Daryl. Rick was sweating buckets by that point, probably thinking we were going to kill all of them, his curls all wet. Though I feel like he was sweating every time he saw me at that time!”
Curls? Shane could not imagine Rick with curly hair. Sure, it was curling a bit around the edges when it grew out, but full on curls?
“First, I picked Abraham. He was this big guy, trying to act all tough. I took my bat, then I just-” Negan started and suddenly, he rose from the chair, swinging his bat hard in the air, straight at Shane. Before he could control himself, he flinched, right as Negan stopped the bat rest in front of his face.
“Yeah. I did that. Though back then, my lovely girl was all wrapped up in barbed wire,” Negan told him gleefully. “And he didn’t even go down on the first hit! I did it again and again, until his head was nothing but bloody mush, looking like a damn bashed watermelon.”
Shane could almost imagine it. “And so, what? I am supposed to be scared of you?”
Negan chuckled. “That’s not the point I am trying to make. The point is this - how do you think you would have handled that? I don’t think you could have. You get so pissed from even the slightest failure that you can’t keep yourself from rushing in, fists first, and then you would have gotten your whole group killed. Rick? One big feature that Rick has as a leader is that he knows when to wait things out and when to attack.”
Shane did not deign to answer Negan on that. And it seemed to give the man all the license he wanted to continue his talk.
“Either way, then, I swung my bat around a bit, got blood all over Rick’s face, and he just looked so pretty like that, you know? And apparently Daryl couldn’t take it anymore, and he swung his fist at me - and oh, that was a mistake,” Negan said.
Shane watched warily as Negan swung again, but this time, even when the bat came at him, he didn’t flinch. Negan grinned at him.
“I had to retaliate somehow, and I decided that, well, I couldn’t kill Daryl, so I swung at Glenn. Beat him until he was all bloody, his eyeball popping out. He did try to speak, still, tell Maggie sweet nothings, right until I reduced him to brain matter,” Negan said. “And the kicker is, Maggie was pregnant with his child, too!”
Shane decided not to try imagining that scene. After all, no matter how distantly, he had known Glenn and Maggie, Glenn moreso.
Shane’s lip curled. “And this is supposed to prove to me Rick's actually a good leader? Watching people get their heads bashed in?”
Negan’s grin widened, sharp as a knife. “Exactly, sunshine. It proves he was strong enough to survive it and continue fighting back. Even when, that very same day, I pushed him and pushed him, threatening to kill all of them unless he was going to cut off Carl’s arm. And he was ready to do it too, sobbing and begging with those pretty blue eyes of his, but he was going to do it. And you like Carl, don’t you?”
Shane did not want to imagine Carl and Rick like that. Carl, one-eyed, Rick about to cut his arm off. “And why the fuck are you currently in this group, if you did all that?”
“Because Rick understood that in the future, it was all about survival. Not only could Rick fight back even after I broke him, once he had waited long enough to believe it was feasible, he was intelligent enough to let me live so I wouldn’t become a martyr,” Negan stated. “And one thing led to another, I became besties with his daughter, and suddenly I was a productive member of the group.”
Shane’s daughter. “You knew her?”
Negan hushed him. “Now, we weren’t talking about her. We were talking about leadership, what it really is. Being a leader is knowing when to eat shit and when to make the other guy choke on it. You think you would have been able to do that?”
Shane’s jaw flexed. “It doesn’t matter how he was then. Rick took everything from me, and-”
Negan laughed. “See, that’s the thing, sunshine. You didn’t actually have anything to take. You were just borrowing shit. And when Rick came back from his coma, everyone could tell who the real man was. And you couldn’t handle second place.”
Shane’s face darkened, but he didn’t speak.
Negan leaned in, voice dropping. “And that’s the problem, Shane. Everything’s about what was supposedly taken from you, even when you never had anything in the first place. You’ve got this permanent victim complex and you think violence and throwing tantrums make you a real man. But in the world outside these walls? Nobody gives a fuck what you think you’re owed and you clearly weren’t the one who survived.”
Shane snapped back. “I would have survived, if Rick hadn’t killed me. I kept people safe when Rick wasn’t there.”
Negan barked out a laugh. “Oh my god, listen to yourself. How long was it, exactly, that Rick was away? I have been told it was forty-six days. So, congratulations, you kept the group safe for that long, in the beginning of the apocalypse when the biggest threat was one or two walkers taking a chunk out of you.”
Shane’s jaw clenched.
“Let me tell you something, Shane - Rick kept everyone alive for years, through much bigger threats than you did. Rick had to do unspeakable things to survive and to keep everyone safe. You had to, what? Shoot someone in the leg, kill some kid that tried to kill you - but even that was to just lure Rick out, not to protect anyone. So, congratulations, champ. Real fucking good job.”
Shane flexed his arms against the handcuffs, testing. “You talk like you know me, like you know what the hell I went through. You have no idea.”
Negan tilted his head with clear amusement. “I don’t need to know every damn thing, as long as I know it was nothing compared to the rest. You died before the game even got started, while Rick won. Now you need to swallow your pride and get over it.”
Shane growled low in his throat, feeling the wounds from the previous day ache. “I would have lasted. I would have fought. I was built for that world.”
Negan snapped his fingers, pointing the bat at him again. “See, that’s the tantrum talking. That, right there. You could have done this or that. You think you were some apex predator just waiting for the chance, and Rick stole that from you? No, you were still playing in the junior league back then, and Rick got to play with the real psychos, herds of thousands of walkers, proper communities that wanted him dead. Not you, and not because he stole that from you, but because you failed.”
Shane’s teeth ground together, almost feeling the taste of blood from yesterday still in his mouth. He wanted to shout and yell, but his throat tightened.
“Tell me something, sunshine," Negan’s voice dropped low, leaning closer. “When Rick shoved that knife in your chest, did it hurt because he beat you? Or because you realised you actually still loved Rick, and that no amount of alpha male posturing would have actually gotten you to kill him? Either way, if he hadn’t killed you, the world sure as shit would have.”
Shane’s breath came heavier now. He wanted to spit, to throw himself at Negan, but his body was still aching and he was cuffed up.
Negan’s mocking smile returned. “There it is. That little twitch in your eye. You realise it, too - you love Rick, and you hate the fact that he had the guts to put you down. You don’t actually hate Rick for taking everything from you, you hate him for not loving you enough.”
Shane turned to look away from Negan, his fists clenched tightly.
“Well, I think this was enough for a second discussion,” Negan said from behind him, cheerful. “We’ll get back at it soon enough!”
-
On the evening of Day 16, Rick stepped on top of the circular table in the cafeteria once more, boots thudding against the wood and the sound carrying around the room. He watched his people gather around him, one by one.
It was Day 16. Operation Cobalt. An order from higher authorities in the military chain of command to begin the “humane” termination of the population in the refugee camps. By nightfall, it was going to be in full effect, and napalm would rain in all major cities in the States, aside from the few that managed to sneak past it, such as Philadelphia. All major bridges were going to be destroyed, all the coastal cities destroyed, anything in a last-ditch effort to contain the outbreak. The final embers of a dying society.
By morning of Day 17, the country had fallen, and the world was for the survivors to do with as they pleased. The new world was starting.
Rick let that truth sit heavy in his heart before he spoke.
“Sixteen days,” Rick stated. “That is how long it has been since the dead walked into our lives. Only sixteen days, and that is how much it takes for a civilization to collapse. And out of those sixteen days, we have only spent the last six together, yet we have accomplished so much.”
Rick wanted to start out positive, perhaps neatly telling his people about everything they had done in one nice package.
“We took Plant Yates, Herhall Norred, and now we have secured ourselves electricity and clean water for the months to come. We can still feel human,” Rick said.
Most of the people there had never had to feel the weight of feeling like a beast, like a rabid animal, the way Rick and his people had felt on that road right before Alexandria. but it was still a good point.
“We have tilled the fields, planted seeds. Broccoli, carrots, lettuce, turnips - food that will feed us when the stuff we got beforehand is gone. We’ve got a greenhouse standing, with herbs already taking root. We are fishing and hunting, we have chickens making eggs. We have made sure there’s food for tomorrow, not just for today,” Rick continued.
Because honestly, he needed to remind all of the newer people of how good the things among them really were. Out there, none of them would have survived.
“We’ve secured ourselves,” Rick went on, voice steady. “Lookouts on all fences, killing walkers at all hours. The trench is half-finished, we have built watchtowers. We have a barrier of cars and spikes set to keep the dead out.”
It was far more secure than some places they had been at. The people really ought to be grateful for how much all of them had done. Hell, they ought to be grateful for their own work, too. While some were less easy on accepting the new world order, they had still done a decent amount of work.
“But no matter how secure we are here, tonight,” Rick continued out his speech, voice carrying across the room. “Tonight the world as you know it truly comes to an end. Within the next few hours, the government is going to launch Operation Cobalt and liquidate all the people in the refugee camps. They will napalm all the bigger cities, and the ruins will be left behind for all of us to deal with.”
Rick could see that he still terrified the people around him, even after they had gotten everything started. The fear rippling across their faces at his words was different, though - it was their hope dying out.
“By tomorrow morning, human civilization will finally be fully collapsed,” Rick said. Aside from places like the CRM, but nobody needed to know of that. “All that will be left is anarchy and lawlessness.”
Rick looked around all those people that he had now come to call his. They were his people, and he was their leader, and no matter what, he was going to try doing his best for them, whether they liked it or not.
“But then there are people like us,” Rick said. “We will survive this. We won’t let this world beat us down and we will fight until the day that we die. As long as we stand together, we can win this battle.”
That wasn’t fully accurate, but it was enough. Rick’s gaze swept over the crowd, searching the faces of the people, making sure they were listening and in agreement.
“The old world might be gone,” Rick said, tone sharper. “But that doesn’t mean that we’re gone. What we got here - each other, this community - is what matters now. That is what will survive. The people here, children, families, friends. We will fight and bleed for each other until the bitter end, and that’s the world we will carry forward. Us.”
Rick took a breath, voice hardening with resolve.
“From this day on, there’s no waiting for help. No wishing for yesterday. Tomorrow, a new world begins, and it is ours for taking.”
Rick found Carl’s eyes in the crowd and gave him a small smile. He could see him watching, looking at Rick like he was, for once, doing something right. And Rick could remember the dreams he had of Carl leading him ahead, to that new world he was speaking of. To a better future.
Rick turned to look at the others, too. Michonne, Lori, Carol, Maggie, Glenn, Negan. They were all people he cared for. There were so many of them, too. Tara, Hershel, Otis, Guillermo, Beth.
And there, sitting on the edge of the round table Rick was standing on, Daryl. His anchor those days, a light in the darkness of their world.
Rick drew in one last breath.
“And if we stay strong, there ain’t nothing out there - not the dead, not the living - that can take it away from us,” Rick finished off, swallowing.
Long silence followed, broken only by the hush of breathing, people shifting slightly. Rick let his shoulders relax a bit, the hardest part over.
“We have managed to gain access to a security camera in a building near Atlanta,” he added as an afterthought. “If anyone wants to watch it happen, they can.”
Rick stepped off the table, boots hitting the floor again. Without hesitation he reached for Daryl’s hand, their fingers lacing together as they moved forward to whatever came next.
Later, as Rick watched the dark silhouette of Atlanta through the live footage, all lights having already shut off in the buildings, it felt almost melancholic.
Rick stood with Daryl, holding one of his hands, watching it for the first time. The last time around, he had been in a coma, dead to the world. Now, he got to see it for himself.
There were many others there, too. They were all waiting, based on the estimates Lori and others who had seen it the last time had given about the timing. And at first, there was nothing - just the low hum of the feed, the black-and-white grain of the security footage.
Then, on the far horizon, an explosion of light filled one area, then another, looking like white bursts on their monitor. Dozens of them, raining down on the city.
Rick’s breath stilled.
The first explosions bloomed like new suns over Atlanta, fireballs swelling and swallowing whole building blocks in seconds. Shockwaves shook the camera slightly too, smoke making the footage blurrier. Flames rolled around, filling the streets and swallowing the buildings.
Rick could hear someone gasp, someone choke on a sob.
Daryl’s hand in his tightened, clearly seeing the way Rick was reacting to it all. But Rick didn’t move, his eyes locked on the screen, watching the city he once knew vanish under the bright light burning there.
It was surprisingly quick, yet it felt like it went on and on, bombardment relentless, systematic. And Rick knew each new detonation meant more people dying. He didn’t even want to imagine how the people in the city had felt, thinking they had found their salvation, only to die in fear once they saw the bombs start dropping.
Rick could almost hear the screams - ghosts of violence he had missed the last time. This time, though, he was awake and he saw it happen.
By the time the flames began to die down, no one in the room had spoken for several minutes. The silence was heavier than the smoke on the screen.
Rick finally exhaled, long and quiet, turning his head toward Darl. The other man met his eyes and gave him a small nod, understanding the weight of the world pressing down on him.
Rick looked back at the screen one last time. Atlanta was never going to be the same. Neither was the world.
But Rick knew that from those ashes, they would rise. They would make the ruins of the past their own.
And no matter how far they got, Rick knew he wasn’t going to stop until they had made the entire world theirs.
Notes:
So, what did you think of that? And in general, how have you liked this story so far?
Damn, we’re at chapter 50 already. And today also marks three years of me posting on AO3!
I did some calculations based on the different storylines and arcs I have planned for this fic, and I assume there will be probably another 100 chapters coming up, maybe more. Which, I know, is insane, but there are quite a few storylines I haven’t even touched, many characters that I have plans for in the long-run.
Chapter 51: You're my sunshine, my only sunshine
Summary:
Some chaos at the community. Negan continues his mission of taunting Shane.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Friday, 10th of September, 2010
Day 17.
“This is the United States Coast Guard, transmitting to all emergency frequencies. We are unable to provide any rescue or relief efforts to survivors by land, air or sea. We don’t have contact with other branches of service or our superiors, and it looks like this is the end. U.S Cost Guard, signing off.”
That was the last transmission from any official authorities that they would ever receive. It came by dawn of Day 17, and at that point, Rick knew the States had truly fallen. He listened to the staticky transmission via a radio, his head resting on Daryl’s shoulder, nuzzling the man’s neck.
Now, it was truly a world for them to conquer.
Rick already had so many plans for their future. Recruiting, for one - survivors were out there, scattered and hiding, fighting day to day. If they could find them and bring them in, they would be able to expand their community more and more, and that was what Rick wanted. He wanted to create a society for his people.
Rick kissed the side of Daryl’s neck gently, sliding his man through the strands of his hair.
Of course, there were also the dead and they needed to work on that. The protections around the school were a start, and once the moat got finished, they wouldn’t even need people killing those bastards at all times, just every once in a while when they wanted to clear out the fucking trench. But with it around the school, most threats would be mitigated significantly.
Though there was also the need to lure the walkers to the power plant, killing them en masse. They needed to work on that, perhaps organise trips for controlling the herds, using noise to control their movements, so on.
When Rick talked about that idea to Daryl, he could hear the other man snort. “Ya know, Negan might be yer man on that mission too.”
Rick looked up from Daryl’s neck, a questioning look in his eyes.
“Ya remember how we talked about ‘im killing the leader of an enemy group for us? Tha’ group was called the whisperers. They wore masks made of walkers’ skin, blended in with them. They could herd walkers like that, havin’ them go wherever they wanted,” Daryl continued, and Rick’s horror at the concept grew slightly with each word. “Negan infiltrated the group, became one of them, so he was taught the skills. I bet he could make a herd of a thousand walkers if he was determined enough.”
Well. While it was quite the horrifying idea, he supposed it was no more brutal than his walker-powered steam energy.
Also, it was starting to seem that Negan was the most valuable member of their community based on sheer knowledge of every fucking thing he could do. Rick had no idea how that had happened, when he had sat in a cell for years.
“I already have him on the mission of breaking Shane,” Rick said. “And teaching the high schoolers martial arts. That is a perfect job for him, too, since he was a gym teacher. And I already suggested to him he could be our recruiter, considering his charm. He is my advisor on community leading, too. I don’t think he has time to be herding walkers around.”
Daryl grunted. “Probably not. But we need to do that, don’t we, if we wanna keep the plant operational?”
They did indeed.
“We will work on it,” Rick said. “I think Glenn, for example, could start driving near Atlanta with a car alarm on, getting the walkers to follow him to the power plant. We already have put up lights on the place, and we are working on the noise alarm, so…”
And there were still nearly a hundred walkers on the baseball field for a bad day. Rick had used a few of them for his steam tractor, chopping them up in bits and pieces with his hatchet. It had been quite brutal, but he had personally enjoyed it. Hell, maybe chopping up walkers gave him an outlet that wasn’t something like pummeling Shane to death.
And Rick supposed that his steam power obsession, in general, was better than all the brutality he could muster up as a hobby if he wanted to. And in that line, he had been thinking about those train tracks leading out of Plant Yates. He needed to look at maps, figure out exactly where they went, but if he could manage to find a steam locomotive somewhere and get it running, well-
Rick was just about to start talking to Daryl about his plans of expansion when there were rapid knocks on the door to the principal’s office. He shot up from where he had been relaxing, moving to open it.
Outside, a grim-looking Michonne waited for him.
“Rick, you have to come. Someone committed suicide last night and turned walker inside one of the classrooms,” she told him. “Ten people are dead.”
Well, fuck. For a heartbeat, Rick just stared at her, the words hanging in the air like smoke. Ten people. Within a single night. His chest tightened, but he forced himself to stay steady, nodding once before striding down the hall beside her.
Rick supposed that he could say it was only ten people. If someone had turned, they could have easily wiped out a huge chunk of the community, with it turning into a chain reaction. Thanks to their curfew measures and keeping people separated into different classrooms in groups at night, with one person dying and turning walker, only one of the groups was at risk.
“Who noticed it?” Rick asked Michonne.
“We have people doing patrols around the school every hour, mostly the soldiers. One of them heard screaming. He didn’t open the door, since he didn’t know if he could contain it,” Michonne stated. “He came to get one of us, and by the time we got back, all we could hear was walkers. I handled them, then I came straight to you.”
Rick nodded tightly. So, ten people dead, none of the new people knew of it.
“How’d you know it was a suicide?” Rick asked as he, Michonne and Daryl rounded one corner. It was so early in the morning that not many people were moving around, but the few ones that were could probably see the stress in the lines on Rick’s face.
“One of the walkers had cut-up wrists,” Michonne stated. “When we opened the door, there were six walkers, four people dead and probably about to turn soon, some of them carved out of all organs.”
Rick felt a grim expression rise to his face. “Who was it? Which people did we lose?”
Michonne looked down. “A man from the newcomers. Husband and a father to two young children, who died there with him. There was another family there with them, one teen, her parents and some of the parents’ siblings. I think the adults had been working with Merle to get the cars around the perimeter.”
Rick nodded, jaw clenching. He hated to think so coldly, but he was glad that at least those people hadn’t been some that they couldn’t have easily replaced. The group that had been put to work with Merle had consisted of people that didn’t have any special work experience that could have been useful otherwise, or perhaps they had been unemployed.
Though he was sad about the children. Two younger kids and a teen.
“We need to increase the patrols at night,” Rick said. “How many classrooms are in use right now?”
Michonne sighed. “Well, there were 332 of us before last night, now 322. We put around ten people in one room, though that was mostly the case for the newcomers, of whom there were 212. Now 202. So, twenty classrooms for them, you at the principal’s office, us at the staff lounge, plus the Vatos and the soldiers somewhere. Around ten people are working as lookouts or patrolling at one time… so perhaps 25 classrooms in use?”
Rick nodded. “We make sure that within each of those rooms, two people will be constantly on watch. Nobody will be able to commit suicide or die in general without another person being there to see it. We give an announcement about it today, perhaps create scheduled shifts for people to stay awake.”
Michonne seemed approving of that. And, while Rick had steeled himself for the sight, when they rounded the corner to the hallway where the classroom that had been affected was, he still felt his heart ache at the sight of those two toddlers and the teen, along with their families, dead on the floor.
He could see the walker with his wrists cut off, too. His head had been sliced in half, probably by Michonne’s katana, and Rick felt a surge of hatred for the selfishness of the man. Maybe he couldn’t have known what was going to happen, but he should have - they had told them that everyone was infected, that dying meant turning.
Rick could see some of the newcomers gathered in the hallway, nervous-looking, and even when the one soldier - Jeffreys, bless his heart - was trying to contain them, at least a few had clearly seen inside the classroom, based on the looks in their eyes.
“Enough,” Rick said, voice steely when he turned to look at the ones gathered there. “What happened here is a clear example of why we need the curfew and locked doors at night. If it wasn’t for that, this could have spread. But from now on, we will work on better measures to make sure this can never happen again. This is a tragedy, but we will carry on from it.”
Rick let his gaze sweep at the civilians there, heavy and unflinching. He could see the panic in them, and he knew he had to make sure it didn’t spread. He definitely didn’t want more idiots taking their lives.
“We can’t predict every choice people make, and this is the world we’re in now. But as long as we’re breathing, we can’t let pain and despair overwhelm us. We owe it to the ones who died last night to not let their deaths break this community.”
Rick turned from the group, moving to look at Michonne. “Do we have information on who exactly was here? Names?”
Michonne nodded. “We do.”
Rick looked down, considering it. They needed to do something with the bodies, after all. He didn’t want to turn any part of their newly tilled fields into a graveyard, but they needed to do something.
“Have someone help you take the dead to the basketball field,” Rick said. “And give me the list of those names. I will read them out tonight and we will carve them to the door of this classroom. This will be where they are remembered.”
Michonne eyed him for a moment, probably disapproving of the idea of just putting those people in the pile of corpses they had instead of giving them a proper burial, but Rick knew that even she could see that if they started off with the precedent of sparing land and resources to bury people, it had the chance of eventually catching up with them.
And so, she gave him a short nod, moving to talk with Jeffreys.
-
“You are my sunshine, my only sunshine…”
Shane’s eyes snapped open at the annoying voice that he had now come to know as Negan, singing far too happily. He whipped his head around, seeing the man at the doorway, swinging his bat lazily.
“You make me happy, when the skies are grey!” the man continued, taking a few steps to Shane, who instinctively leaned back from him. “You’ll never know, dear, how much I love you…”
“What are you doing?” Shane asked, starting to get annoyed.
“Please don’t take my sunshine away!” Negan finished loudly, grinning at Shane. “I thought it was an appropriate song for you, sunshine. You see, I hope Rick never decides that my mission is over, because I think I want to keep you, sunshine.”
Negan was really starting to piss him off. “What? Is this going to be another one of these conversations where you try to get me riled up?”
Negan grinned at him, shaking his head. “No, Shane! After all, according to dear Lilly, you are good enough to move, now. Your face might be messed up, but Rick didn’t beat the rest of you too badly. So, we are getting to work!”
Shane definitely didn’t feel like he was fine enough to get up. His whole face ached and was probably still black and blue, and he could still feel aches in his stomach when he even rolled around in the bed a bit.
“Seriosly?” Shane asked.
“Serously!” Negan answered with that cheerful tone of his, pointing the bat towards the door of Shane’s room. “We will go out there and you will be carrying and chopping up walkers for Rick. I think it is only fitting for you to do something so gross for the man that owns you.”
Why the fuck does Rick need chopped-up walkers?
Negan grinned. “See, I am also fucking exited to give you a grand tour of the community here. I think when Rick and Daryl hauled your ass in, you were out cold, but now? I am brimming with enthusiasm!”
“Did Rick put you up to this?” Shane asked moodily. “What if I just won’t follow?”
“Nope! Though I did ask whether it was okay to drag your ass around the place, as long as your legs were cuffed together so you can’t run,” Negan stated. “And I am pretty sure you will follow. See, last night, I didn’t want to talk about Judith, but I am feeling extremely talkative today, and so, if you act like following me around was the only reason for your existence, you might hear some juicy details.”
Shane froze, his lips parted, but no words came out. Judith. His daughter, the one Rick had told him just a few details about, but that Shane wanted to know everything about. The previous day, Negan had claimed he had become “besties” with her, and while he was sure the man was exaggerating, he needed to know-
“There it is again!” Negan purred, leaning in like a wolf savoring the scent of blood. “That little twitch. I can see your sore spots so easily with it. Last night, talking about how you hate Rick not loving you enough, and now?”
“I don’t give a damn what you think,” Shane spat, though his voice cracked slightly. Negan only whistled dangerously.
“Oh, but you should. After all, I am the one in charge of you, Shane,” Negan said. “And if you don’t act nice towards me, who knows, maybe I won’t tell you about your daughter at all. Nor about Carl, what a badass little serial killer he became.”
Shane swallowed. Negan tapped his bat on the frame of the bed again, his eyes glinting.
“So,” Negan said, dragging the word out. “Are you going to apologise, or will I lose my talkative mood?”
Shane clenched his jaw. But, like when Rick had been beating him, he swallowed some of his pride for a greater gain. “I’m sorry.”
Negan put his hand idly near his ear, mocking him. “I don’t think I heard what you said.”
“I’m sorry,” Shane spat out. “Good enough.”
Negan straightened up, swinging the damn bat onto his shoulder again, casual as hell. “Fine for now. I know I can’t get you into a begging mess that is actually sorry about something so easily. And even then, it will be Rick you are going to apologise to, since he is, from now on, your master.”
Shane nearly choked on his spit at that word. “What did you just say?”
Negan seemed to be gleeful in the face of Shane’s anger. “You heard exactly what I said. Maybe Rick wouldn’t put it that way, but I think that is the perfect description for what he is to you. Rick is the one in charge of your life, everything you are from this point on, and you have no say in any of it. So, he is your master, right?”
Shane turned his eyes away as Negan pulled out a pair of handcuffs, attaching them to Shane’s ankles. Then, and only once they were properly secured, he unlocked the handcuffs tying him to the bed.
“Now, we will do what I said we were going to do. We will go outside, I will give you a tour of the place, then you will chop up walkers for your master and in exchange, if I feel like it, I will talk about Judith,” Negan said. “Deal?”
Shane hated the fact that he knew Negan had already won. So, he only gave a tight nod, rubbing the wrist that had been in handcuffs.
“I want to hear you say it. All the words,” Negan said. “Now.”
Shane despised the man with vengeance, but he knew that for now, Negan had the leverage. “We will go outside, you will give me a tour of the place, I will chop up walkers and you will tell me about Judith.”
Negan pointed his bat at Shane, shaking his head. “Now, what did you forget? The most important part.”
Shane clenched his teeth together so tightly he could feel them ache, the muscles of his jaw tensing. Still, despite it, he managed to spat out the words: “I will chop up walkers for my master.” Even if his pride did take a huge hit from it.
Negan smiled, clearly pleased with his success. “Good. Remember that for the rest of your life, Shane. You answer to Rick, you provide for Rick, you belong to Rick.”
With that, Negan motioned for him to follow, and Shane stood up with the hopes of actually getting to hear at least something about his daughter. Carl, too, since Negan had mentioned him. Shane assumed that by the time Rick had met Negan, Lori had already been dead, which was why the man didn’t talk of her at all.
Shane shuffled out of the room with his ankles cuffed, making his walk quite slow and humiliating, and he supposed that it was just one more part in Negan’s ritual of supposedly breaking him. But Shane still took the time to observe his surroundings properly, eyeing the nurse’s office they walked through.
Yet, it was only when they stepped out of the nurse’s office into one of the hallways that it clicked in Shane where exactly they were.
“This is the high school?” he asked, needing to confirm.
“Look at you, being a smart cookie,” Negan said. “Indeed. Does it give you flashbacks? I hear that it was here when you shot Otis in the leg. That isn’t really honourable, don’t you think?”
Shane clenched his jaw, walking behind Negan on the empty hallways, seeing some unknown people walk past them from time to time, eyeing Shane carefully.
“So, Judith,” Negan said. “You know, she was a badass kid. I have no idea what it is about Lori’s genes, but damn did she create two rad kids.”
Shane’s eyes immediately found Negan, focusing intently on the words. Even when his body ached and face was probably still black and blue, he needed to take in everything he could get from the infuriating man.
“You know, she was already a teenager the last I saw her. Rick might remember her as a toddler, but me? I knew her when she was old enough to have complex thoughts. Daryl, too - he was basically her adoptive father, after Rick was gone and Michonne fucked who knows where to find him,” Negan told him, and Shane, honestly, couldn’t imagine the fucking redneck taking care of his daughter.
“What?” Negan asked cheekily, eyeing him for a moment. “Oh, I see - you hate Daryl too, now, because Rick loves him so much more than he ever loved you. Because Daryl was a true friend and brother to Rick.”
Shane looked down with fists clenched. He would have swung at Negan, but the memory of the previous day’s story popped in his head, Negan ashing Glenn’s head in after Daryl had swung at him.
“Honestly, you should be grateful you aren’t the one Rick loves that way,” Negan said. “Because it seems like his pipeline goes from brotherly love to wanting to fuck them in the ass, and I don’t think you’d be up for that.”
Shane’s eyes went wide at that, but before he could ask anything regarding it, they were at the doors leading outside, and Negan had opened them for him.
What Shane saw shocked him more than any words Negan said could have. In the crisp morning air, he could see a huge area of tilled fields, so far into the distance that Shane had to squint. Horses, people working around those fields, some plowing areas that were still green.
Farming, Shane realised. They were working on farming there. His plan had been to stay with Leon and Kendall and scavenge, but actually farming?
“I take it they hadn’t gotten to this point by the time you were in the ground,” Negan said cheerfully. “But in this world, farming is the only sustainable way to produce food. I mean, considering you only survived a few months, it is no surprise you didn’t consider it, but really? Ten years into the future, do you think there was anything left to scavenge?”
Shane had no idea what to say, his eyes moving to the fences. They were average, but what was beyond them shocked him too - a fucking huge drop, then a perimeter of cars beyond it, stacked with spikes. They had a fucking trench, there, and it had definitely not been there the last time, when Shane had rushed to get medical supplies for Carl with Otis.
“Yeah, that,” Negan said. “No walker is going to get past that. No vehicle either. Apparently, Rick had a nasty run-in with a tank in the previous timeline, though I wasn’t there to see that.”
A tank?
“I assume this is a lot more than what you ever had in those small camps at the start,” Negan continued explaining. “We also have running water and electricity, guaranteed for the future. We secured a power plant and a water treatment plant in the area and are using those as our outposts, too, along with the farm.”
Shane had no idea what he was even supposed to say to that, in shock of seeing how everything was functioning. He had never thought living in the outbreak could be like this, he had never had such huge plans for things like electricity. He hadn’t even thought that it could have been possible to do something like that.
“Well, don’t look like that,” Negan said. “Most of this was planned by Rick and if you keep that expression on your face, I’m starting to think you’re impressed!”
Shane clenched his jaw again, trying to process it all. Outposts, farming, running water, electricity… he remembered how shocked by those things they had been at the CDC, and now they had them there, at a high school, just for fun?
“How does it work?” Shane had to ask. “Generators will run out of fuel, or if you have a power plant, the coal will run out.”
Negan gave him a dark smirk. “Well, that was Rick’s idea too. We will burn walkers for energy. He is a bit obsessed with the idea right now, which is actually one of the reasons you will be chopping them up today, too. Full walkers don’t fit in his steam tractor.”
Steam what? Shane felt like he had been dropped in an alternative reality. As far as he knew, Rick had never had any interest in energy production, and the idea of burning walkers for energy was gross. What the fuck?
“See, this is the thing you clearly don’t understand yet,” Negan said condescendingly. “Rick is building a future while you act like an angsty teenager, moping all the time. Hell, your whole world seems to be “Rick this, Rick that,” when Rick doesn’t even give a shit about what happens to you anymore. He has moved on, and you ought to do that too.”
Shane had no idea what he was supposed to say to that, so he just followed after Negan as best as he could with his cuffed ankles, shuffling towards a part of the fields with fences that weren’t see-through like the rest. When Negan opened a door in the fence to that part, Shane immediately recoiled at the smell.
“Yeah, it is bad, isn’t it?” Negan asked with a smirk. “Some of these have been cooking up here since we took the school, for seven days, now. They do get drier, so it might make them easier to burn, but it sure as hell don’t help with the smell.”
There were dozens of corpses piled up on that field, rotting, the smell permeating in the air. Shane had never seen anything like that, and even when he had a strong stomach, even he had to fight back the urge to puke. Hell, a few walkers had been fine, especially when they had discarded them soon after they had put them down, but this?
“What the fuck is this?” Shane asked. “Why do you have so many walkers here? The high school couldn’t have been this run over so early on.”
Negan grinned at him. “Well, that’s the thing, most of these weren’t walkers. They were just sick, infected, burning up. Me, Rick and Daryl killed them all and dumped them here.”
Shane’s eyes widened, looking at Negan. He could hear Rick’s voice in his head when Daryl had tried to kill Jim after he had been infected. We don’t kill the living.
“You…” Shane trailed off, swallowing. “You three killed, what, a hundred people?”
Negan nodded. “Indeed. Now, welcome to our energy supply - it would be too much of a hassle to drag these to the power plant, so they can be used here, for Rick’s weird tractor. And for that, you need to chop them up.”
Negan tossed him a hatchet that had been lying against a part of the fence, a dark smile sitting on his face.
Jesus Christ.
“Don’t act so righteous, sunshine,” Negan crooned out. “Get to work, and I will start telling you more about Carl and Judith.”
Shane grabbed the hatchet with hands that shook slightly, his vision tunneling as he walked up to one of the corpses. He wanted to lunge, to wrap his hands around Negan’s throat, but he knew he couldn’t. He understood, now, that he had no idea what kind of people he was dealing with.
“Good boy,” Negan said. “So, Judith. You know, she looked a bit like you, same dark eyes and hair, same stubbornness. But she was never yours.”
Shane raised the hatchet, bringing it down on the corpse with a heaved breath.
-
Rick sat on the edge of the circular table that he had come to know as his podium.
“Last night, we lost ten people,” he said softly, though loud enough for everyone in the room to hear. “One man took his own life, Otto Wilson. When he turned, he bit others in the classroom with him, they turned too, and it caused a chain reaction that killed all of them: Susie, Ellen and Mark Wilson from his own family, as well as Martha, Mary, Anna, Howard, Caleb and Evelyn Brooks.”
Murmurs rippled through the group and Rick let them. People needed to process the loss and what had happened, even when they might not have known any of the people involved.
“This could have been worse,” Rick continued. “If not for the curfew or the locked doors, we might be burying a hundred, maybe more. But the system worked, which is why the rest of us are standing here.”
Rick’s gaze swept the crowd, noting everyone who seemed to avert their eyes. “From tonight forward, no room will sleep unwatched. Two people awake at all times. Nobody dies and turns without someone seeing it. You will all have knives on you, and we will show a demonstration on how to kill a walker when necessary. This is how we live.”
The silence that followed was thick. Rick let it sit for a moment, thinking about how useless the people of Alexandria had been at killing walkers in the beginning. He needed to soften his approach a bit, perhaps.
“We don’t choose this world, but we choose how we face it. The people who died last night - they will not be forgotten. We will carve their names on the door that kept them in that classroom last night, and their lives will mean something. Their deaths will remind us what’s at stake, what we won’t allow happen to you again,” Rick said, jaw clenching. “We don’t let despair take us. We stand, we fight, we move ahead. That’s the only way to survive.”
Rick jumped down from the table, the echo of his words still humming through the cafeteria as the crowd began to murmur among themselves. Some people clung to each other for comfort, others stared down at the floor, lost in thought.
Daryl squeezed his shoulder once, before they both started walking off. They had just turned toward the hall, Rick intent on going to talk with his people about organising more patrol shifts in the hallways, when he saw Guillermo approach him, a steady look on his face.
“Rick,” he said and Rick could hear some urgency in his voice. It was also telling that he was keeping it down, almost whispering so other people around wouldn’t hear. “We’ve got movement at the front doors.”
Rick straightened immediately. “People? Unknowns?”
They probably needed to figure out some signal to identify themselves from strangers, considering how many there were of them. Not everyone could know everybody
Guillemo shook his head. “No, people. A small group, three of them. One of the Vatos on lookout at the front doors came to tell me about it. They say they want in, that they saw the lights here last night.”
Well, there was a reason they were keeping the lights on. So early on, it was unlikely that there would be bigger hostile groups, and that way they could attract more people for their group. Really, Rick had nothing against taking some more in.
“Were they armed?” Rick asked, tilting his head idly.
“The boys were. The woman wasn’t,” Guillermo said. “They walked right up to the gate, two young men and their mum, though they looked more like kids. Local, apparently, attended the high school.”
Rick nodded. “Any other information? They seem good people?”
Rick was going to go and check them out himself, but he did want some information beforehand, just to be prepared.
“Seemed good enough,” Guillermo said. “They gave their names. The one we talked to was Randall Culver.”
Notes:
What do you think?
Chapter 52: Sweet dreams, Shane
Summary:
We meet Randall. Someone other than Negan goes to taunt Shane. Rick has an idea.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Friday, 10th of September, 2010
Day 17.
Rick paused. Randall. He could see the way Daryl, too, had to do a double-take at the name. They hadn’t known him well, but Rick was pretty sure the Randall Guillermo had seen was the same Randall from last time, the one they had argued over heatedly.
What were the chances he showed up right after they had run into Shane, too?
“What d’ya wanna do with ‘im?” Daryl asked, moving closer to Rick. “He must remember, too, and he was terrified of me. I can handle ‘im, if ya want.”
Rick grabbed the back of Daryl’s neck, pressing there in reassurance - because he could see that Daryl didn’t like the idea of Rick talking with the kid.
“I’m going to ask him a few questions,” Rick said. “You’ll be there. I don’t think he’d have the guts to lie in that situation.”
Daryl nodded sharply and as one, they followed Guillermo to the front doors of the school, where his Vatos were keeping watch at that point in time. Rick prepared himself mentally - he knew that Randall would have no idea that the people running the place would be Rick and his group, he had no idea of the dange he had placed himself in.
But Rick did remember what Randall had told him and Shane, about how, before the apocalypse, he had just lived with his mum, being a nobody. In a way, it made sense that with his second chance, he would protect his mother and, apparently, his brother.
Randall had never seemed like too terrible of a kid. He definitely wasn’t as bad as Shane, and Rick had let him live. So, he was going into the situation with the full intention of sparing Randall, as long as he didn’t do or say anything too insane.
Though Rick was not going to let him be without supervision. After all, he did remember what Randall’s group had done to two teenage girls and their father. No matter how much Randall claimed to not have partaken, Rick wasn’t going to let that kind of shit fly within his community.
When Rick stepped outside, he could see two of the Vatos keeping the trio at front in gunpoint. He immediately recognised Randall, with his short hair and looking just like a kid, still. He must’ve been around 22, since that was how old Maggie was supposed to be, and Randall had claimed to have gone to school with her.
With Randall, there was a woman, probably in her forties, seeming a little above Rick’s supposed age at that point. And another boy, clearly younger than Randall, perhaps another highschooler.
When Randall saw Rick stepping out, alongside Daryl, his eyes immediately widened, a rush of panic filling them up.
Rick didn’t have to glance at Daryl to feel the way the man stiffened up beside him too, air between them tightening like a bowstring pulled back.
Randall’s lips parted, soundless at first, his gaze snapping from Rick to Daryl and back, whatever hope he’d had seemingly draining from his face in an instant. He looked sick, panicked, like the ground had just given up beneath him.
Rick was the first who spoke, voice flat. “Randall.”
The name was like a blow to him, the young man staggering back a step, his mother reaching for his arm as if she was trying to figure out what was wrong. Randall just shook her off, eyes locked on Daryl, chest heaving.
“No,” Randall choked out. “Not you again.”
Rick watched Daryl’s steady stance, not even blinking, crossbow ready and a lethal look in his eyes. He was probably remembering the fact that, at one point, Randall had been part of a group that had tried to kill Rick.
“You know us,” Rick told Randall. “On 17th of August, you remembered this, correct?”
Randall let out a ragged laugh that tipped over into panic. “Know you? Of course I know you. I-”
His gaze flicked to Daryl again, even when he tried to focus on Rick, his voice coming out in higher pitch. “I remember you. You- you had me tied up, you tortured me. You were going to execute me.”
Randall was trembling quite badly, pointing his shaky hand at Daryl. Rick knew he needed to defuse the situation, especially considering the horror in the eyes of Randall’s other family members.
“And then Shane killed you,” Rick said simply. “He snapped your neck. That very same day, I killed Shane.”
That actually made Randall pause, looking at Rick with some newfound calm and horror. Not that he should have been horrified, he knew Rick was capable of killing people.
“You…” Randall trailed off, swallowing. “You killed him?”
“Yes,” Rick said. “Because he tried to kill me. He orchestrated your death to lure me out.”
Randall looked like he really couldn’t understand what was going on, silent as he let his mother hug him tightly. The woman turned her head, looking at them with sharp eyes.
“You must be Rick, then,” she said. “Randall has told us everything that happened to him. At first, we thought he was insane, but when the outbreak actually started, we believed him.”
Rick clenched his jaw. “Then you know the kind of people Randall was running around with.”
Randall’s mother looked down at her son, nodding. “He told us about them.”
At that, Randall struggled free from his mother’s embrace, facing Rick and Daryl again.
“I told you, then I am not like the guys I was with,” he said, words coming out fast, like dominos tumbling over themselves. “I don’t want to hurt anyone. Back then, it was just about survival, but I never- I would never go near those people again. Not with my mum here. Not with my brother. I swear it.”
Rick watched Daryl step closer to the kid, boots grinding against the ground, and he saw Randall flinch visibly.
Daryl’s voice dropped to a deadly drawl. “Yer swearin’ don’t mean shit if I decide to put a bolt through yer skull.”
Randall’s breathing hitched. “Please, no!” He backed up against his mother as if she could shield him. “We- we holed up in our house, in Cranwall. Kept our heads down, stayed quiet. But then we saw the high school lit up, even after yesterday.”
Randall’s voice cracked. “We thought… we thought maybe there were people. Not-” His gaze flicked to Daryl again, terror flooding back in. “Not you.”
Rick raised a hand slightly toward Daryl, steadying the man with a silent touch to his arm. Then he fixed Randall with a piercing stare that had broken harder men before. “You came to us. That means you live or die by my say-so.”
Randall’s mother finally found her voice, desperate. “Please. We’re just trying to survive. He’s not dangerous. Neither of my boys are. We just- we couldn’t stay alone anymore.”
The younger brother’s wide eyes darted between the men, confused but too frightened to speak.
Rick let the silence hang heavy, then finally said, “You’ll be allowed inside. But understand this.” His gaze locked onto Randall, and his tone hardened to steel. “You step out of line once, even think about bringing harm to someone here, and Daryl will finish what he started. You understand me?”
Randall’s whole body shook, but he nodded quickly, words tumbling out. “Yes- yes, I understand. I won’t- never. I’ll prove it. I’ll do anything.”
Daryl leaned in just close enough that Randall had to tilt his head back to avoid the stare. “Hope ya mean that, boy. ‘Cause if you don’t, I’ll remember how easy it was last time to make ya scream.”
Randall paled, lips parting soundlessly. His mother pulled him close, shielding him like a child.
Rick gave a single nod to the Vatos at the door. “Let them in. Same protocol for checks as with all the other newcomers.”
As the trio hesitantly stepped forward, Randall kept his gaze low, shoulders hunched, as though expecting a blow at any moment. Rick watched him carefully, weighing the boy he remembered against the person in front of him now.
He knew he needed to keep an eye on him. He’d put someone up for it, perhaps someone like Carol.
-
Shane, as he was turning in for the night, once again cuffed in the bed at the nurse’s office, was contemplating the “lecture” that Negan had given him earlier that day.
He hated the man’s guts, found him extremely despicable, but Shane couldn’t deny that he had no idea what he was dealing with. Negan was clearly something entirely different, and Rick had also changed into someone Shane knew nothing about, not really.
Shane could still feel the ghost of that knife plunging into his chest, the deep betrayal he had felt, and he wondered if Negan was right - if Rick really did not give a shit about what happened to him anymore. Based on the way Rick had beaten him down, the aches from that still emanating through Shane’s body, he supposed it was entirely possible.
Shane just lay there, not feeling like he could sleep. Every time he shut his eyes, he could see images of the feral look in Rick’s eyes, the pile of dozens of bodies on the field, Negan’s far-too amused smirk. So Shane just lay there, staring at the ceiling, restless.
He had told people he was going to try. And seeing Lori again, he wanted to. Hearing about Judith, no matter how little it had been, he wanted to. But Shane didn’t know if he could live his life under Rick’s boot, the way Negan had suggested. He-
Suddenly, Shane heard the door to his room ease open with a faint creak.
Shane tensed immediately, expecting Negan with more sing-song torment, or perhaps Rick himself, coming to remind him of who held the leash. But when the person stepped into the room, Shane immediately relaxed when he saw who it was.
The dim glow of the room lit up Carol’s face as she walked up to him, smiling gently, and while Shane had no idea why he was there, he did feel better about it not being Negan or Daryl or any other terrors Rick might’ve sent to him.
Shane almost laughed. Carol. He’d beat up her abusive husband and she had always been quite gentle with everyone. Maybe she had actually come to visit him because she wanted to?
Yet there was something off about her. The look in her eye made the laugh freeze in Shane’s throat. Was it just the hardness of having experienced the world, or something more?
“Shane,” she whispered, calm. Perhaps too calm. She took the seat Negan had been earlier, still smiling gently at him.
Shane narrowed his eyes, feeling like something was amiss, even when he couldn’t quite put his finger on what. Was it another one of Rick’s manipulations? He had brought Lori to see him and maybe it was just something akin to that?
“You know, I have Sophia back, now,” Carol said with a soft smile. “We looked for her for so long, and now she is alive again.”
Shane swallowed, smiling back. “I am glad for you, really. Has everyone been… have you been treated well?”
“Of course,” Carol said. “We are a family. All of us, we became quite tight-knit after you were gone.”
Shane didn’t want to think about that, him being gone.
“Of course, Rick banished me at one point, but we got back together again,” Carol said. “You wanna know why?”
What? Rick banished someone like Carol? Did he think she was a burden? Shane hadn’t thought Rick would have ever become so pragmatic, but-
“Because I killed two people,” Carol said, her smile never wavering. “They were members of our group. By that point, it was larger. They had the flu, and I killed them to keep it from spreading.”
What the actual-
“And I killed many, many more people after that, Shane,” Carol said, the tone in her voice resembling steel. Shane felt like there was something crawling over his skin. “And I would kill again and again just to keep my family safe.”
Shane had no idea what to say to that. He tried connecting the woman in front of her to the person he had known in the past, but he felt that same disconnect he had felt with Rick, now.
“Is that right?” he tried, his voice sounding too brittle for his own ears.
“It is,” Carol said, leaning toward him with that smile on her face, something Shane was now starting to find quite creepy. “So, Shane, if you ever touch one of them. Rick, Daryl, any of the kids, anyone here, you will not draw another breath.”
Shane had no idea what to do with the incredulity of the situation. He felt like he had been dropped into an alternative universe, because there was no way that Carol was threatening him.
“I’m not Rick. I won’t fight you or give you a handler. I will wait until you’re sleeping. Then, when you wake up, you won’t be here anymore,” Carol said, never blinking. “You won’t see it coming. You’ll just close your eyes one day, then you never open them again.”
Shane felt his heart beat sharply in his chest as he tried to process what was being said to him.
“Or maybe you will open your eyes,” Carol said. “But you won’t be here. You will be somewhere, all alone, where nobody can hear you scream. At least not anything alive. And you will be alive when they come for you, gnaw your flesh from your bones bit by bit. Maybe I will break your legs, so you can’t get away, but you will feel every second of it.”
Carol had been a ghost in Atlanta, meek, someone who had been abused. At the farm, she had been worried over Sophia, grieving her. Shane realised that the woman in front of him now was someone he had never met before.
Carol gave him one last smile, looking just as pleasant as before. “So, don’t try anything, or you will find that Rick isn’t the one you need to be worried about. Sweet dreams, Shane.”
The door clicked shut behind her, and Shane just lay there, staring into the dark, wondering what the everloving fuck had happened to everyone in the time he had been dead.
-
Saturday, 11th of September, 2010
Day 18.
The staff lounge, honestly, seemed to be a perfect place for meetings. And Lori supposed that they had needed a meeting, considering everything that had happened in the past few days.
Not that she really knew why they even invited her to those anymore. It was clear to her and probably everyone else that Lori really wasn’t part of the core group anymore. Rick was the sole leader, of course, and it seemed everyone just thought of Lori as his ex-wife, not her own person.
Or maybe as Shane-bait. Either way, she felt kind of odd, sitting there. At least Lucille was with her, and she had been one of the few reasons Lori hadn’t gone insane with her own thoughts during the past days, with Shane being back. Not that she had visited him again, but still, just the fact that he was there was something Lori couldn’t shake.
In the staff lounge, Rick sat at the head of the long table, with Daryl sitting on the floor, idly resting his head on Rick’s knee. Some others were on the floor as well, like Michonne with her son, but people like Lori were still sitting on the actual chairs. She didn’t want to give that comfort up.
Rick started without ceremony.
“As you all know, ten people died the night before yesterday,” he said flatly. “You know what happened and what the new protocols are. I was just wondering if you had any other thoughts on that.”
No one spoke, seemingly agreeing with Rick’s words.
“It will happen again, still,” Carol said suddenly, lounging on one of the chairs as well. “Not the same way, maybe, but it will. People break. They’re scared, and most of them aren’t well prepared to be on watch.”
Tara shifted, uneasy. “So what? Are we just supposed to accept that as an acceptable loss?”
Carol’s gaze slid to her, unblinking. “We are going to have to. What else can we do? Right now, it is better to prepare for the eventual panic that it will cause when it happens again, instead of trying to prevent the inevitable.”
Lori wondered when they had all become so callous. She met Lucille’s bright eyes, an understanding passing over them.
The two of them had talked a lot during the past few days, especially with the knowledge that Lori now had of Rick asking Lucille’s husband to break Shane. They had watched him parade the man around the fields, legs cuffed, stalking around with that baseball bat of his. Both Lori and Lucille had been quite horrified by it, but Lori supposed that it was the world they now lived in.
Public executions and public humiliation. Fun.
“She’s right,” Rick said before Tara could talk back at Carol. “People will break and that is inevitable. But we can try to lessen it, mitigate it by rules and keeping the morale up. Watching Atlanta urn might’ve been too much for some, but from now on, we will work to build everything up again, and hope that that keeps people happy enough to live.”
Michonne nodded. “Indeed. And we know we can do that, we have done it before.”
There was a silence for a moment, the matter apparently settled. After all, it was yesterday’s news and Rick had already made his decisions, even though Lori could see he still wanted input from his inner circle.
Honestly, no matter how much Rick acted like a dictator sometimes, he wasn’t the only one influencing things around there. And that was probably a good thing, Lori remembered how high-strung Rick had been the last time around, when he had tried doing everything himself.
“Now. Randall,” Rick said. “Some of you have no idea who he is. But to put it simply - he is so much of a small fish that even mentioning him is laughable. Negan, you thought Shane was pathetic? This kid is the one whose neck Shane broke in the forest.”
Randall. Lori could remember the arguments that had caused the chaos in the farm back then. The way Shane had been ripping apart, becoming more and more dangerous.
“So, why are we discussing him?” Negan asked.
“Because I just want to caution everyone - last time, he was part of a group that raped two teenage kids in front of their dad,” Rick said. “Just, even though he isn’t dangerous, make sure to keep an eye on him if you see him looking shifty.”
Maggie looked pretty uncomfortable by that. “And why did he come here, again?”
“He showed up at the gates with his mother and brother. He remembers like we did, claims his mission this time around is to keep them safe,” Rick said, shifting one of his hands to comb through Daryl’s hair. Lori clenched her jaw a bit, noting to herself that Rick had never been that affectionate with her.
“You believe him?” Maggie asked, holding hands with Glenn.
Everyone had someone they could rely on, Lori felt like. Whereas her whole life was fractured.
“I believe he’s desperate,” Rick said. “He was extremely scared of Daryl. He was nowhere near the worst we met and he is extremely low risk, if he needs to be taken out. Of course, if he does anything, it will be his death, but for now…”
Glenn cleared his throat, looking at Maggie carefully. “He has his family. That’s something. If it was just him, I’d be more worried, but a mother and brother? I don’t think he’d act out.”
“Sometimes siblings are the worst threat to you,” Carol said. “We have no idea what kind of a person Randall actually is. He might be completely nuts on the inside.”
“Then we deal with him,” Rick said coldly before exhaling. “Honestly, I don’t care much either way. But with the mother and brother, I think they could be useful for the community in some ways. And Randall is one of the few that actually lived through the last time - any individuals with skills to kill walkers are a bonus.”
Maggie nodded. “As much as I don’t trust him, you’re right. We did just lose ten people, and we need to keep the population stable for this to work.”
“Speaking of which,” Rick said. “I do want to start recruiting more. We are already keeping the lights on at night, it should draw some in, and since the trench is about to be complete, we won’t have to worry about walkers being a danger even with the lights on. But I think we should work on recruiting missions. I was originally going to have Negan do it, but…”
Lori swallowed.
“But my side project is breaking your lovely best friend,” the man said with a smile on his face. “And teaching the kids, and doing all kinds of other stuff.”
“Indeed,” Rick said dryly. “So, we need some others. I was thinking - Maggie, Glenn, would you be up for it? And for starting the work of attracting walkers to Plant Yates?”
“Didn’t we put up the noise alarm there the other day?” Glenn asked. “Though I guess we could put up more car alarms too. Make, like, a runway of them, leading to the plant.”
Rick seemed to approve of that idea, nodding. “You do that. Either way, we do want to start building up the population, and possibly expanding too.”
Lori watched as Rick pulled out a map, where the power plant had been circled out.
“And this,” he started out. “This might be our best way to do it. The tracks from plant Yates connect around many different railroads and stations. We could use that to take over a larger area. Do some work on directing any herds around it, make it ours.”
Rick had become so much more ambitious than Lori remembered. Sure, he had been one of the only ones that had actually believed that there would be a place for them where they could build a life for themselves, that they could fortify, but now, it was clear that the man had dreams far beyond just fortifying.
“Before the internet went down, we printed detailed maps of the entire state,” Rick stated, pulling them from a side table in the room, handing them over to people. “And I want us to look through them today, to see if any of you find any older stations. Perhaps terminal stations, where you might leave trains to rest. If we find those, we might find ourselves a steam-powered train. That would be a game changer.”
And in addition to getting more ambitious, Rick had a mid-life crisis of being obsessed with trains. Or, well, steam-powered vehicles. Lori had no idea where that had come from, but honestly? While Lori found the entire idea gross, he couldn’t help but admire Rick for it.
The confidence, the power he radiated now. It was so different from the gentle, soft-spoken man he had been before the apocalypse had ever happened. Then, his biggest ambition had just been to live a modest life.
Now? It didn’t even feel like just survival. It felt like conquest.
“Thing about trains, especially the old ones,” Rick said, looking over some of the maps. “They were built to last. Some of them are still out there, and if we get one, we could get it working with just some maintenance. It isn’t just about moving things, it is about reach - making sure that this place isn’t the only place, connecting with as many people and as much area as possible.”
Lori did wonder whether Rick was actually too ambitious, though.
Negan snorted from the corner. “And here I thought I built my empire up quickly. It has been eight days, Rick, since we took this place. At this rate, you will be controlling the entire US by the time we get to the end of the year.”
Rick glared at Negan, but there was no actual heat in his gaze. Mostly he focused on just shifting through maps and using his other hand to fiddle with Daryl’s hair.
“That’s if the rails aren’t torn up. We know some bridges will be bust, after Cobalt, but we don’t know what they did to the tracks in an attempt to contain the spread,” Carol pointed out.
Rick turned to look at her, sighing. “Well, a man can dream. I hope they didn’t bust the tracks in the middle of the state. Maybe at the state borders, but at least here, I hope they are still able to function.”
“And even if they aren’t,” Daryl said from the floor with a grumble. “I don’t think that’d stop ya. Ye’d just find someone to fix them for you. They were buildin’ train tracks in the 1800s, I am sure there are people who could do it today, even in this shit.”
That seemed to make Rick feel a bit better about the whole thing, continuing to shift through the maps. Lori, too, took a look at the map in front of her, but she really had no idea what she was supposed to be looking for in it.
“And even if the trains don’t work, the stations could still be valuable,” Glenn said. “They might have useful stuff, they could work as outposts, so on.”
“Exactly,” Rick said with a short nod. “Which is why I want every one of us to give these maps a good look. We need to mark out places that would be worth scouting, figure out the future direction for all of it. We have to stay ahead.”
Lori really couldn’t recognise him anymore, could she?
That might’ve terrified her even more than the dead ever could have-
“Wait, look at this,” Maggie said, holding one of the maps in her hand, pointing at something. “Is this what I think it is?”
Glenn took the map from Maggie’s hands, looking at it carefully. “Terminal station…”
“The layout, look at it,” Maggie continued. “Look at it. Doesn’t it look familiar?”
Rick sprung up from his chair, Daryl following close behind, all of them gathering to look at something in the map Maggie had been given. Lori could see an almost unhinged expression fall on Rick’s face, his eyes glinting with new ideas.
“Terminus,” Rick said. “Why didn’t we think of that before?”
Notes:
What did you think of this chapter?
Chapter 53: Road trip to Cannibal Town
Summary:
Daryl and Rick talk. Negan works on breaking Shane. The group has a discussion about Terminus.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Saturday, 11th of September, 2010.
Day 18.
“Daryl, do you think I am just fooling myself?” Rick asked him that night after Daryl had given him a shoulder massage, as both of them lay on that blasted red couch, Rick half-draped over him.
Daryl loved the weight of Rick’s head, resting on his shoulder, the warm breaths of air coming from the man, the feeling of Rick just existing enough to make something swell inside him.
Daryl shifted slightly, moving his hand around Rick’s shoulder, feeling the other man there. “Nah, man. I don’t reckon you are.”
Daryl was quiet, certain, and he hoped to reassure Rick. Because truly, even when he was a bit sceptical about some things that Rick was working on, he had never lost his faith in how much Rick could accomplish if he was just determined enough for it.
“But with all the tal about expansion, all the ambitions…” Rick trailed off, his Adam’s apple bobbing as he swallowed. “I worry that I want too much.”
Rick deserved anything he wanted, honestly. Daryl understood the fear, Rick was someone that shouldn’t have had doubts in himself.
“Ya don’t,” Daryl said. “We were built on the backs of people like ya. Empires were only possible because someone had the guts to create ‘em.”
Rick huffed out something that wasn’t quite a laugh. “You sound so damn sure. Some days I think all I did in the past was drag us around, leaving graves behind. And now I want to work on expanding across the fucking state?”
Daryl tilted his head down, catching Rick’s eye in the dim light. Those too pretty eyes of his, honestly. “Ya wantin’ to reach kept us alive the last time. And hell, we moved far further than the state. We might not have kept that territory, but we went through it. It is possible to do.”
Rick’s throat worked as he tried to anwer, but nothing came out.
Daryl kept on, voice steady, even when he knew he wasn’t good with words. “Ain’t about foolin’ yerself, Rick. Yer given’ people somethin’ to look forward to, hope. Maybe it don’t all pan out like it’s supposed ta, but we believe in ya.”
Rick shut his eyes, words sinking deep. Daryl knew that the man was carrying so much of the world’s weight on his shoulders, all alone, and he wanted to be there to support him through it, through all the doubts he might’ve had.
“I know,” Rick said softly. “Of course I know that. It’s just… sometimes, I forget it. We haven’t even had a month back together yet, and sometimes I still feel like I can’t get used to it.”
Daryl understood, nodding slightly, his chin brushing against Rick’s growing hair. “Ya need ta remember it. I believe in ya, ain’t nothin’ gonna change that. Ya fall, I’ll be there to pick ya up.”
For a long time, Rick stayed quiet, the only sound in the room their heartbeats, thumping in unison. Then the tension in his frame eased and Daryl could see a small smile fall on his face.
“I love you,” Rick whispered softly against his neck. “So much.”
Daryl swallowed, words stuck in his throat.
“I don’t mind if you can’t say it back,” Rick continued, nuzzling under Daryl’s ear with his nose. “I know that you do, too. You’ve proven that with your actions far more than you could with any single words.”
Daryl felt Rick plant a kiss under his jaw, then another right above his carotid. In some ways, Daryl wanted Rick to bite him there. Not the same way he had done with Joe, of course, even when that had been extremely hot and brutal. No, but Daryl wanted Rick to sink his teeth in, leave a mark to show everyone that Daryl was his.
Because he was. Daryl was Rick’s.
He could feel Rick’s fingers shift slightly against his chest, one hand coming to rest on Daryl’s cheek, turning his face so that he was nose-to-nose with Rick. He could see the glint in the eyes of the other man, the love so clearly brimming in his ears. Daryl couldn’t help the small smile that came to his face, too.
“There you are,” Rick said, fingers brushing across his cheek. “You’re so incredible, Daryl. You know that?”
Daryl never understood that sentiment. Sure, he was great at many things, but to be seen as something so precious by Rick? he would have been fine just basking in the leader’s presence, his silent shadow protecting him for the rest of his life. But he had even failed at that, the last time around, and he couldn’t fathom why Rick held him in such high regard, now.
But Daryl wasn’t going to question Rick. Rick’s word was the law.
“I want to do this for the rest of our lives,” Rick said, pressing a kiss to the corner of Daryl’s eye. It made his eyelids twitch, a warmth flooding in his chest. Daryl didn’t mind in the slightest. “You make me feel alive, you know that, Daryl? You keep me sane.”
Daryl didn’t understand how he had been given such an honor. Still, he leaned into the feeling of Rick working against his skin.
“I sometimes feel like I am teetering on the edge, still,” Rick said. “Like with Shane a few days ago. I wanted to kill him. Brutally, paint that lobby in his blood. But having you there, being able to lean on you after, it made all the difference.”
And Daryl could remember how heated that kiss afterwards had been. He had enjoyed it too, quite a bit in fact. He had loved seeing Rick beat Shane down, show him who the one actually in charge was. And Daryl did love that feral edge to Rick.
“I don’t think I would be able to do this without you,” Rick continued. “All of this? You were the one that lit up the spark, Daryl. And you continue fuelling the flames by just your existence.”
Honestly, Daryl had no idea how Rick was able to say half that shit without blushing.
“Just know that, Daryl. While you might be mine, I am also yours.”
-
Sunday, 12th of September, 2010.
Day 19.
“Rise and shine, it is a new, lovely day!” Negan told Shane as he strolled in the room like he owned the place, which Shane honestly didn’t need anymore. He was starting to be back in proper shape and even if his face was still pretty bruised up, it was starting to resemble a face again.
Negan whistled tunelessly as he came to stop in front of Shane, leaning on his bat like it was a cane, eyes glinting.
“Well, look at you, sunshine, still sulking. Honestly, I was hoping for more fireworks with you, something more intriguing, but you’re just a little bitch, in the end,” Negan said, making the man’s eyes narrow. Negan just grinned wider.
He had been keeping a simple balance with his work on breaking Shane. Using the thought of Judith as a carrot, making him say and do humiliating things, working on making him realise how much of a pathetic piece of shit he really was.
He had been poking at Shane, trying to find his weak spots. So far, a few of them were clear - Rick’s lack of love for him being one, Judith and Carl another. Lori, obviously, but Negan wanted to save that discussion for later.
Another thing that seemed to really irk Shane was Daryl’s entire existence. Because Daryl, for all intents and purposes, was a huge upgrade for Shane. Shane used to be Rick’s best friend, his “brother,” but he had done a terrible job at it and Daryl had been easily able to fill that space left behind - and more.
“I was thinking what we could do today,” Negan said, tapping his bat on the bed, right next to Shane’s glaring face. “And since chopping up corpses didn’t seem to faze you at all, I was thinking that perhaps we could just do something simple.”
It had been something that had worked with Rick, too, in some ways.
“Today, you’re going to hold her,” Negan said, pushing his bat over to Shane so fast that the man had no choice but to grab it. “And I am going to tell you a little story about what happened after I broke Rick.”
Negan grinned, watching the way Shane glared at him and his bat. Hell, maybe he should have called the bat Rick or something, to confuse any possible enemies they might gain in the future. That had been half of the reason why everyone had been “Negan” after all.
“When Rick was sobbing there prettily, his blue eyes so wet, I made him say the same things to me as he apparently made you say too,” Negan said, grinning. “I answer to you, I provide for you, I belong to you. Honestly, look at how far he has come! He made me say that shit too, and look at me now, one of his top lieutenants!”
At least Negan believed Rick considered him that way. Of course, he didn’t see Negan as a ‘lieutenant’ of his, but Negan could tell he was appreciated. It was surreal.
“But here’s the real kicker? You know what I did after that?” Negan asked, building up the anticipation for it. And despite all of Shane’s bravado and his clenched fists around the bat, Negan could tell that he was curious. “I took Daryl from him.”
Negan could see the way Shane’s eyes widened.
“Oh, yes. I took his precious second in command,” Negan said. “Because I knew I couldn’t take his son, that would have broken him too much. And based on the way they were acting, I thought Daryl would be the second-best choice.”
In truth, Negan had taken Daryl because of the punch and the fact that he couldn’t have let such a strong presence stay by Rick’s side. Because Negan had known that with Daryl anywhere around, he couldn’t threaten Rick without risking his own life, no matter how many saviours he had as a back-up.
But Shane didn’t need to know that.
“You know, Rick was so broken up about that,” Negan told Shane. “Then I started torturing Daryl. I was intent on making him one of mine, you know. But unlike you, Daryl is strong as shit, and he’s the only one I wasn’t able to break.”
Shane’s glare intensified, his hands clenching around the bat. Good, Negan wanted to rile him up and then take him apart piece by piece.
“I forced him to listen to this one song on repeat for hours and hours, made sure he couldn’t sleep,” Negan said. He wasn’t going to tell which song it was, to ensure Shane could never use it against the other man. “I fed him dog food sandwiches, and he was so hungry that he devoured those. And yet, you know what he didn’t do? He never turned against Rick, because unlike you, Daryl is loyal.”
Shane’s lip curled at that, looking like a petulant child. Honestly, Negan wondered whether having to deal with highschoolers for years and years had given him an advantage in regards to dealing with annoying idiots and commanding people around.
“You, Shane, are as far from loyal as is possible to be,” Negan said, leaning back. “You weren’t loyal to Rick and somehow you think you’re entitled to anything that’s his. You weren’t even man enough to own up to it, you just try justifying it with this or that.”
Shane’s eyes flicked down, and even if the other man might have never admitted it, Negan could see the shame in him.
“You see, I was kind of like you, you know,” Negan said. “A fucking asshole. Hell, I had a harem of wives I stole from my subordinates, I acted like a piece of shit, but at least I owned up to it! You? You’re such a little pathetic excuse of a man that you couldn’t even openly fight for what you thought was yours, you had to sneak behind everyone’s back.”
Negan watched Shane’s fury rise, thinking of his next course of action. It was clear he was pissed off, but how to push him over the edge?
“And now? You’re sitting here, holding my goddamn bat like it is your only friend,” Negan crooned. “And let’s be honest, it is.”
Shane did hate being poked at about losing his friend, Negan noted, watching the man’s knuckles whiten.
“I see it, you know? You want to cave my skull in right here and now,” Negan said. “But you can’t. You know it, I know it. Have you ever tried such an act of violence, eh? You can’t. That’s another difference between you and Daryl, he’s dangerous, even in chains. He is so loyal to Rick he would risk his own life for him any day of the week, you’re too scared to even think of it.”
Shane’s jaw clenched so tight it looked painful.
Negan leaned closer, voice dropping to a near-whisper. “And you know what the real kicker is? Rick knew it, too. That’s why he tossed you aside the first chance he got. Because in his mind, you were always expendable. But Daryl? Oh, no, he needs Daryl. That’s why it eats you every time it comes up. Deep down, you know you never were and will never be him. And that’s why I know you’ll break, too, because you aren’t even quarter of the man Daryl is.”
“Daryl ain’t shit,” Shane snarled at him, eyes wild. “He follows Rick like a dog, right? And bends over for Rick. If that isn’t weakness, then-”
Negan grabbed Shane’s jaw tightly with his hand. “What did you just say?”
Shane seemed to be shocked to silence by the reaction, not having expected Negan to actually touch him.
“You don’t get to talk about Daryl like that,” Negan said. “That is one thing you need to learn fast. Because you can talk shit about Rick without him actually getting pissed off, as long as it is in private and won’t compromise his image among the community, but Daryl? Try talking shit about Daryl to Rick. You don’t want to find out what happens.”
Shane was silent, his dark eyes peering up at him, hands clenched around the bat.
“Rick killed you once, remember? One clean stab. That’s all it took, and you think he lost a wink of sleep over it? Not when he had Daryl around to patch the hole you left, however small it was.”
-
Later that day, in the teacher’s lounge, Rick had a larger print-out of the Atlanta area spread out on the table. He had found it in a geography classroom at the school and was now drawing on it with a red highlighter. There were also smaller, more precise maps that showed the exact locations of the high school, Plant Yates, Hershall Norred, Herhshels’ farm and finally, Terminus.
“Terminus,” Rick stated. “This is the rail track leading there.”
Rick pointed at a line he had highlighted on the bigger map.
“It ties to Plant Yates via some connections around here,” Rick said, moving to tap on a different section in the bigger map. “But it is connected. You can go from Plant Yates to Terminus and back via train.”
Rick hummed as he looked at the whole thing. “Here’s Atlanta. It is about forty miles from Cranwall. And about in the opposite direction, Terminus is twenty miles from Atlanta.”
Rick drew a straight line, connecting Cranwall and Terminus and, as he showed, the line crossed straight through Atlanta.
“The actual railroads go past Atlanta, of course,” Rick said. “But in theory, Terminus would be a perfect outpost for if we ever wanted to start clearing out Atlanta. Cranwall is already ours and we can start working on clearing out the city, cleaning it up and making it ours. With Terminus on the opposite side to Atlanta, and the railroads surrounding it under our control, we could, in theory, succeed with it.”
“How about we focus on clearing out Cranwall first, eh, before aiming for Atlanta?” Maggie asked. “Though I have nothing against going after Terminus.”
“And if we do want to keep growing, we can’t ignore a community like that,” Michonne said. “We know that people went there last time, hoping for shelter. If we take it, then this time, we might be able to offer that.”
“We also know that some of those people weren’t so good,” Rick said slowly. “But in that case, we will deal with it. We aren’t weak and we aren’t like those people.”
Glenn exchanged a short look with Maggie, before turning to Rick. “We made it out once, barely. You’re talking about walking back in there?”
Rick nodded. “If it’s still what it was, then we know what we’re dealing with, who. And we need to deal with them before they can cross our paths by surprise. And they will. If we continue this project and actually expand, then we will eventually come across them, because with the foreknowledge they probably have, they wouldn’t have just gotten themselves killed off. Dealing with it preemptively would be better, especially if we plan on using rail.”
Carol nodded, sharp. “We can do it. Last time, I got in and out pretty easily. They have learned from that, but we have far more experience too. If the same people are there, then we can handle them.”
“I don’t like the idea of going back,” Maggie said. “But it is worse to just sit here pretending it doesn’t exist. Out of any hostile communities we came across around Atlanta, I think they are the last ones that might cause issues. Others have been dealt with.”
The Grady Memorial people, Morales, Shane… even Randall was in their sights, now. And it was likely the rest of his group would stay far from Cranwall - after all, if Rick didn’t remember wrong, Dave and Tony had claimed to have been from Philadelphia.
Though, in hindsight, if they actually were from there, they had shit luck fleeing the place, considering that it had become one of the few actually functioning societies, becoming the Civic Republic, with Rick eventually finding his way there. It was funny how things ended up coming full circle.
“Aside from the governor,” Michonne said.
“Do we have any intel on him?” Maggie asked. “I know you met him, Rick, but…”
“No,” Rick said. “But I don’t think he’d establish Woodbury to the same place it was before, so we can only wait and hope that our paths won’t cross.”
Carol seemed to be deep in thought, an idea forming to her. “We could check it out, too. Go see how the prison is doing. Axel and Oscar were our people too.”
Right. Rick had nearly forgotten about those two.
“We could also see if others have come there,” Tara piped out. “I mean, me and Lilly went there to wait for you. I know Eugene, Rosita and Abraham only joined us after, but what about Sasha and Tyreese? Bob?”
Could be possible. Rick gave a sharp nod.
“We do a raid to check out the prison. It’s not that far from here, and Woodbury is pretty close to it,” Rick stated. “We also know that the governor, too, received a map of the evacuated military locations. Shane had it too, and didn’t take the opportunity, but who knows? Even if the governor also died relatively early, he did build a sustainable community that was only destroyed by his insanity. With this new chance, he might’ve done something more like what we did here.”
And that was the scary part, wasn’t it? The possibility of the governor being that strong, too. But at least there would be no tanks mowing down their fences, because they had a fucking trench.
Rick was never going to get over that.
“If we go there and see that the governor has built his Woodbury again,” Michonne started out, jaw clenching. “What do we do?”
Rick swallowed. Because while he hated the governor’s guts, he definitely didn’t want to wage a war with him again.
“Nothing,” he said. “If it is really just the town he has built again, we do nothing. Like that, he isn’t a threat. Of course, if he starts expanding, that’s another issue entirely, but if it is just him in his little town of seventy or so people? We let them be.”
Rick could see Michonne wasn’t happy about it, but it was necessary. Rick wasn’t going to go in there and start terrorising the town just because. If the governor had his daughter back, it was entirely possible that the town was going to be just fine, spared from his insanity. Sure, if they ever crossed paths, Rick knew the governor would have no qualms about killing them. But for now?
“At least Woodbury is to the South,” Carol said. “Atlanta’s to the North. We can freely expand there, to Terminus, and even up to all the northern parts of Georgia without having to disturb Woodbury, as long as the Governor stays put. If he has established himself in the same spot.”
Rick swallowed. “We definitely shouldn’t assume that. He has learned, too, he won’t be the same. We need to be prepared for that.”
“But still, checking the prison out would be worth it,” Carol said. “Even if the governor is near, it would be good to have some fortification in that direction as well, before Hershel’s farm.”
Indeed.
“We’ll do that. But I think we should first focus on Terminus. We need to figure out a plan, who goes, so on,” Rick said, jaw tightening. “I want to be there, but I know you will be against it. But I will go there. So, we need some people here to take care of things.”
Rick turned to look around the group. There were only a few Rick would have trusted with handling the entire community. Dayl was one of them, but he was obviously going with Rick. Maggie, Carol and Michonne, of course. And while it was strange, Rick also trusted Negan to keep things under control for him. Not so he could take over or gain more power.
But considering that Carol probably knew the layout best and the fact that Negan might’ve terrified the community too much, it was a choice between Maggie and Michonne. And if Glenn was going, Rick knew Maggie would come too. So, Rick turned to look at Michonne.
“Really?” Michonne asked. “You should stay, Rick. You’re the leader. Send a group you know you can trust. We can bring those bastards here if you want to bash Gareth’s head in with a machete again, since I know you bought one with a red handle when you were out shopping with Daryl… but stay.”
Rick clenched his jaw.
“She’s right,” Negan, surprisingly, said. “Half the people here are only staying in line because of your existence. They’ll feel it the second you step outside these walls.”
Rick rubbed his jaw, feeling the beard starting to properly come in. “Michonne. You are more than capable. Things won’t fall apart within a day.”
“Terminus is sixty miles from here,” Michonne said. “That’s an hour in each direction if the roads are clear, and they won’t be. Depending on that and everything you want to get done, it could drag long enough that you need to spend the night. Rick, if it runs longer than a day and people here start panicking about your absence, what are we supposed to do?”
Rick met Michonne’s gaze, unflinching. She had been his partner through the hardest parts of his life. She should have known that, despite being a leader, Rick wasn’t meant to just sit still. “It is Terminus. I need to be there. You have the soldiers and the Vatos here as crowd control. You will be fine. I can’t be a leader that just sits behind the walls and lets his people do everything, that’s not who I am.”
Michonne swallowed, looking down. “What if you die out there?”
“He ain’t dyin’,” Daryl grunted out from the floor. “I ain’t lettin’ that happen. Trust me, Michonne, I ain’t letting Rick die again.”
Rick could see Michonne meet Daryl’s eyes, a heavy understanding passing between the two. It was only after carefully considering Daryl that Michonne, reluctantly, nodded.
“Then it's settled,” Rick said. “There’s no rush to go right away, of course, we can let things settle a bit more here, get used to the routine. But when we go, I think me, Daryl, Negan, Carol, Maggie and Glenn would be the best team. I don’t want to take in anyone who can’t handle it. Negan will be good to have in case we need diversion, since none of the termites know who he is. And the rest of us know the layout.”
Negan ginned. “Road trip to Cannibal Town sounds pretty neat to me. It’ll give me a vacation from dealing with your pal Shane.”
Rick sighed. Speak of the devil… “How’s that going on?”
“As well as one might expect,” Negan said. “But we’re getting there. You can give me a list of things I can poke him about, if you want, but the ideas you’ve had so far have been good, too.”
Right. Honestly, Rick just wanted to forget about the whole situation.
-
The hallway lights were already dim by the time Beth closed the door to the kids’ classroom behind her, leaving her shift at their unofficial daycare. Most children were taken by their parents at the end of the day, but the ones left behind had fallen asleep, only a few women staying behind to look after them.
The curfew was approaching, and she was headed back to the staff room to stay with her family, content with the peace she had achieved in her new position.
Then someone bumped into her.
A stranger, taller than her, the age Maggie seemed to be at that point.
“Whoa there,” the young man said. “Didn’t mean to spook ya.”
Beth froze half-second too long before forcing a polite nod. “It’s alright. I didn’t see you.”
He shifted, leaning slightly onto her path instead of politely stepping aside. “You are Beth, right? Maggie’s sister?”
Beth froze, looking at the man carefully. She didn’t recognise him, but a sense of wariness washed over her on instinct.
“I went to school with Maggie. Here, you know. I remember seeing you hanging around with her, sometimes. And at the graduation.”
Beth blinked, feeling quite uncomfortable.
“So, what’s your job here?” he asked, making conversation.
Beth hugged her arms across her chest. “I look after the kids.”
“I bet they adore you,” the man said with a small smile. “You seem sweet.”
Beth’s throat tightened. Suddenly, she felt like she needed to find Maggie, or Daryl or Rick. “I need to get back.”
The man nodded, the smile never slipping. “Sure. Don’t let me keep you.”
Beth noted, on her way to the staff room, that she had never gotten his name.
Notes:
So, what did you think of this?
Is Rick fooling himself, being too ambitious? And should we be concerned for Beth?
Chapter 54: I ain't Alexander the Great
Summary:
Lori reflect on her relationship with Rick. Rick has a talk with Negan about his ambitions. Carol goes to talk with Daryl.
Notes:
We're passing 200k words with this one, jesus christ.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Monday, 13th of September, 2010
Day 20.
“You know, I wonder if I ever gave Rick the chance to live up to his full potential,” Lori told Lucille, her voice lower than the giggles of the children around the room.
The classroom was filled with the youngest kids that morning, with around ten people there to watch over them. Lori noted with melancholy that two of the children were gone, taken away from the world too soon with the suicide a few days prior.
Lucille looked up from where she was folding a piece of paper into an origami for one of the older toddlers. “That’s a big question to wonder about. I thought you and Rick were over? So you shouldn’t dwell on it.”
Lori managed a thin smile. “I know. It isn’t good for me to think of it, but the thought has been eating at me.”
Lucille tilted her head with a smile. “So eat it back, Lori. You aren’t weak.”
Lori shook her head. She knew that she had been one of the weakest in the group, always, and during that long winter when she had been pregnant, she had dragged everyone down. But she did appreciate Lucille’s support.
“When Rick and I were married, I didn’t really listen to what he wanted. He was quiet, steady, even when I tried to goad him to argue with me. I thought that was all he’d ever be,” Her throat tightened. “I didn’t think he could be more. I didn’t trust him to be, and I mistook his calm for being uncaring, unambitious. And so every time he tried more, I cut him down.”
Lucille made a soft noise, the toddler next to her squirming happily with the finished paper crane she’d made for him. Lori wondered what Lucille’s job had been before, because she was pretty good with kids. “Those are things you can’t change. And what was it even about? Him wanting to change jobs, you not being supportive?”
Lori swallowed.
“Everything,” Lori she admitted. “The way he wanted to handle Carl. The way he wanted to handle me. I was always correcting him. Always pushing him to do things my way, goading him on, and when he didn’t react, I treated him like he didn’t care about us.”
Lucille hummed, starting to make another shape from the paper. “And you think that means you failed him?”
“I think I broke us.” Lori’s hands clenched slightly, even though she was careful not to hurt the kid she was holding. “And then when he went into that coma, when I thought he was dead, Shane stepped in and I let him. I told myself it was comfort, survival. But really, it was because I’d already given up on Rick, probably before the world even ended.”
The words landed heavier than she’d intended. Her chest ached with them.
Lucille leaned back, setting the paper down, clearly realising the weight of the conversation. “So you loved Shane.”
Lori’s jaw clenched. “I don’t know if it was love. I don’t even know what to call it now. It was easy. And he wanted me so badly, it made me feel…” She looked away from Beth, away from the children. “Wanted. Chosen. With Rick, it was quieter, steadier. I never saw that kind of passion in him, not until it was too late.”
“You wanted fireworks,” Lucille said. “It is natural.”
“I thought I did. And then I realized Shane’s kind of fire burns everything down around it,” Lori stated. “And I realised that Rick had more passion than anyone I know, he just controlled it well, and that wasn’t weakness.”
Lucille was quiet for a long time, letting a child tug at her sleeve. “You know, Negan always had passion. That wasn’t a good thing. Now, while he is otherwise more of a monster, he is a lot calmer, and I like that too.”
Lori paused at that, not having thought of Lucille’s husband as anything close to calm. “What do you mean?”
“I mean, back when I married him, he was… a pain in the ass, yeah. Loud, cocky, a piece of shit. But he wasn’t cruel like he can be now. He’d mouth off, get into fights, but when it came to me? He loved me. Fiercely. Like I was the best damn thing he’d ever stumbled into.” Lucille laughed bitterly. “And I believed him. Because he made me feel like I was his everything. And then he cheated on me.”
Lori swallowed, because she knew what Lucille was telling her. “Rick was always loyal, at least. I should have just seen that he had that potential, too, to be dangerous, ambitious.”
“You couldn’t have seen it,” Lucille said. “Because the man you know now is what happened when the world ended. He might have had that passion inside him, but only then could he let it off the leash, with no laws stopping him. I think Negan did that too - he realised that he could survive by being the loudest, meanest bastard in the room, and he ran with it. But he has also grown a lot, and I love him for that.”
The children’s laughter filled the silence for a moment. Lori saw Beth playing with one of the kids on the other side of the room, bouncing them on her knee. From what Lori had understood, she had been one of the many surrogate mothers and fathers for Lori’s daughter during her time growing up, and Lori could see why.
“Negan’s breaking him,” Lori suddenly said, the words like acid on her tongue. “Shane. Piece by piece, tearing him down to nothing. And Rick asked him to do it. And I am not even mad, because in some twisted way, I think it’s what Shane deserves. But I still love them both.”
“And you’re caught in between,” Lucille murmured.
“I don’t know how to feel,” Lori admitted, shame curling through her. “Shane was there for me when I thought Rick was gone. He gave me a kind of safety, even if it wasn’t real. And part of me hates seeing what’s happening to him now. But I am not sure if it is because of what is actually happening to him or because of how Rick is about the whole thing.”
Lucille exhaled slowly. “And how is that?”
Lori closed her eyes. “Rick’s changed. He’s harder. But he’s also stronger. The things I used to berate him for, he’d never let anyone do that to him now. And I don’t know if I even have the right to be anywhere near after what I did to him. I don’t think neither he nor Carl want that.”
Lucille reached out and laid a hand over Lori’s. “You’re still a part of the group. Don’t let anyone push you aside, put you down. Remember what you told me when I arrived at that farm with Negan, confused and disoriented about the whole thing? When I asked what I should do? You told me to just start by being me. ”
Lori had no idea how Lucille had any right to be so comforting. Lori was about to say something, when she saw Beth approach them.
Lori wiped her eyes quickly of tears she hadn’t even noticed coming up, looking at the young woman in front of her.
“Can I talk to you?” she asked.
“Of course,” Lori told her. “Anything.”
“I just wanted to say, last night, while I was leaving the evening shift here, right before curfew, I bumped into this young man. I don’t know why he was around here, just, he must’ve been lurking,” Beth said softly. “You have an evening shift today, so just be cautious, okay?”
Lori’s chest went cold, catching Lucille’s eyes sparking with the same alarm.
“Yes,” Lori said, her voice firmer than she intended. “If you see him again, stay away, okay? Did you tell anyone else about it? Rick? Your sister?”
Beth sighed. “I thought about it, but I didn’t want to alarm anyone. He seemed nice enough and he didn’t do anything, just… a weird feeling.”
Lori sighed, giving Beth a sharp nod. “We’ll tell the others working late, too.”
Beth nodded with a small smile, walking off to her lunch break.
-
During the day after their discussion about Terminus, Rick spent hours in the staff room while others were out working on things, peering at the maps, making plans, fantasising about different things that he knew were more or less possible.
He knew most of what he was thinking was insane. Even holding the area of Cranwall would have been an achievement in and of itself, but holding something like the whole fucking Georgia? Even just the northern parts of it all?
Sure, the coalition with Alexandria and the other communities had been able to hold northern Virginia pretty effectively. Same with the saviours before the war, and Rick still had no idea how the fuck Negan had managed that in under a year with zero future knowledge like they had at that point.
“Well, well, if it isn’t our fearless leader at work!”
Speak of the devil. Rick turned around to the sound of footsteps, seeing Negan stroll in idly like he owned the place. And Rick knew Negan wasn’t even trying to be intimidating, that was just the aura he let off.
Rick looked back on the maps, humming. “I wasn’t expecting company. Aren’t you supposed to be working on Shane?”
“Yeah, well, I got tired of that bitch for now. Thought I’d stretch my legs a bit,” Negan came up beside him, settling the new bat onto the table before looking at the maps as well. “You still at this? Plotting out choo-choo routes like a kid with a train set?”
Rick’s jaw flexed. “Are you testing me, Negan, or are you just in the mood after Shane?”
Negan rolled his eyes. “Right, right. Of course, sir, I am not making fun of you.”
“These lines could mean the difference between becoming something great instead of just existing,” Rick stated. “Can’t you see that?”
“Yeah, I can,” Negan said. “You’re trying to recreate the golden age of America, sure, and you have a vision. But you don’t need to be in any rush, Rick. The world isn’t going anywhere.”
Rick turned to look at Negan, eyes steady. “Do you think I am fooling myself? I asked Daryl that, but…”
“But Daryl will support you no matter how crazy the shit you do is,” Negan finished for Rick. “No, Rick, I don’t think you are fooling yourself. I never said that. Considering how well you are planning, there’s a good chance Georgia will be your kingdom, give it another year or so. And if you manage that, I know you won’t stop there. People like you never do.”
Rick eyed the man dubiously. People like him? “What do you mean by that? And don’t tell me you are comparing me to some power-hungry conquerors.”
Negan grinned at him. “Well, that is exactly what I am doing! Though don’t get your knickers in a twist about it, Rick, usually they had other countries they had to fight against. For you, the entire US is mostly wasteland that’s just waiting to be taken.”
So, he was being compared to power-hungry conquerors. Fantastic.
“It’s not about me,” Rick tried to reason.” It’s about giving them a future, more than just one building. A place that can outlast me.”
Negan studied him for a long moment. “It is also about you. I am not fool enough to start arguing that you are only doing this for your own benefit, Rick, but you must know that if you weren’t also doing it to satisfy something inside you, your plans would be far less extensive.”
Rick definitely didn’t like the idea of that. He didn’t want to think of himself as selfish that way, dragging his people into something that wasn’t necessary, but he supposed that Negan was terrific at reading people. So, he couldn’t really argue.
“It isn’t a bad thing,” Negan told him. “Every great leader in history was partly selfish. You think Alexander the Great or fucking Napoleon conquered areas the size of the whole damn US just because they wanted their people to be safe and fed? No, they did it because they had an itch to scratch. And if you’ve got that same itch, Rick, it doesn’t make you a monster. It makes you ambitious. And ambition, my friend, is the only thing that’s ever built anything worth a damn.”
Rick looked down at the maps, at the careful lines he’d drawn in pencil - lines that seemed both childish and dangerous when Negan framed them that way. Ambitious. Selfish. Maybe both.
“I ain’t Alexander the Great or fucking Napoleon,” Rick muttered.
Negan smirked. “No shit. But you do have the fire. And I’ll tell you this much - you’re a hell of a lot more balanced than I was when I controlled the whole of Northern Virginia. You actually give a shit about your people. I did to some extent, but not in the way you do. That right there gives you a better shot at pulling this off than I ever had. They respect you, they are your family.”
Rick’s jaw tightened. Family.
After a long silence, Rick asked quietly, “How’s it going with Shane?”
Negan didn’t miss the shift. He tilted his head, grin sly. “Ah. So we’re talking about him now.”
Rick didn’t flinch. “I need to know.”
“He ain’t half as strong as you think he is,” Negan said flatly. “Not compared to Daryl. Not compared to you. He folds faster. You give him a choice between pride and survival, he’ll pick survival. That’s why he’s so damn bitter. He knows he’s weaker, and he hates himself for it.”
Rick swallowed hard. He remembered Shane’s face from nearly a week earlier, beaten and bloodied up by him, repeating the three lines Rick had made his own. He had chosen survival over his pride, knowing that saying those words were going to stop the pain.
Negan leaned closer, lowering his voice. “You keep wondering if you’re fooling yourself. Thinking too big, reaching too far. But think of the guy who thought he should’ve been in your shoes. Look at how easy he breaks compared to you. That’s your answer right there, Rick. You’re not just dreaming - you’re built for this. Shane wasn’t. Hell, I wasn’t, in the end. But you? You’ve got the right mix of steel and sentiment. That’s rare.”
Damn Negan for having become the group's motivational speaker.
Rick forced himself to breathe evenly, but his hands were gripping the edge of the table hard enough to make his knuckles ache.
Negan noticed, of course. He always noticed. “You want a tip? I’ll give you a tip. Stop pretending you don’t want the crown. You think people don’t notice? They do. But they don’t resent it, Rick. They like it. People want someone who’s bigger than life to follow. They want a king more than they want a democracy, in this kind of an environment. Own it, like I told you before. Don’t shy away. You’re not just the sheriff anymore. You’re the builder of a new era, an empire.”
Rick almost laughed - bitter, low. “An empire. You talk like it’s all so simple.”
“It ain’t simple,” Negan said with a shrug. “It’s bloody, messy, exhausting. But you’ve already done the hardest part. You have yourself an inner circle you can actually trust, that is your family, far more than mine ever were. You won’t be getting backstabbed any time soon. Now you just gotta think bigger. Plan smarter. And, when the time comes, be willing to do the shit no one else will stomach.”
Rick turned his head, meeting his eyes. “Like you did?”
Negan’s grin faltered, just a fraction. He leaned back. “Exactly. Except you’ll do it cleaner than me, more honest. People won’t just follow you out of fear - they’ll follow you because they believe. And that, Rick, is the kind of leader who doesn’t just survive. He lasts.”
The maps blurred a little in Rick’s vision as his thoughts churned. Negan’s words were half poison, half truth, and he hated that he couldn’t tell where one ended and the other began.
Negan picked up his bat again, resting it against his shoulder. “So. You gonna keep doubting yourself, or you gonna start acting like the man you already are? Because whether you like it or not, Rick, you’re writing history here. And history don’t give a damn about modesty.”
Rick stood in silence, staring at the lines he’d drawn across Georgia with his highlighter, the imagined future taking shape. He hated admitting it, but Negan had struck right where the doubt lived. Maybe he was selfish. But wasn’t that the point? He wanted more than survival.
Finally, Rick turned to look at Negan, swallowing, thanking the gods that Daryl wasn’t in the room at that point, because he knew Negan was really the only one who wouldn’t become outraged by the words he was going to say.
“If I take it too far, if I start to lose myself in it…” Rick said, trailing off. “Negan, you’re right about everyone in my inner circle being my family. If I start slipping, they can’t do it.”
Negan cut him off, smirking. “I’ll be right here to tell you. Loud and clear, believe me, I’m not shy. I am not going to get to backstabbing before that.”
Rick huffed something that wasn’t quite a laugh.
-
Daryl sighed, keeping watch in the watchtower. Rick had sent him there because, according to the other man, he needed some fresh air.
As if Rick himself didn’t need that, but Daryl decided to just let Rick obsess over maps and trains and steam power in peace. Everyone needed a hobby, and Daryl didn’t mind sitting there, on top of the whole community, watching the way everything worked and was coming together.
The trench was finally finished, having taken them around ten days to fully complete, though they were still deepening and widening parts of it. The fields had now been fully tilled, too, and most had been planted with seeds. Hell, some fields already had small seedlings popping up from the ground.
It was a living community and Daryl couldn’t have been more proud of Rick for making it happen.
He leaned on the railing of the watchtower, watching some people work on the fields, watering plants, keeping watch on the fences, so on. They didn’t need people killing walkers anymore, considering any that showed up dropped in the fucking trench, but they were still wary of any humans threats, even though they were very open to taking more people in. And some had come, too, during the past few days, mostly from Cranwall.
It was all Rick’s doing, his vision and push to work harder. Rick’s endless hours hunched over plans, wearing himself down. Daryl just followed, trying to support Rick the best he could, keep him functional for the entire community, protect him.
And Daryl didn’t mind at all. Hell, if someone had told him back before the outbreak, or even at the quarry, that he’d be the man Rick Grimes leaned on the most, he would have laughed in their face. But now? Daryl couldn’t have imagined it any other way.
It was a hell of a thing, though, to matter that much to a man like Rick.
The sound of creaking from below made Daryl snap his eyes around, crossbow ready, though when he saw who it was coming up, his shoulders relaxed, a smile coming to his face. Carol, her short hair sticking in all directions, an intrigued look in her eyes as she slipped into the tower with him.
“Thought I’d find you here,” she said. “Looks neat. The soldiers did a good job with it.”
Daryl grunted at her in response, though a small smile formed on his face from just her presence. Lately, they hadn’t been talking nearly enough, both of them pulled in their own lives. Daryl with Rick, her with Sophia and the orphans.
“You’ve been up here most of the day,” Carol pointed out, stepping beside him.
“Rick wanted me outta his hair,” Daryl said with a snort.
Carol studied him for a moment, then turned her gaze out across the yard. For a while, neither of them spoke.
Then Carol broke the silence. “I wanted to ask you something.”
Daryl’s shoulders tensed. “Yeah?”
“It’s about Rick.”
He froze, hands gripping his crossbow tightly. “What about him?”
Carol’s voice was careful, like she was picking each word before letting it go. “I just… wanted to know how he’s been treating you.”
Daryl blinked at her, caught off guard. “What d’you mean?”
“You know what I mean.” Her eyes flicked toward him. “You and him… things have changed. I just want to be sure it’s good for you. That he’s good for you. I told him I’d deal with him if he wasn’t”
Heat crawled up Daryl’s neck. He looked away fast, staring at the fields, hands clenching around his crossbow. Honestly, talking with Carol about relationships hadn’t been in his bingo card for the day. “He is.”
Carol didn’t let him off that easy. “Tell me.”
He let out a breath. “Ain’t nothin’ bad to say. He treats me… hell, better than I deserve, if I’m bein’ honest.”
“You don’t believe that,” Carol said, voice sharp now. “Not really. You’re not less than him, Daryl. Don’t you start telling yourself that.”
Daryl grunted, but the knot in his chest twisted all the same. He tried again. “Rick leans on me. Trusts me. Lets me in more than anyone else. Ain’t never had that before. And when he-” He broke off, words caught in his throat.
“When he what?”
“Shows me I matter. Tells me he loves me,” Daryl muttered, low. “Not just for watchin’ his back or huntin’. For me. Don’t know what else you wanna hear, Carol. Man’s everything to me.”
Carol’s expression softened, but she didn’t drop her line of questioning. “And you’re everything to him. You see that, don’t you?”
Daryl shifted uncomfortably. “Guess so.”
“You don’t have to guess. It’s plain as day,” She said. Finally, Carol’s mouth curved in the faintest smile. “Good. I just needed to know he was being good to you, pookie. You are my best friend, and it is my duty to make sure you’re happy.”
Daryl swallowed, thinking of the way their relationship had shifted. It had only been a few precious weeks, having Rick back with him, and he was already getting far too attached to their new normal, the care and physical comfort they had shared so far. And he knew it was just the beginning, and no matter how shit Daryl had been with relationships before, he couldn’t help but be excited about it.
That thought sat deep in him.
After a long pause, he muttered, “He makes me happy. More than anyone.”
Carol nodded, satisfied. “Good. I don’t have to drag his hide in the forest and gut him for the walkers to devour.”
Notes:
What did you think of that?
We're now officially past 200k and as many of you can tell, this is far from over. I have no idea how the simple time travel premise turned into this.
Pages Navigation
sassie on Chapter 1 Fri 29 Aug 2025 07:46PM UTC
Comment Actions
Dragonaria666 on Chapter 1 Sun 31 Aug 2025 08:36PM UTC
Comment Actions
Dragonaria666 on Chapter 1 Sun 31 Aug 2025 08:46PM UTC
Comment Actions
sonnyrain on Chapter 1 Mon 01 Sep 2025 06:57AM UTC
Comment Actions
Bird_Lady_of_Alcatraz on Chapter 1 Wed 17 Sep 2025 02:14PM UTC
Comment Actions
sonnyrain on Chapter 1 Wed 17 Sep 2025 03:33PM UTC
Comment Actions
vamwill on Chapter 1 Thu 18 Sep 2025 07:53AM UTC
Comment Actions
sonnyrain on Chapter 1 Thu 18 Sep 2025 07:59AM UTC
Comment Actions
Emilly_Phantomhive_wayne on Chapter 1 Fri 19 Sep 2025 12:17AM UTC
Comment Actions
AtoZ_atoz on Chapter 1 Sun 21 Sep 2025 01:27AM UTC
Comment Actions
Lunabell08 on Chapter 1 Tue 23 Sep 2025 09:58PM UTC
Comment Actions
Valleygirl on Chapter 2 Sat 30 Aug 2025 02:03AM UTC
Comment Actions
Dragonaria666 on Chapter 2 Sun 31 Aug 2025 08:56PM UTC
Comment Actions
Emilly_Phantomhive_wayne on Chapter 2 Fri 19 Sep 2025 12:17AM UTC
Comment Actions
Wayfinder123 on Chapter 2 Mon 22 Sep 2025 02:46PM UTC
Comment Actions
shane_b on Chapter 3 Fri 29 Aug 2025 08:32PM UTC
Comment Actions
Valleygirl on Chapter 3 Sat 30 Aug 2025 02:03AM UTC
Comment Actions
Dragonaria666 on Chapter 3 Sun 31 Aug 2025 09:06PM UTC
Comment Actions
xScald on Chapter 3 Fri 12 Sep 2025 12:12AM UTC
Comment Actions
Emilly_Phantomhive_wayne on Chapter 3 Fri 19 Sep 2025 12:18AM UTC
Comment Actions
Miwalker on Chapter 4 Fri 29 Aug 2025 11:20PM UTC
Comment Actions
JCJ58 on Chapter 4 Sat 30 Aug 2025 01:10AM UTC
Comment Actions
Valleygirl on Chapter 4 Sat 30 Aug 2025 02:08AM UTC
Last Edited Sat 30 Aug 2025 02:09AM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation